THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

INCLUDING

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND

CHARLESWORTH’S ‘ MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.’)

CONDUCTED BY

ALBERT C. L. G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Ph.D.; F.B.S.,

WILLIAM S. DALLAS, F.LS.,

WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, F.R.S., F.LS., F.G.S.,

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S.

VOL. VI.—FIFTH SERIESJH<csonian Incas

as Sti,

( 22\05

\Qlonain eS,

LONDON:

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.

S0LD BY LONGMANS, GREEN, READER, AND DYER ; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL;

AND CO.; KENT AND CO.; WHITTAKER AND CO.: BAILLIERE, PARIS;

MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH :

HODGES, FOSTER, AND CO., DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN.

1880.

“ Omnes res create sunt divine sapientic et potenti testes, divitiax felicitatis

humane :—ex harum usu Jonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;

ex ceconomid in conseryatione, proportione, renoyatione, potcentia majestatis

elucet. Harum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper xstimata ;

4 veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper

inimica fuit.”—Linnxvs.

“Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour

voir qu'elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor-

tent toutes ses opérations.”—Brucxnur, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden,

1767,

9.5005 0 Gm Gao oO: dMaeleylyenan joey ree

Obey our summons; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818.

CONTENTS OF VOL. VI.

[FIFTH SERIES. ]

NUMBER XXXI.

Page

I. New Species of Crustacea from New Zealand. By Grorer M.

PoC RESONGAECUE LALO Ma }e talehcctne alae treats cies cic maude ie wai tara steele Kk

II. A Contribution to the Knowledge of the Fish-fauna of the Rio

de la Plata. By Dr. A. Ginruer, F.R.S., Keeper of the Zoological

Department, British Museum. (Plate II.)............... Soeh Bod 7

III. Description of a new Species of Palinurus. By T. W. Kirk,

Assistant in the Colonial Museum, Wellington, N. Z. ............ 14

IV. Additions to the List of New-Zealand Marine Mollusca. By

Tuomas W. Krrx, Assistant in the Colonial Museum, N. Z....... 15

V. On the Geological Distribution of the Rhabdophora. “By

CATA SMUAP WORTH EGGS) BG) s..c)5 vlole nis bei dn sane days cea:

VI. On the Internal Structure of the Brain of Limulus polyphemus.

BRA Se ENG IGA ENS het sles Parelor statute aster tic sl creletateter lata tovetenccaeseteye 29

VII. On anew Species of Chiton lately found on the British Coasts.

Eyed GW SIN cl RSENS, GESTS Se aie. a wis niece's aie.» 0 cia: vieseliniaisiaie 33

VIII. Report on Specimens dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar

and presented to the Liverpool Free Museum by Capt. W. H. Cawne

Warren. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &. (Plates 1V.-VI.) ...... 35

IX. Descriptions of new Species of Asiatic Lepidoptera Heterocera.

By Arruur G. ButueEr, F.LS., F.Z.S., Ke. ST avahciss ebOR ROM Med ate hah 6]

X. Contributions towards a General History of the Marine Polyzoa.

By the Rev. Tuoma® Hincxs, B.A., F.R.S. (Plates IX., X., XI.) 69

XI. Descriptions of a new Cicindelid and a new Cetoniid from

Kast Africa. By Cuartus O. WATERHOUSE ............-000e: 92

iv CONTENTS.

Page

New Books:—Zoological Classification: a Handy Book of Reference,

with Tables of the Subkingdoms, Classes, Orders, &c. of the

Animal Kingdom, their Characters, and Lists of the Families

and principal Genera. By Francis P. Pascor, F.L.S. Second

Edition, with Additions and a Glossary.—A Monograph of the

Silurian Fossils of the Girvan District in Ayrshire. By H. A.

Nicuoxson, M.D., D.Se., &c., and R. Erueriper, Jun., F.G.S,

Hascrenlus cll; Bip etek tee <i" SEAS AA ws cinys oh ens 6 93—95

Researches on the Occurrence of Intestinal Worms in the Intestinal

Canal of the Horse, by H. Krabbe; The Platysomuide, by Dr.

R. H. Traquair, F.R.S.E.; On the Nervous System of Jdothea

entomon, by M. E. Brandt; On a Peculiar Modification of a

Rarasitic Mute. by iM. Mepmin 4. ..c teases os ues sei seen 96—99

NUMBER XXXII.

XII. On a remarkable Form of Pedicellaria, and the Functions

performed thereby; together with General Observations on the Allied

Forms of this Organ in the Echinide. By W. Percy SiapEn,

PS Onss, Celates Ul. eK Ci won acgats cbse eens 101

XIII. Gastrosaccus spinifer, Goés, newly described and figured.

By the Rev. T. R. R. Stersine, M.A. (Plate IIL) ..........0% 114

XIV. Note on the Perognathus bicolor of Gray. By Epwarp R.

PHS EOS GCA Se ces fis staveysreiest eteneie) veacs ole = eevoyons'e ysis. + soa uot mates 118

XV. Descriptions of new Species of Asiatic Lepidoptera Heterocera.

Dy PARE) Ges UTUEER, ME LiS.g) EZ Sry RGR cists ood ohrantiee tate 119

XVI. Report on Specimens dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar

and presented to the Liverpool Free Museum by Capt. W. H. Cawne

Warren. By H.J. Carrer, F.R.S. &c. (Plates VIL & VIIL) .. 129

XVII. Note on the Genus Heteropora. By A. W. WATERS,

PEER ie Nee seal 'o/5 cee le (6.5 ike)» « alomreciel 4 ciehareSa < @aeaiebecele:ataies ageaetee 156

XVIII. Reply on the Term “ Bryozoa.” By A. W. WATERS,

AG Hise 0h ciditioe (SRR Neue ans IRR ER rn ee ari RRS Re 8 6S 157

XIX. Description of a new Species of Helicide from New Zealand.

Hey GARY AY, OMI, Gi nctte shuren ek tie oem stele oe Bren. 55 Gaver 159

XX. Synopsis of the Species of Cheradodis, a remarkable Genus of

Mantodea common to India and Tropical America. By J. Woop-

Mason, Officiating Superintendent Indian Museum, and Professor of

Comparative Anatomy, Medical College, Calcutta ..../......... 160

XXI. Description of a new Species of Cynopterus (Ptenochirus)

from Sarawak. By G. E. Dopson, M.A., M.B., &. ..........0% 163

XXII. On Bats from Old Calabar. By OLpFiztp Tuomas, F.Z.S.,

Assistant in the Zoological Department, British Museum....... ome LO

CONTENTS. Vi

Page

Proceedings of the Geological Society .......:e.eee scenes 167—169

On the Organization and Development of the Gordii, by M. A. Villot;

On a new Species of Dasywrus from New Guinea, by M. A.

Milne-Edwards ; Gynandromorphous Specimens of Cirrochroa

aoris, by A. G Butler, F.L.S. &e. ero ee oe eevee eae seven 169—172

NUMBER XXXII.

XXIII. On the Pentastomum polyzonum of Harley; with a Note

on the Synonymy of the allied Species. By F. Jurrrey Bett,

Ue re ee ie cise apn co Vado, clones S00, hej 00 Ae SRA nese ate A edad eae 173

XXIV. New Neotropical Curculionide.—Part III. By Francis

PE COR, GE cP Sie OLE a 35 0 aye ate soja ct¥le, 5 aptine ot aWN RD » Bansca lan statenbens 176

XXYV. On the Geological Distribution of the Rhabdophora. By

CiARUMS UAB WORTH, EGS Gey « crac-4.c,» atayctaretelolalacapoiapele Gola oe 185

XXVI. On Misdirected Efforts to Conjugation in Spirogyra. By

H, J. Canter, FURS. &e. (Plate XIV. A. figs. 1-3.) cscs cess 207

XXVIII. On Fossil Sponge-spicules from the Carboniferous Strata

of Ben Bulben, near Sligo. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e. (Plate

BASU eis hire Pe)" rope a wats ard om Satis Sis eee mig ators aia tale Lal RCL OR Oe 209

XXVIII. Descriptions of ‘new Species of Asiatic Lepidoptera

Heterocera. By Artrur G. Buruer, F.LS., F.Z.S8., &......... 214

XXIX. Description of two remarkable new Species of Kingfishers.

By R. Bowpter Suarpr, F.LS., F.Z.S., &¢., Department of

Zoology, British Museum ............. PR OCG Up conue toa ro riot 251

XXX. On Cynanthus bolivanus, Gould. By D. G. Exxtior,

1D ed Ri einlahe 2S cree One SEDER OCC CHAM RE C1 THD RNS RARE or che 232

XXXI. Description of new Species of Reptiles from Eastern *

Africa. By Dr. A. Ginruer, F.R.S., Keeper of the Zoological De-

partment, British Museum ............00. reeds vet: “aie eee 234

Proceedings of the Geological Society ..........00.e- eee 238—243

Tabule in the Stellate Venations of Stromatopora, by H. J. Carter,

F.R.S. &e.; On the Oviposition of Plewrodeles Waltlii, by M. L.

Vaillant ; On the Tertiary Echinida of Belgium, by M. G. Cot-

teau; On the Antiquity of certain Subordinate Types of Fresh-

water and Land Mollusca, by C. A. White, Palzontologist to

the U.S. National Museum; Note to Dr. C. A. White’s Paper,

by R. Ellsworth Call; On the Metamorphosis of Prosopistoma,

Dy McA Wiayssiorel 04 \cte ea hieats S25) + ult eusieltel ashe die 2 244—252

vi CONTENTS

NUMBER XXXIV.

Page

XXXII. The Zoology of Barents Sea. By W.S. M. D’'Ursan,

F.L.S., Curator of the Devon and Exeter Albert Memorial Museum 253

XXXIII. On new Hydroida and Polyzoa from Barents Sea. By

the Rev. THomas Hincks, B.A., F.R.S. (Plate XV.) .......... 277

XXXIV. Descriptions of six new Species of Shells from Vancouver

Pe shtad ye US Vie GATS UNG MONET ET afc te jein'c te wie Fisie, wie © ein 6 0 ete ee 286

XXXY. Notes on the Gasteropoda contained in the Gilbertson

Collection, British Museum, and figured in Phillips’s ‘ Geology of

Yorkshire’ By R. Eruerines, Jun., F-R.Ph.S.Hd. :........055 289

XXXVI. On the Antipatharia (Milne-Edwards), with reference

to Hydradendrium spinosum. By H. J. Carter, PRS, &e. ...... 301

XXXVII. The Chalk Bluffs of Trimmingham. By A. J. Jukss-

Afeses uP set NG, bE (Gish) 20 rp eons in ssTaysio) anins oye SEA © coAsiins« oe dete lapeilego) eterna 805

XXXVIII. The Deep-sea Mollusca of the Bay of Biscay. By J.

AGW IN NG ORES, I STE EUS: 5 6 one g. audeels ey ateloi' ‘aialperosel ava oiteleiiebes 315

XXXIX. Descriptions of five new Species of Shells from Uruguay.

Loo? LUNDY GUAT) Ja 5). 80s ie te Ae IO See ECG Ore oe RerC Oca cet 9 2 319

XL. Description of a new Species of Arvicola from Northern India.

By OupFieLp THomas, F.Z.8., British Museum ................ 522

On the Affinities of the Genus Polygordius with the Annelids of the

Family Opheliide, by M. A. Giard ; The Starfishes of the deeper

Parts of the Gulf of Mexico, by M. E. Perrier; On Gastrosaccus

spinifer, by the Rev. Thomas R. R. Stebbing .......... 324—328

NUMBER XXXV.

XLI. On the Minute Structure of the Recent Heteropora neoze-

lanica, Busk, and on the Relations of the Genus Heteropora to Monti-

culipora. By H. AtLEYNE NicwHoxson, M.D., D.Sc., F.R.S.E..... 329

XLII. On Stromatopora dartingtoniensis, nu. sp. with Tabulation

in the Larger Branches of the Astrorhiza. By H. J. Carrmr, F.R.S.

Berermmntceeatie XC VALI Sate Acie cc iele tetesecctecne nicks eens: ates eee ee 539

XLII. On Paleontological and Embryological Development.

Byperol. ALEXANDER AGASSIZ: <.:. .«s>s soe sswouRe eee: ase. 348

XLIV. Ona new Species of Gyracanthus, a Fossil Fish from the

Coal-measures. By Jamies W. Davis, F.G.S. &e. .......... 00 0e 372

XLV. Additional List of the Deep-sea Mollusca of the Bay of

Biscay. By J. Gwyn Jerrneys, LL.D., F.R.S. ............. Bey

CONTENTS. Vil

Page

XLVI. Contributions towards a General History of the Marine

Polyzoa. By the Rev. THomas Hivcxs, B.A., F.R.S. (Plates

PV Ce OV UE Aa hen ncnv ade ema ie Qaeda am aida y oleae cies 376

XLVI. On the Flint Nodules of the Trimmingham Chalk. By

W. J. Sotzas, M.A.,, F.R.S.E., F.G.S., Professor of Geology in Uni-

versity College, Bristol. (Plates XIX. & XX.).........00.s.000. 384

XLVIII. Additional Observations on the Antipatharia. By H.

eee rAN TT. ET EUs Sa) OcGaw ata aka arabe cro ieiaratla ow aides, tie, oslo) oi sani Mhetaretaeet ated 895

XLIX. Description of a new Species of Turbo, and a Note on the

Occurrence of Rossia Owent on the Coast of North Wales. By

SLING AMEE ey S NERETER Btcs icf caret << al'scay aya, clepajaysier ce MRIS clo) elalorn ahevaturct ae 397

L. A new Cetonia from Madagascar. By CHARLES O. WarTErR-

HSUGIY cd end QuSIe HORE DRDO ROU DODUCM OOM na A ehOnoouant oct e 399

LI. Description of a new Species of Arvicola from Gilgit. By

| DIRS SCUinyeh RA Oe a aune AHPC Con AAA PRmeReU rope Gln Coste ar ab,

New Book :—Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India. Palzeon-

toloria Indica, &c. Tertiary and Upper Cretaceous Fauna of

Western India. Ser. XIV. Vol. I. 1. Sind fossil Corals and

Alcyonaria. By P. M. Duncan, M.B. (Lond.), F.RS.,

GWE Eh Gresiaay sca gtatbicle race ans ond ciate arvis cs mtelshet <a cial slot ree eae ae 400

On some Facts with regard to the first Phenomena of the Develop-

ment of the Osseous Fishes, by M. L. F. Henneguy ; Completion

of the Biology of the Aphides of the Galls of the Poplar (Pem-

phigus bursarius, Linn.), by M. J. Lichtenstein; On the Ciliated

Embryo of Bilharzia, by M. J. Chatin; Note on Argiope capsula,

by J. Gwyn Jeffreys, LL.D., F.R.S.; Notes on the Early Stages

otsome Polychzetous Amnelides, by E. B. Wilson; The Rhyth-

mical Character of the Process of Segmentation, by W. H.

REO GMR Sifes ea ei erticl aise ntiah acialonc a2 icv shel «aie diaycretara sees 402—408

NUMBER XXXVI.

LU. On the Anatomy of a new Parasitic Worm found in the In-

testine of a Bat (Megaderma frons). By Dr. Joun Dents Mac-

DONALD, F.R.S., Inspector-General R.N. (Plate XXI.).......... 409

LIIL. ‘Note on Pterygodermatites Macdonaldii, the Type of a new

Order of Vermes. By G. E. Dozsson, M.A., M.B., &e.........4... 412

LIV. On the Minute Structure of the Recent Heteropora neoze-

lanica, Busk, and on the Relations of the Genus Heteropora to Monti-

culipora. By H. AtLEyNe Nicuo.son, M.D., D.Se., F.R.S.E..... 414

LY. On the Northern Species of Buccinum. By J. Gwyn JEr-

pb LL sy 9] BAD El OM i> Rear tr an econ Arey 2° < Ay RR ER 423

LVI. Diagnoses of new Shells from Lake Tanganyika and East

miica.; By ngantA, SMU ye oistaite aia) <. « s Semen ey oat cocks 425

LVII. Notes on the French exploring Voyage of ‘ Le Travailleur’

in the Bay of Biscay. Bythe Rev. A. M. Norman, M.A., F.L.S., &c. 430

vi CONTENTS.

Page

LVIIL. On the Flint Nodules of the Trimmingham Chalk. By W.

J. Sottas, M.A., F.R.S.E., F.G.8., Professor of Geology in Univer-

Biby College, Bristol .s.-. aefeoo een Sosa too Soho aat wa os, Od.

LIX. Descriptions of two new Coleoptera from Madagascar. By

OATES. Os: VAT HRELOUBSE sein 2 ois «| sis velar evaterteloeraere dateret ia ss 461

LX. Description of Ophites japonicus,a new Snake from Japan.

ype PAL CUIN DETER HME V aS OGCUn lest) e wiclere ee =. a ane meets eee eel 462

New Northern Gephyrea, by MM. D, C. Danielssen and J. Koren;

On the Existence of Polar Globules in the Ovum of the Crus-

tacea, by M. L. F. Henneguy ; On the Organization and Deve-

lopment of the Grordi (Second Note), by M. A. Villot ..462—466

LAGER Sits ce NE Sete ete OCs ee ERR NE ec SNE ome Ag Sat Me RO SEE ERR ne ie 3S 468

PLATES IN VOL. VI.

PuaTE I. New Crustacea from New Zealand.

II. Piramutana macrospila.

Ill. Gastrosaccus spinifer.

IV. )

«|

VI. New Spongida from the Gulf of Manaar.

VIL. |

VIII. J

IX,

x, New Marine Polyzoa.

XI.

ae Pedicellaria from Spherechinus granularis.

xiv. } Conjugation in Spirogyra.—Sponge-spicules from the Car-

\ boniferous Strata of Ben Bulben.

XV. New Hydroida and Polyzoa from Barents Sea.

XVI.

XVII.

XVIII. Stromatopora dartingtoniensis.

XIX. | Sponge-spicules &c. from the Flint Nodules of the Trimming»

XX.f ham Chalk.

XXI. Anatomy of Pterygodermatites Macdonaldii.

New Marine Polyzoa.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES. |]

CO pasbrengnnncrconce per litora spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circiim vitreos considite fontes:

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores:

Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum.

At yos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas ;

Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco

Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas

Ferte, Dez pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”

N. Parthenii Giannettasii Eel, 1.

No. 31. JULY 1880.

I.—New Species of Crustacea from New Zealand.

By Grorce M. THomson.

[ Plate I. }

THE following notes record the result of observations made on

the crustacean fauna of Dunedin Harbour during last sum-

mer. Limited as the field is, it has already yielded so many

new forms, and this too after most cursory examination, that

I anticipate numerous additions will be made to our know-

ledge by more systematic dredging. The maximum depth of

the Bay is probably about 6 fathoms; so that no deep-sea

forms are included in the following list.

Group SCHIZOPODA.

Fam. Myside.

Genus Mysis.

Mysis denticulata, n. sp.

Carapace rather short and slender, with a short triangular

acute rostrum. Peduncle of the internal (upper) antenne

extending to the extremity of the scale of the external antenna,

second joint very short, third the widest. Scale of external

antenne broad, with a tooth at the outer angle, and long cilia

on its inner side and at the extremity. Middle lamella of the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 1

2 Mr. G. M. Thomson on new Species of

tail entire, toothed on each side, and with two strong teeth at

the apex. Lateral lamine exceeding the central one; the

inner narrow-lanceolate, acute, and furnished with long hairs

on each side ; the outer obtuse, with the apical half narrowing,

ciliated only at the extremity and on the inside, and with a

few stout teeth about the middle of its outer margin. Length

0-5 inch.

Dunedin Harbour, in 4 fathoms.

IsopopA VAGANTIA.

Fam. Tanaide.

Genus Pararanats, Dana.

Paratanais tenuis, n. sp. (PI. I. fig. 1.)

Body slender. Head, when seen from above, narrowing

anteriorly, front margin nearly straight. Kyes triangular ;

peduncles so short as to be hardly visible. Superior antennz

stout; inferior pair about two thirds as long as superior,

slender. First gnathopoda stout; mobile finger smooth on

the inner margin; immobile finger with a slightly convex

inner margin furnished with a few strong hairs, and termi-

nated by two or three stout denticles. Second gnathopoda

long and very slender. Two anterior pairs of pereiopoda

comparatively slender, succeeding pairs stouter. Last seg-

ment of abdomen somewhat triangular, with a truncate apex,

terminated by two minute sete. Terminal uropoda with the

inner branch four-jointed, and more than half as long as abdo-

men; outer branch one-jointed, as long as first joint of inner.

Length 0°1 inch.

Dunedin Harbour, in 4-5 fathoms, and rock-pools on the

coast.

AMPHIPODA NORMALIA.

Fam. Gammaride.

Subfam. S7re¢ocerwALipEs.

Genus PANOPLEA, n. gen.

Coxee of the four anterior segments well developed, those

of the second pair of pereiopoda excavated on the upper part

of the posterior margin. Antenne subequal, without a secon-

dary appendage. Mandibles with an appendage. Maxillipeds

with a squamiform process on the ischium. Gnathopoda

feeble, almost chelate. Three posterior pairs of pleopoda

double-branched. 'Télson simple, squamiform.

Crustacea from New Zealand. 3

I have formed this genus to include two species which

appear to me to be the southern representatives of the Arctic

genus Pleustes. It differs from Pleustes only in the well-

developed squamiform plate on the ischium of the maxillipeds,

and in the gnathopoda being slender and more or less chelate.

In the general appearance of the species, however, there is

a very perceptible difference.

1. Panoplea spinosa, n. sp. (PI. I. fig. 2.)

Cephalon produced into an acute rostrum. Pereion broad,

smooth, the dorsal margins of the last segment and of the

first two of the pleon produced posteriorly into two spines.

Coxe of the gnathopoda narrow, but deep. yes reniform,

pale reddish in colour. Superior antenne longer than the

inferior. Both pairs of gnathopoda very slender : first chelate,

ischium and carpus long, propodos with a mobile finger arti-

culating at some distance from its setose extremity ; second

pair nearly chelate, basos very long, propodos fringed with

simple hairs on its inferior margin, dactylos articulating

almost as in first pair. Pereiopoda increasing somewhat in

size posteriorly, squamiform plates of the basa of the last three

pairs toothed on their posterior margins. Three posterior

pairs of pleopoda subequal; rami of the penultimate pair

unequal. ‘Telson subquadrate; extremity slightly excavate.

Colour varying from light to dark brown, thickly covered

with black stellate markings. Length 0°45 inch.

Several specimens taken in Dunedin Habour, in 4-5

fathoms.

2. Panoploa debilis, n. sp. (PI. I. fig. 3.)

Coxe less developed than in P. spinosa. Pereion tumid ;

pleon slender, its first two segments and last of pereion pro-

duced on their postero-dorsal margins into spines. Cephalon

produced into a very short rostrum. Eyes circular, black.

Superior antenne nearly as long as the body, rather longer

than the inferior ; peduncle very short. Gnathopoda feeble,

subchelate: first pair small, basos long, fringed with a row

of short spines on the anterior margin, propodos long, dactylos

small, transverse; second pair similar in form, but very long

and slender. Pereiopoda as in P. spinosa, but with the mar-

gins of the squamiform plates smooth. Telson rounded at

the extremity. Colour uniformly light brown; when exa-

mined under a low power of the microscope the whole body is

seen to be dotted with reddish-brown star-like marks. Length

0°35 inch. :

Not uncommon in Dunedin Harbour, in 4-5 fathoms.

4 Mr. G. M. Thomson on new Species of

Subfam. Pxoxrpes.

Genus AMPHILOCHUS, C. Spence Bate.

Amphilochus squamosus,n.sp. (PI. I. fig. 4.)

Body broad and thick anteriorly, slender posteriorly.

Cephalon depressed anteriorly between the bases of the supe-

rior antenna. Eyes large, deep red in colour; not easily

made out owing to the numerous and dense reddish-black

spots with which the whole body is covered. Superior an-

tenne shorter than inferior; peduncle shorter than flagellum,

which is seven-jointed and carries two long sete at the ex-

tremity of each joint. (The last joint of the peduncle bears

a minute one-jointed appendage.) Inferior antenne: not one

fourth as long as body; flagellum slender, longer than the

peduncle, smooth. Gnathopoda subequal and similar in form ;

meros and carpus produced into obtuse lobes, spinous at the

extremity ; propodos somewhat elongated, with a rounded palm,

and a few spines at the point of impingement of the slender

faleate dactylos. Pereiopoda slender, subequal. Antepenul-

timate pleopoda reaching almost to the extremity of the ulti-

mate, smooth ; penultimate much shorter, and, together with

the posterior (ultimate) pair, having somewhat unequal rami.

Length 0-1 inch.

Under a low power of the microscope (a 2) the integu-

ment, which is very thin, is seen to be covered with minute

scale-like marks and hooks.

Subfam. Gamumarrpes.

Genus Eusirus, Kroyer.

Eustrus cuspidatus, Kréyer, var. antarcticus, n. var.

Several specimens of this crustacean were obtained by the

dredge in the harbour; but as they differ in a few points from

both the generic and specific description as given in the

British-Museum Catalogue, p. 154, I think it advisable to

separate them as a distinct variety under the name antarcticus.

In regard, first, to the generic character, the maxillipeds are

certainly not unguiculate, the propodos being obtusely pointed

and densely clothed at the extremity with hairs, and the

dactylos being obsolete; the cephalon also has a small ros-

trum. In specific characters it differs in the following re-

spects :—The two posterior segments of the pereion are smooth,

not produced back into teeth; the cilia on the flagellum of the

superior are usually on every third (not second) articulus,

which is also produced downwards into a tubercle: the palm

Crustacea from New Zealand. 9)

of both pairs of gnathopoda is defined by a double row of hairs,

which are alternately very short, and the point of impinge-

ment of the dactylos by a fascicle of short stout spines. The

length of the largest specimen obtained by me was only 0°35

ee whereas the Greenland species is said to be 14 inch

ong.

Still, after taking all these differences into due consideration,

there does not seem to be sufficient reason for separating this

southern form specifically from the northern species.

Melita tenuicornis, Dana (Mera tenuicornis, Sp. Bate,

Paramera tenuicornis, Miers).

This species is not uncommon in the rock-pools along the

coast. The animals are dark slaty grey in colour, very slen-

der and compressed in form, swimming very rapidly. The

females are remarkable for possessing a hook-like process on

the coxal lamelle of the fourth pair of pereiopoda, almost

exactly similar to that figured and described by Fr. Miiller

(‘ Facts for Darwin,’ p. 27) as occurring in JL. insatiabilis.

Genus MeGAM@RA, Spence Bate.

Megamera fasciculata, n. sp. (Pl. I. fig. 5.)

Dorsal surface of the animal quite smooth. Eyes reniform.

Superior antenne nearly one third as long as the animal;

first and second joints of peduncle rather short, subequal,

third joint very short; flagellum long, very many-jointed,

joints transverse and setose; secondary appendage very

minute, one-jointed, and terminated by two or three sete.

Inferior antenne shorter than superior, very similar in the

form of the joints of the flagellum. First pair of gnathopoda

with carpus and propodos subequal, and fringed on their lower

margin with fascicles of serrated or barbed hairs; propodos

broader at distal extremity than at the base, with a rounded

projection at the extremity of the lower margin; palm quite

transverse; dactylos not quite as long as palm. Second

gnathopoda larger; carpus increasing in width, with nume-

rous fascicles of barbed hairs; propodos longer, lower margin

with barbed hairs, upper with several transverse rows of

simple hairs; palm rounded; dactylos curved. Pereio-

poda somewhat increasing in length posteriorly, and with

short spines. Posterior pleopoda considerably exceeding the

preceding pair. Telson double. Length 0°5 inch.

Numerous specimens taken with the dredge in 4-5 fathoms

in Dunedin Harbour; also in rock-pools on the coast both

near Dunedin and Christchurch (Sumner).

6 On new Species of Crustacea from New Zealand.

Fam. Corophiide.

Genus Coropuium, Latr.

Corophium contractum, Stimpson.

I obtained two specimens of this species by the dredge in

Dunedin Harbour ; and its occurrence in this habitat is inter-

esting, as it was originally described from Japan. The

description given in the Brit. Mus. Cat. p. 282, which is

evidently copied from that given by Stimpson himself, is so

meagre, that I have drawn up the following from my speci-

mens, both of which were adult females.

Body much broader than deep. Eyes small. Superior

antenne rather shorter than inferior; first joint stout, pro-

duced on its inferior inner margin into two stout teeth; second

equal to it in length, slender ; third much shorter ; flagellum

five-jointed, terminated by a bunch of setze. Inferior antenne

very strong, about one fourth as long as the animal, with a

few strong teeth on their inferior margins on the inside.

First gnathopoda small; basos with two long sete ; ischium,

meros, and carpus fringed with long setz ; propodos rounded

towards the extremity, with a convex palm fringed with short

hairs ; dactylos curved, as long as the palm. Second gna-

thopoda larger than first ; carpus widely convex on its infe-

rior margin, and, together with the more slender propodos,

bearing fringes of long sete; dactylos fceur-toothed at the

extremity of its lower margin. First four pairs of pereiopoda

diminishing in length posteriorly, but with the basa progres-

sively widening. I ifth pair very long; basos dilated, fringed

with long sete, which are simple on the anterior, and plumose

on the posterior margin. ‘Three anterior pairs of pleopoda

short and double-branched ; three posterior pairs very short,

the last pair reaching slightly beyond the telson, flattened,

rounded, thickly covered with short hairs, and bearing a few

long sete. Telson broadly triangular, notched at the apex.

Length 0°14 inch.

Otago Institute, Dunedin,

Feb. 10, 1880.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IL

Fig.1. Paratanais tenws, x 26. a, first pereiopod, xX 90; 6, second

pereiopod, x 90.

Fig. 2. Panoplea spinosa, X 10. a, first guathopod, x 28; b, second

gnathopod, X 28; ¢, telson, x 28.

Fig. 3, Panoplea debilis, X 10. a, telson and pleopoda, x 15.

Fig. 4. Amphilochus sguamosus, X 14. a, first gnathopod, x 60.

Fig. 5. Megamera fasciculata. a, first gnathopod, x 26; 6, second gna-

thopod, X 26; ¢, posterior pleopoda and telson, x 13; d, telson

(from above), x 20,

On the Fish-fauna of the Rio de la Plata. 7

Il.—A Contribution to the Knowledge of the Fish-fauna of

the Rio de la Plata. By Dr. A. Guntuer, F.R.S., Keeper

of the Zoological Department, British Museum.

[Plate II.]

THe Fish-fauna of the Rio de la Plata and of the large

affluents which discharge their waters into that estuary is

but little known. On preparing a list of the species described

by ichthyologists as occurring in the various parts of this

great river-system, I found their number to amount to 153.

But so little is known as regards the distribution of the species

within the main river and its tributaries that that list utterly

failed to fulfil the purposes for which it was drawn up, viz. to

elucidate the degree of affinity between the Uruguay, Parana,

Paraguay, and the rivers draining the country east of the

Cordilleras, and to demonstrate a transition of the fauna of

the lower parts into that of the upper—which latter may be

supposed to be very similar to that of the San Francisco,

so fully described by Dr. Liitken. Therefore it would have

been premature to publish such a list, and I propose to

limit the present communication to some notes and descrip-

tions drawn up during an examination of a considerable col

lection of fishes received by the British Museum from Mr. E.

White of Buenos Ayres. As a part of these species are

identical with those received from the ‘ Challenger’ expe-

dition, I have thought it useful to supplement these notes

by adding the names of the fishes obtained from the latter

source, full descriptions being given in my ‘ Report on the

Shore-fishes ” procured during that voyage ; they are marked

in the following notes by the letters Ch. The majority of

the fishes enumerated in this paper belong to the fauna of the

Rio de la Plata proper and of the lowermost portion of the

Parana.

CHONDROPTERYGIANS.

1. Mustelus vulgaris, M. & H.

2. Raja platana, Gthr. [Ch.]

3. Raja microps, Gthr. | Ch.|

4. Trygon hystrix, M. & H.

I believe that authors have confounded several species

under this name. ‘The true Trygon hystrix# of the Rio de la

Plata has a large eye, the longitudinal diameter of which is

two thirds of the width of the cartilaginous space between

the eyes; the spiracles are very large, three times the size of

the eye; and the tail is considerably longer than the body,

8 Dr. A. Giinther on the

compressed into a crest behind the spine; rather large conical

thorns in front of the spine, arranged partly uniserially, partly

biserially. Six appendages at the bottom of the mouth

behind the teeth.

An adult male, with the disk 10 inches long and broad,

from the Parana, has the upper part of the disk ornamented

with white ocelli, and nearly the whole of the lower parts of a

brown colour.

5. Trygon brachyurus, sp. ne

This species differs from Trygon hystrix in several impor-

tant points. The eye is small, its longitudinal diameter being

two fifths of the width of the cartilaginous space between the

eyes. Spiracles of moderate width, about twice the size of

the orbit. Tail much shorter than the body, with a low fin

behind the.dorsal spine and a very low fold of the skin along

its lower side: the thorns in the median line of the tail in

front of the spine are very small, arranged in a single series.

Five appendages at the bottom of the mouth behind the teeth.

Upper parts greyish brown, with a coarse network of blackish

streaks; lower parts white, with the margins of the disk

blackish.

A female from Buenos Ayres shows the following dimen-

sions :—length of the disk 10 inches, width of the disk 12

inches ; length of the tail 9 inches.

da. Trygon reticulatus, sp. n.

Eye of moderate size, half the width of the cartilagi-

nous space between the eyes. Spiracles scarcely twice the

width of the orbit. ‘Tail considerably longer than the disk,

with a very low fold above and a still lower one below its

terminal half; median line of the tail with a series of thorns

of moderate size, irregularly arranged. Four appendages at

the bottom of the mouth behind the teeth; upper part brown,

with a network of black lines, the meshes being hexagonal

and wide ; lower parts uniform white.

A male from Surinam has a disk 74 inches long and 8}

inches broad; the tail is 12 inches.

This is the species which I have described in the ‘ Cata-

logue of Fish’ as Zrygon hystrix of Miiller & Henle.

6. Myliobatis aquila, L.

ACANTHOPTERYGIANS.

7. Otolithus guatucupa, C.& V. [Ch.]

8. Ancylodon atricauda, Gthr. [| Ch.]

Fish-fauna of the Rio de la Plata. 9

9. Micropogon ornatus, Gthr. [Ch.}

10. Micropogon undulatus, L.

11. Pogonias fasciatus, Lac.

12. Pachyurus furcreus, Lac. (= Corvina Gillit,

Steindachner, 1867).

13. Atherinichthys bonariensis, C. & V.

14. Atherinichthys argentinensis, C. & V.

15. Mugil platanus, sp. n.

Dea eae ee el 388... te 1a:

The height of the body is a little more than the length of

the head, which is one fourth of the total (without caudal).

The snout is broad, the width of the interorbital space being

half of the length of the head. Eye with a thick and

broad adipose membrane; lips thin. The przorbital leaves

only the extremity of the maxillary uncovered. Cleft of the

mouth twice as broad as deep; the angle made by the ante-

rior margins of the mandibles is obtuse. The first dorsal

“spine scarcely longer than the second, and half as long as the

head ; it is a little nearer to the end of the snout than to the

base of the tail. Anal and dorsal fins not scaly ; the pectoral

fin terminates opposite to the eighth scale of the lateral line ;

base and posterior margin of the pectoral blackish.

Six specimens from Buenos Ayres, the largest being 18

inches long.

ANACANTHINI.

16. Solea Jenynsii, Gthr. (= Achirus Lorentzit,

Weyenbergh).

17. Aphoristia ornata, Lac. [Ch.]

MALACOPTERYGIANS.

18. Platystoma Orbignianum, Val.

19. Piramutana albicans (= Arius albicans, C. & V.,

= Arius albidus, Val., = Arius moroti, Val.,

nec =Piramutana Blochit, C. & V.).

In this species pterygoid teeth are constantly absent, the

teeth on the palate being reduced to two small separate groups

on the vomer. There is no doubt whatever of our specimens

being identical with those obtained by D’Orbigny in the

Rio de la Plata; therefore Miiller and Troschel were

wrong in identifying this fish with the Silurus clarias of

Bloch. The fish described by Liitken as Pseudardodes albi-

10 Dr. A. Giinther on the

cans, again, seems to be a different fish, as it is stated to have

ae teeth (Liitken, Vid. Medd. Kjéb. 1874, pp. 193-

In very young specimens, 7.e. in specimens from 6 to 8

inches long, the maxillary barbel reaches to the root of the

caudal, whilst it reaches only to the anal fin in specimens 10

inches long, and in older examples it is still shorter (cf Stein-

dachner, SB. Ak. Wien, Ixxiv. 1877, pp. 599-602).

20. Piramutana macrospila, sp. n. (PI. IL.)

DE UG AG

Closely allied to Piramutana pantherina and Piramutana

albicans. Head granulated above; occipital process longer

than broad, extending to the dorsal scute. ' An elliptical patch

of pterygoid teeth (Pl. II. D) ; vomerine teeth none. Eye ot

moderate size, half the width of the interorbital space; upper jaw

longer thanthelower; the maxillary barbel reaches to the origin

of the anal fin. Adipose fin much longer than the dorsal ; but

the distance between the two fins is less than the length of the

dorsal. Dorsal spine rather longer than that of the pectoral

fin, but shorter than the head. Body with four or five longi-

tudinal series of round blackish spots; also the upperside of

the head and the dorsal fin are spotted.

One specimen, 15 inches long.

21. Pimelodus maculatus, Lac.

22. Pimelodus gracilis, Val.

23. Pimelodus labrosus, Kréy., Ltk.

24. Pimelodus platanus, sp. n.

DEM Gre Are es tis.

Head covered with thin skin above ; occipital process nar-

row; no preedorsal scute. Adipose fin rather high, its length

being two ninths of the total (without caudal) and equal to

its distance from the fifth dorsal ray. Maxillary barbels ex-

tending to the origin of the adipose fin, the outer ones of the

mandible beyond the root of the pectoral.

The height of the body is rather less than the total length

(without caudal) ; the length of the head a little more than

one fourth ; snout rather long and spatulate, with the upper

jaw much projecting beyond the lower. The eye occupies

nearly the middle of the length of the head, has free orbital

margins, and is about half of the width of the interorbital

space ; its diameter is one ninth of the length of the head.

Fish-fauna of the Rio de la Plata. 11

The first dorsal and pectoral rays are not spinous. Caudal

fin deeply forked. Coloration uniform.

One specimen from the Parana, 13 inches long.

25. Pimelodus sapo, Val.

26. Pimelodus Hilarit, C. & V.

27. Pirinampus Pati, Val.

28. Arius Commersonit, Lac.

Very common, and growing to a length of 4 feet and more.

29. Ageniosus militaris, Bl.

30. Doras maculatus, Val. (=D. muricus, Kner).

Common about the shipping, and attaining to a length of

more than 2 feet; it seems almost omnivorous, greedily swal-

lowing the offal trom ships. ‘The stomach of one was filled

with large bones, probably of sheep, pieces of carrots, shells,

&e.

31. Callichthys punctatus, Bl.

32. Plecostomus Commersonii, Val.

33. Plecostomus alatus, Casteln.

Received from the Lower Parana.

34. Plecostomus cordove, sp. n.

Dee Avo: OPS Lies Vd /Do lela:

Head very much depressed, its length being nearly two

sevenths of the total (without caudal) ; no ridge between eye

and nostril; occiput with a very slight elevation along its

middle ; nuchal scutes not elevated in the middle, and obtusely

bicarinate. The middle of the extremity of the snout is naked ;

mouth straight, transverse, very broad, stretching from one

side of the snout to the other; labial fold rather broad, not

notched behind, covered with minute papille. Interoperculum

without spines. The entire lower surface of the head, thorax,

and belly are covered with minute scutes. The length of the

base of the dorsal fin is a little less than its distance from the

second fin ; there are ten pairs of scutes between the two fins.

Caudal fin obliquely marginate. ‘The pectoral spine extends

to the base of the ventral, and has its extremity covered with

very short spines. Seventeen scutes between anal and caudal ;

the lateral scutes of the body with very indistinct keels, which

have no particular armature. Brownish black, with black

dots; these are smallest and most numerous on the head, a

little larger on the body, and largest and least numerous on

the abdomen, the abdominal spots being not quite the size of

12 Dr. A. Giinther on the

the eye. Each ray of the caudal, pectoral, and ventral fins is

crossed by a number of short black streaks, whilst the dorsal

fin is crossed by six or seven black zigzag stripes.

One specimen, 94 inches long, from Cordova.

35. Trichomycterus dispar, Tschudi (= 7’. cordovensis,

Weyenbergh).

Received from Cordova.

36. Macrodon intermedius, Gthr. (an= WM. auritus, C.& V.?).

37. Curimatus platanus, sp. n.

Did, A.9.- Tat. 5d, Li. transv. 12/141.

Allied to Curimatus Alberti, but with considerably smaller

scales. ‘The height of the body is contained thrice and one

third in the total length (without caudal) ; the length of the

head nearly four times. The upper profile is slightly concave

above the occiput; snout as long as the eye, the diameter

of which is a little more than half the width of the inter-

orbital space. An anterior and posterior eyelid. The origin

of the dorsal fin is nearer to the extremity of the snout than

to the base of the caudal. The pectoral terminates at some

distance from the caudal, its length being two thirds of that

of the head. Ventral not extending to the vent. Abdomen

rounded in front of and behind the ventrals. Scales not

ciliated. Silvery ; a more or less distinct black spot on the

root of the caudal.

T'wo specimens 6 inches long.

38. Prochilodus lineatus, Val.

39. Anostomus vittatus, C. & V.

40. Leporinus obtusidens, Val.

41. Tetragonopterus orbicularis, C. & V.

42. Tetragonopterus fasciatus, Cuy. (= T. Cuviert,

Ltk., = T. rutilus, Jen.).

43. Tetragonopterus microstoma, Gthyr.

44. Tetragonopterus petenensis, Gthr.

From the Rio Negro, Argentine Rep.

45. Tetragonopterus abramis, Jen.

46. Tetragonopterus cordove, sp. n.

DAL. A. 2659, 8. Lid fot, 9/10;

The height of the body is one third of the total length

(without caudal), sometimes a little more or less ; the length of

Fish-fauna of the Rio de la Plata. 13

the head one fourth; interorbital space convex, its width

being more than the diameter of the eye, which is one fourth

of the length of the head. The maxillary extends to, or very

little beyond, the front margin of the eye. Origin of the

dorsal fin above the root of the ventral. Caudal fin not scaly.

There are eight series of scales between the lateral line and

the ventral fin. Silvery, sometimes with a dark spot above

the commencement of the lateral line ; a black caudal spot is

generally absent.

Several specimens, measuring from 3 to 5} inches, were

collected in the Rio de Cordova by E. Fielding, Esq.

47. Brycon orthotenia, Gthr. (an = B. Lundiz, Ltk. ?).

48. Chalcinus paranensis, sp. n.

D.11. A.30. V. 7%. - L. lat. 33. LL. transv. 6/34.

The height of the body is contained twice and two thirds in

the total length (without caudal), the length of the head four

times. Operculum twice as high as long, reaching nearly to

the vertical from the axil of the pectoral. The scales above

the lateral line and in the thoracic region are larger than the

others. The distance of the origin of the dorsal fin from the

root of the caudal is two thirds of its distance from the extre-

mity of the snout. Pectoral one third longer than the head.

Silvery; the outer parts of the fins blackish; the middle

caudal rays black.

One specimen, 5 inches long, from the Parana.

49. Anacyrtus argenteus, Val.

50. Anacyrtus humeralis, Val.

51. Salminus mazillosus, C. & V.

Attaining to a length of 4 feet.

52. Xiphorhamphus Jenynsii, Gthr.

Specimens of this species were probably confounded by

Valenciennes with X. hepsetus.

53. Serrasalmo marginatus, Val.

54. Serrasalmo spilopleura, Kner.

55. Myletes brachypoma, Cuy.

56. Engraulis olidus, Gthr. “

57. Pellona flavipinnis, Val.

58. Sternopygus virescens, Val.

59. Conger conger, L. (an =C. Orbignyanus,

Val. ?).

14 Mr. T. W. Kirk on a new Species of Palinurus.

III.—Description of a new Species of Palinurus. By T. W.

Kirk, Assistant in the Colonial Museum, Wellington,

WN Zi.

THE specimen described in this paper was obtained by Mr. J.

Buchanan, F'.L.S., in December 1877, at Whanigaroa, a small

harbour on the west coast of the North Island of New Zealand.

Six specimens were captured, but only one preserved ; this

was placed in the Colonial Museum, and, until lately, bore the

label “ Palinurus Hugelit, var. tumidus,” in the handwriting

of Dr. Hector, by whom it has since been intrusted to me for

description.

In general appearance this fine species approaches very near

P. Hugelii from the Indian Ocean. I have, however, carefully

compared our specimen with Dr. Heller’s description of that

species ; and it appears to me to possess characters sufficiently

distinct to justify its elevation to the rank of a species. [

therefore propose to retain Dr. Hector’s MS. name, and

designate the new species Palinurus tumidus, although, per-

haps, giganteus would be more appropriate, the total length from

tip of beak to end of telson being 24 inches, the carapace very

much swollen and measuring 214 inches in circumference.

Dr. Hector informs me that this is the common crawfish

at the Sydney market; yet, strange to say, although so large

and so common, it does not appear to have been described, the

only attempt made to identify it being found in the Sydney

Museum, where a specimen bears the label “ Palinurus Hu-

lit?”

Palinurus tumidus.

Carapace beaked, much swollen, armed with very blunt

depressed spines, some directed forward, others again standing

nearly vertical; a double row of small, stout, blunt spines,

standing nearly vertical, runs along the posterior edge of the

carapace. Beak stout, round, and curved upwards. Supra-

orbital spines stout, compressed, turned upwards. Antennal

spines stout, somewhat triangular in shape, also turned up-

wards. Superior antennee less than the total length of the

animal; peduncle armed on its upper and outer surfaces with

stout spines. Inferior antenne smooth, longer than peduncle

of superior.

Anterior legs very stout, inferior margin of second joint

armed with a row of five or six spines ; third joint with a very

stout spine at the anterior and another at the posterior extre-

mity, the anterior one being twice the size of the posterior ;

also a stout triangular spine on the superior distal extremity ;

fifth joint with a row of six spines on the superior internal

angle, the largest and posterior one being directed backwards

Mr. T. W. Kirk on New-Zealand Mollusca. 15

to meet the anterior spine of the third joint, a row of three

small blunt spines on the inferior angle. Superior margin of

distal extremity of last four pairs of legs armed with a spine.

Abdomen very coarsely granulated and punctate. Tail,

especially the telson, armed with small spines ; telson rounded

at the extremity. Anterior margin of each segment of the

abdomen produced into a very prominent spine, backed by

three or four teeth.

Whole animal destitute of hair, with the exception of the

pedipalps and the inferior surface of the terminal joint of each

pair of legs.

Colour reddish brown, tinged in many places with yellow.

Length 24 inches; circumference of carapace 214 inches.

Distinguished from P. Hugelit by its much larger size, by the

beak, supraorbital, and antennal spines being turned upwards,

by the telson being less triangular, and rounded instead of

scarped.

IV.—Additions to the List of New-Zealand Marine

Mollusca. By Toomas W. Kirk, Assistant in the Colonial

Museum, N. Z.

Dentalium Huttond, sp. nov.

Shell white, lustrous; small, curved, rapidly tapering,

ribbed, ribs unequal, about eighteen at the anterior end, but

diminishing in number towards the apex. Length °63 inch,

breadth ‘1 inch at the anterior end.

Hab. Wellington.

Named after Prof. Hutton, to whose exertions students of

conchology in New Zealand are greatly indebted.

Dentalium ecostatum, sp. nov.

Shell white; nearly straight, smooth, gradually tapering,

faintly, distantly, transversely striated. Length °6 inch;

breadth ‘07 inch at the anterior end.

Hab. Waikanae.

Scalarta wellingtonensis, sp. nov.

Shell white, lustrous; acuminate, imperforate; whorls

nine, rounded ; varices numerous, thin, about seventeen on

the body-whorl; interstices smooth; aperture subrotund.

Length °4 inch.

Hab. Wellington.

Cylichna zealandica, sp. nov.

Shell white ; strong, smooth, faintly longitudinally striated ;

aperture produced above the spire. Length °35 inch.

Hab. Waikanae.

16 Mr. C. Lapworth on the Geological

V.—On the Geological Distribution of the Rhabdophora.

By Cuarves Lapworta, F.G.8. &c.

Part II]. Resutrs.

[Continued from vol. v. p. 569. |

TABLE X. Showing the Vertical Range of the Genera and

Species of the British Rhabdophora.

ORDOVICIAN. SILURIAN.

Lower. | Upper. Lower. Middle.

- al

Zi t my .

< Ss Tie on (=| ad 4

Be Ml pe (CS lec tn es fo) 8 be

fo | Lom] 3 Oy wo =| a 2

Se i la a nl eee

Snes ise de = a |F] 4

a a ‘

> al Slelalsis els

[Ola] s Sis Si Sie) 5/2) | | al a] Bl 5

S| 2] 2] 8) S)) re) 2/2) 2) 4/3] 8) els) a

BY SIN(S) S) S/R Ra) SS) S/S/SiN/ aja

BS] Spa] #) S18) a) af a] So] a] wl el] ee] el] ee] ow

= o| o ' | Of od] MO] oO] o 7)

3/2] 5| 8/5|5) 5/1 6/2] 2 5] 8] 6| Bl 5) &

SIAPAIPIAS/a/bhalaelblalplalplalp

Family I. MonograpripZ. i

Group 1. (type M. Missoni,

Barr.).

Monograptus tenuis, Portl.......].. she x |

attenuatus, Hopk. ........}+.].s . % | & |

— gregarius, Lapw...... Bhs csverelltevs fies * | x

argutus, Lapw. ........../s. . “|e | &

concinnus, MAD: OR Re . Pra eo

intermedius, Carr. ........|.. *%

bohemieus, "Barr. ade. seca: Bal Oesliorsilost | alles

— Nilssoni, Barr. ........ Bee (SU eS, (Ack) kl aes ees ofee | x

—— scanicus, Tullberg ........].. 5) (ics Keita : . Aes

Group ii. (type M. Hisingeri,

arr. ).

Monograptus lai ae. spelen) = eiheei ake lbs inca *

EYPAUS, LAP... nies ses ans basil cael lat » lx]

— crenularis, Lapw. Pies ec, ye A + /#

argenteus, Mich. .......... sidllaea| ecllaollocalle fe]

—— Hisingeri, Carr. ..........

— , var. jaculum, Lapw. tee Apis «| | &

—— —, var. nudus, Lapw..,..|.. : sola le

— , var. rigidus, Tullb. ..}.. : ole] ae] xe

—— nuntius, Barr.............)eefe. slg a Sica

—— vomerinus, Nich....... cr Ree les ‘ : & | & | *

Distribution of the Rhabdophora. 17

TABLE X. (continued).

ORDOVICIAN. SILURIAN.

Lower. | Upper. Lower. Middle.

. — , =

4 Sal Sa ae eae lessee

% wm | oS] of 6" A S E

) q | oe) ga pee q 4 iS

ee) 4° ger 4 eo ee

S) | 's) a a = a

i |

ai a ;

2 Cea) ea et etl STH eet Sins

Ole] 3) S)o S/S] 2/4) =| | | aig

3/8] 8) 8) Sa) | S)B/ Se] 4) 41 2) dlls

RIN INES tals! GAG NII

<S) eS So] we) AE Rl) ee me) ew) ee] ee] oe] oe

SIAIAI PIAS APPTAlS BlAalblals|aip

Group iil. (type J. colonus,

auct. ).

Monograptus ka Lapw. ..|++|-- sae | ae | Ve

—— testis, Barr.......0c cece eae «Aisha Pa det bale

dubius, Suess Sopa Ato es epee ead nae) (x . aba

MBIT, BOM. 5.2 wlsigis'sid a o's as A a Pr Wee (eel bt all

ans cect Staci G cicteteeaal (cao Ic bs all stsilfers »| | x

leintwardinensis, Hoph.. S hfstl ated ele lere facalinne |g

—— Remeri, Barr. ..........)+ +]: Tei eialieenee slew wl] ae | ae

Salweyi, PAODTGE 3 Fai nhe We nuldoled balgolla ; Ale

—— chimera, Barr. ..... weeeafeefeePeefeetectes vafeele fie

Group iv. (type M. priodon,

Bronn).

Monograptus crassus, Lapw. ....|-- vapeelectectee =e le

clintonensis, Hall ..... vee [s (wise | Se

priodon, Bronn ..... abe 4 oie ae eee

—- , ? var. Flemingii, Salt. vee ade wfee| ae |

—— ——— 2 var, ludensis, Murch. |- -|- vole ef ae] x

riccartonensis, Lapw. . 1... .jesfe ef . #| «| *

Group v. (type M. lob:ferus,

M‘Coy).

Monograptus lobiferus, M‘Coy ..'... ae 5 ae

—— Clingani, Carr. ..........|+-[++ : | &

=== ROM, JD “poonancosocoloaloe ele | x

exiguus, Nich. .......se0es{ee|es |

Salteri, Zapw.......... Spiaolalica bole ; col ae |

CMISDNS; LAW... 22.2 i vels « Pa Ae belle |e

DEGIGUE, BER... <s +)-"se's'ee ae hate i

—— Barrandei, Swess.........5)es[eefee}es ie lla

Group vi. (type M. Sedgwick,

Portl.)

Monograptus triangulatus, Harkn.|. .|. |

—— fimbriatus, Mich...........].. ova eval svelte * ||

t Anne & Mag. N. Hist. Sarin Vol. vi. 2

18 Mr. C. Lapworth on the Geological

TABLE X. (continued).

Monograptus Sedgwicki, Portl. ..|..|--}-

spiralis, Geiitz ...:...

Carruthersi, Lapw.....

hamatus, Baily .....

CAMBRIAN.

ORDOVICIAN.

SILURIAN.

Lower.

Upper.

Lower.

Arenig.

Llandeilo-

Bala.

Caradoc-

| Olenus- Beds.

| Dictyonema-Beds.

aveinitieceiite

torriculatus, Barr. ... 2.0...

Cyrtograptus Gray, Lapw. ..

Murchisoni, Carr. .......

-—— Linnarssoni, Lapw.........|++|--

Family II. LEpTroGrapTip2.

Group a.

Leptograptus capillaris, Carr.....|.+|.

Pleurograptus linearis, Carr. ...

Group 0.

Coenograptus gracilis, Hall...

pertenuis, Lapw........

explanatus, Lapw. .....

Azygograptus celebs, Lapw. .

Lapworthi, Mich.

Surculams, Hal) 6... bey elas

Family II. DicRaANOGRAPTID.

Dicellograptus anceps, Wich. ...

— caduceus, Lapw........

complanatus, Lapw. ..

divaricatus, Hall.......

furcatus, Hall .........

intortus; DLapw. ..).. +.

elegans, Carr. ........ Me

—— Forchhammeri, Geimitz ..

| Lower Zones.

flaccidus, Hall....... 0. cc edee[e Peles i

Amphigraptus divergens, Hall :

madiatus, Lag. ck sie weiss

| Upper Zones.

| Didymograptus- Beds.

| Glenkiln Beds.

* # KK

* eK OK OK,

| Lower Hartfell.

| Upper Hartfell.

| Lower Birkhill.

| Middle Birkhill.

Bala.

Llandovery

Rocks.

* * * | Upper Birkhill.

ok ® % | Lower Gala.

Tarannon.

| Upper Gala,

a 1

Middle.

| Lower Zones.

| Wenlock.

| Upper Zones.

Ludlow.

| Lower Ludlow.

| Upper Ludlow.

Distribution of the Rhabdophora. 19

TABLE X. (continued).

ORDOVICIAN. SILURIAN,

Lower. | Upper. Lower. | Middle.

Z ba

4 1 we ;

Ss de frem Weiges| || cal | 4 :

= » | 38) 8s] 83 I 3 E

a 4 os | us Ei) 5 a 2

2 Ss | 5) em] ge 5 8 | 9

Sawa bs A ae |F/] a

at a

- o

3 A) lolalalale :

{Al at] a) s)/2| eS] 5| sla] .| .| al sl BIE

3] a] ee] Sj) 2] 6/2) 2) 2] 3\ | 5) 12/3

Al SIS| S| S) S/S) RAF a Si oisiN/ ala

3) Stal] &) S|1B) a] ep el) Ss] eB) |) Bl) Be) Bl a]

S/APSIE/Alsl Siplal Slip ale]alel aie

Dicellograptus moffatensis, Carr..|..|.. %

Morrisi, Hopk. ....... fe «|| sitet ele el xe

—— patulosus, LZapw........... ee ollsoe |

SeRtHNS: GIF s..6 cos. ni sil o+|

pumilus, Lapw. ..... fete er . |

Dicranograptus Clingani, Carr. .,|..|.. A a

formosus, Hopk. ........ xel|oe= ole

Nicholsoni, Hopk. .......0|++[+f-- +e | &

Tamosus, Halls... 6.505 : «le ele | x

AUCZAC, Lapew. ose cvcevasloslecfevlenloo| a

Family IV. DichoGrapripm.

i. (type D. Murchisoni, Beck).

Didymograptus bifidus, Hall ....|.. A Oe?

amdentus, HAW $)...4.. 5) 42 wofe fae le

—— ——> var. nanus, Lape. oils olsen |e le

———— MInubus, Pornguist... 26 oso le sls or|

— Murchisoni, Beck ........ dallle-dblewibe rn hese

— » var. furcillatus, Lapw.)..|. fest.) x

—— ——, var. geminus, His. collcaol baliaol| <2

ii. (type D. v-fractus, Salter).

Didymograptus balticus, Tullberg.|..|. .} x

vacillans, Tullberg ........ os |

v-fractus, Saléer ......6...[0s(e sa

—— Pantonii, MCoy ..........)..). De

lil. (type D. patulus, Hall).

Didymograptus constrictus, Hal/.|..)..} | x

extensus, Hall... 2. Moe cla cle dgelge

—— ——,, var. euodus, Lapw. 2 he ibe ee

—— nitidus, Hall ......... aie) [atelier

— patulus, TELA SCs RO eole P|

— similis, Hall.............. doled

Superstes, La... civcelecte deste slan| x

suecicus, Zudlberg ........ wsfesfe ol x

20 Mr. C. Lapworth on the Geological

TABLE X. (continued).

| ORDOVICIAN. SILURIAN.

Lower. | Upper. Middle.

% ' A

f |) » | es} 34 A a

foe] oO ws 3 a — °

S| § | 24| 28 a1 3]

< a = s Ss

s|l<4a/a {sé e|eFla

3 ov

a A =

ot. 8] a als sis :

|Afal a) =| Sle sical | oles

4) 8] 2) 8] $8] 5) 5/212) 2| 4/4] &| els|3

a) SIS|N) 318 Ha|F a Slo Sina] a

2) SJ el # ‘dg

=/ 2's] a] §|4 0 ee |

| 3/8) 2/8/38] 5] B/S) | 8) 8) 5] 8] 6) &

SIAISIPIAISIS/PLalSlPl ale 4aloel sis

iv. (type D. fasciculatus, Nich.).

Didymograptus fasciculatus, Mich,|..|..}--

v. (type D. pennatulus, Hall).

Didymograptus gibberulus, Nich... .|..

sparsus, Hopk.........++0+{+> Bs

—— pennatulus, Hall..........|++|..

vi. (type D. affinis, Nich.).

Didymograptus affinis, Nich. ....|..|..

filitormis) 2dlos oe.) = 1 \\\ a

Nicholsoni, Lapw. ........|.. a

—— pusillus, Tullb. ........++.. Lis

serratulus, Hall ........++].. am if

strictulus, Zimnrs. ........|.. Lis

Tetragraptus approximatus, Nich.|. .|..

bryonoides, Hall..........|.. ee

——Bigsbyi, Hall ............|.. 5

denticulatus, Hall ........].. ;

APULIGORWS, |LTM ox). bose |. s 4

Be GI ELOM I: (on pices ini mses ft.

Be PENG A AI ERC coh ge aie aussie oon) [ops At

—— (?) Hicksi, Hopk. ........|.. Ae

quadribrachiatus, Hall ....|.. ib

Dichograptus Sedgwicki, Salt. A

octobrachiatus, Hall ......].. f

—— (?) tenellus, Zinnrs. ...... *%

Loganograptus Logani, Hall ....|.. ote

Clonograptus rigidus, Hall...... Piles

Mlexalis, HLGU | 2 0c tev bieinehellte :

Schizograptus reticulatus, Mich... |. .|.

Temnograptus multiplex, Nich. ..|..|..

Goniograptus Thureaui, M‘Coy...|..|..

Bryograptus Callavei, Lapw. .... *

Kjerulfi, Lapw. .......... *

Clematograptus implicatus, Hopk.|..|..

multibrachiatus, Hall......|.. bal

Trichograptus fragilis, Nich. ....|..|..].

* * KKK * * Ke KX KEK KK KH KK * * * * * * * *

* O ~~ 2 * * *

a a ne ee en ae ae a iets

| Lower Hartfell.

Distribution of the Rhabdophora.

TABLE X. (continued).

Family V. PHyLLoGRAPTID&.

Phyllograptus ang’ aa Hail.| ,

— Anna, Hall . Mcvaals

—— typus, Hall

— stella, Hopk. .........5..

Family VI. DipLoGRaprip™.

Diplograptus inutilis, Hall .

— dentatus, Brongn. ........ sf

angustifolius, Hall ..

rugosus, Emmons

— Whitfieldii, Hall..

foliaceus, Murch.......

—— quadrimucronatus, JM eae

socialis, Lapw.......

aculeatus, Lapw.........

acuminatus, Nich. ....

CAMBRIAN.

ORDOVICIAN.

Lower.

Arenig.

Llandeilo-

Upper.

Bala.

Caradoc-

Bala.

Llandovery

Lower.

Rocks.

| Olenus-Beds.

eee ee eee ese ee eelos

pristis, TELIS epee oe Ryaxer ates ots

—— modestus, Lapw...........)..

insectiformis, Nich.......

—— tamariscus, Nich..........

Hughesi, Nich. .........

—— sinuatus, Nich.............],

folium, His.

—— palmeus, Barr. ..........

Dimorphograptuselongatus, Lapw..

Cephalograptus cometa, Gein.

‘Cryptograptus tricornis, Carr.

physophora, Niche ta ceed ae ‘

Swanstoni, Zapw. ........|.

| Dictyonema-Beds.

densus, 7) ng. SHB Corin ee BAe

vesiculosus, Nich. ........|..

eevee e ce oe 0 © ole ole eho

| Lower Zones.

amplexicaulis, Hall ...... cA ie

— euglyphus, Lapw. ........)..)..J.. s

— Scheferi, Zapw......... Pal Bi

| Upper Zones.

GUANA EUS GUIS a6 ais se cass all's (ho Asses

hudsonicus, Nich. ........|..

| Didymograptus-Beds.

| Glenkiln Beds.

* KK KK K K

* * OK *

| Lower Hartfell.

| Upper Hartfell.

| Lower Birkhill.

1 * %

| Middle Birkhill.

| Upper Birkhill.

| Lower Gala.

| Upper Gala.

* * * *

Tarannon.

SILURIAN.

Middle.

Wenlock.

Ludlow.

| Lower Ludlow.

| Upper Ludlow.

| Lower Zones.

Upper Zones.

22 Mr. C. Lapworth on the Geological

TABLE X. (continued).

Cryptograptus antennarius, Hall..

Hopkinsoni, Nich.

Climacograptus czlatus, Lapw. .

Scharenbergi, Lapw. .....

confertus, Lapw..........

bicornis, Hall .

—— tubuliferus, Lapw. ........

caudatus, Lapw......... eels

CAMBRIAN.

ORDOVICIAN.

Lower. | Upper.

Arenig.

Llandeilo-

Bala.

Caradoc-

Bala.

Llandovery

SILURIAN.

Lower.

| Olenus-Beds.

eee eee eel se

| Dictyonema-Beds.

* | Lower Zones.

1 #e*

| Upper Zones.

—— normalis, Lapw. .......... vel afe ates

— rectangularis, M‘Coy .

Family VII. Lastograprip2.

Lasiograptus Harknessi, Mich.

—— margaritatus, Lapw.

mucronatus, Hall

Glossograptus Hincksi, Hopk. .. agi.

armatus, Nich.............

ciliatus, Emmons.......

Retiograptus tentaculatus, Hall. .

Family VIII. Rerrorrripm,

(Retiograptus) eucharis, Hall ..

Clathrograptus cuneiformis, Lapw.}.

Geinitzianus, Hall ........

Gymnograptus Linnarssoni, Tullb,|.

Trigonograptus lanceolatus, Nich.

truncatus, Lapw........ a6

Retiolites Geinitzianus, Barr.

periaiws, AVich..... .£ enieshiers

, var. P Daironi, Lapw.. .

—— obesus, Lapw.........eeee

Costas, LAPWs \..)..000h,30|2 «1.

MeuUsUs, Lav), 9. sc aersysis |

eeeeeaten

Hallograptus bimucronatus, Wich.|.

SUDPACHS POCO. . su ats oles

ensitormis, AAU 6.6) bei Hs flag

mmotatus, Nich. «2... 66s. e0s ae ool

| Didymograptus-Beds.

| Glenkiln Beds.

* K *

ba)

| Lower Hartfell.

Upper Hartfell.

Lower Birkhill.

| Middle Birkhill,

Rocks.

| Upper Birkhill.

Tarannon.

| Lower Gala.

| Upper Gala.

Middle.

| Lower Zones.

| Wenlock.

| Upper Zones.

Ludlow.

| Lower Ludlow.

| Upper Ludlow.

Distribution of the Rhabdophora. 23

PALHONTOLOGICAL (Table X.).—We now enter upon the

zoological or paleontological department of our subject. The

Table given above, which has been drawn up from a careful

examination and comparison of the data already brought

forward, summarizes the results of our present knowledge

with respect to the vertical range of the known families,

genera, and species of Rhabdophora. It will be advisable to

review these results in order, for each family and species in

its turn, that the provisional conclusions we advocate may be

contrasted by the student with the speculations of former

investigators and with the results destined to be developed by

future discovery.

Family 1. Monograptide.

Contrary to the opinions of the earlier paleontologists, it is

now clearly apparent that the important family of the Mono-

graptide is strictly confined to Murchison’s Upper Silurian

system. With the exception of the abnormal genus Azygo-

graptus (Nich. & Lapw.) no unilateral genus of Graptolite

has hitherto been detected in strata of older date than the

Lower Llandovery. As we have already shown, the numerous

specimens of Graptolithus (Monograptus) sagittarius, His.,

M. tenuis, Portlk., and WM. Nilssont, Barr., noted by Hall,

Salter, Baily, and others from Arenig, Bala, and Llandeilo

strata were merely fragments of compound species. Where

these paleontologists have given figures of the so-called

simple forms, a glance at the illustrative drawings is generally

sufficient to satisfy the graptolithologist that they are fractions

of compound forms. In other cases, the known presence of

bilateral genera, whose broken branches have a superficial

resemblance to the unilateral species, in great abundance in

the formations from which these supposed simple forms are

derived furnishes us with a very natural explanation of these

erroneous identifications. It is not impossible that future

research will lead to the detection, in the highest zones of the

Bala formation, of the forerunners of the prolific Monograp-

tide of the Valentian and Salopian rocks. But, in the actual

state of our knowledge, the mere presence of a single species

of the Monograptide may at once be set down as conclusive evi-

dence of the (Upper) Silurian age of its containing beds.

The range of the entire family appears to be coextensive

with that of the Silurian system proper. Its earliest forms

struggle into visible existence near the base of the Lower

Llandovery, along an horizon which, in the attenuated

Graptolite-bearing deposits of Scotland and Scandinavia, is

removed but a few feet from the summit of the underlying

24 Mr. C. Lapworth on the Geological

Bala formation. The black muddy sea-bed that occupied the

region now covered in part by Britain and Scandinavia

seems to have been specially favourable for their develop-

ment; and the increment in species and individuals is so

rapid, that by the time we reach the highest zones of the

Llandovery, the family has reached its specific maximum,

and possibly even begun its decline. The fact that the

succeeding Wenlock and Ludlow formations are more arena-

ceous in their character, and consequently allow of fewer

species being preserved to us, deprives this conclusion of some

of its weight. Nevertheless their most prolific zones, even

when lithologically identical with the teeming beds of the

_ Llandovery, are invariably so poor in the number and variety

of their species, that the highest Llandovery subformation may

safely be regarded as the metropolis of the family.

1. Rastrites, Barrande.—This peculiar genus, so strikingly

individualized by its isolated hydrothece, had but a very

limited existence. It is confined exclusively to the middle

zones of the Valentian formation, being absent from its

lowest beds, and disappearing before the highest strata are

reached. It apparently makes its earliest appearance in

the M. gregarius zone of the Upper Birkhill, where the

well-known species Lastrites peregrinus, Barr., occurs in

great abundance, associated with its intimate ally, M. trian-

gulatus, Harkn. In the succeeding Upper Birkhill zones

other species come in, and the genus attains its maximum

development. In the overlying Gala Tarannon beds one

or two species occur rarely, and in the Lower division only.

In the Upper Gala the genus appears to have wholly dis-

appeared.

2. Monograptus, Geinitz (restricted).—This is the richest

and most important of the three genera which compose

the family of the Monograptide; and its vertical range

is so extended that it is coextensive with that of the entire

family. The oldest fragments of Monograptus detected by

myself were found in the lowest (D. acuminatus, Nich.)

zone of the Lower Birkhill shale of Moffat. It is impossible

to refer these interesting fragments to any known species ;

but there can be no question that they are true Mono-

graptide. In no other locality have examples properly

referable to the genus Monograptus been found so low in the

succession.

The genus Monograptus possibly culminates along an

horizon which is identical with, or but a short distance above,

the boundary-line between the Llandovery and the Tarannon.

This is far below the line which marks the middle of the

Distribution of the Rhabdophora. 25

vertical range of the genus. ‘The decrease in species as we

pass upwards through the Gala and T'arannon formations

seems to be very gradual. ‘The recent researches of Dr.

Tullberg in the Cyrtograptus-schists of Scania* make it

very doubtful whether there was any marked falling-off in

species till far on in the Wenlock period.

In the Lower Ludlow of Wales and Scandinavia indivi-

duals are still very numerous in certain localities, but the

species were few and of few types. Here our knowledge of

the genus suddenly fails us; for although fragments of the

genus have been met with far within the limits of the Upper

Ludlow beds, no species has yet been identified.

The several subgroups of Monograptus differ greatly in ~

their vertical distribution.

Group 1. (Nilsson? group) has by far the longest range. It

claims M. tenuis, Portlk., and MW. attenuatus, Hopk., which are

the oldest Monograptidee yet discovered, as well as WM. scani-

cus, Tullberg, and i. Nelssonz, Barr., which are the charac-

teristic forms of the Lower Ludlow formation.

Group ii. (Hisingert group) approaches the first group in the

great extent of its geological range; but its oldest forms

descend no lower than the Middle Birkhill, while it is

doubtful if any true members of the group live on into the

Lower Ludlow.

Group ili. (colonus group) is the last to come into being, as

it seems to be the last to die out. Its oldest known form

(MZ. galaensis, Lapw.) is found at the very base of the Gala

roup. According to Mr. Linnarsson the fragmentary form

in the Gothland sandstones (Upper Ludlow?) 1s of this type.

Its species are markedly characteristic of Upper Wenlock

and Lower Ludlow beds. Of its nine recognized forms eight

belong to these horizons.

Group iv. (priodon group) contains many forms which,

according to the views of the Scandinavian paleontologists,

are of doubtful specific value; and it is impossible, in the pre-

sent state of our knowledge, to separate its distinct species and

varieties with certainty. The group agrees closely in its

vertical range with the preceding. Its oldest form ap-

pears in the highest Birkhill beds, and its most recent in

the Upper Ludlow of Shropshire. It includes the only Mono-

graptus yet quoted from American rocks, which are remark-

ably poor in members of this family.

Group v. (lobiferus group). This group is characteristic of

the Valentian or Llandovery-Tarannon rocks, no single

* Tullberg, Geol. Foren. Forh, 1880, No. 59, Bd. v. No. 3.

26 Mr. C. Lapworth on the Geological

species apparently surviving into the Wenlock beds. Its

forms appear first in the Middle Birkhill beds, and crowd the

Upper Birkhill and Gala beds wherever they are Grapto-

litiferous. In the Upper Gala beds they are as yet un-

known.

Group vi. (Sedgwickt group) corresponds generally with

the foregoing in its vertical range. None of its species is

known in the Lowest Birkhill ; and only a single form lingers

on into the Upper Gala period. The supposed Wenlock

examples of this group occasionally quoted by paleontologists

ae probably fragmentary examples of the genus Cyrtograptus,

arr.

Of species of Monograpius worthy of notice in this place

M. priodon, Bronn, is perhaps the most remarkable. If the

Swedish paleontologists are correct in their reference of J.

Flemingit, Salt., and M. ludensis, Murch., to this species, it

is unequalled in its range, having existed from the close of

the Birkhill period to the Middle of the Ludlow.

Monograptus tenuis, Portlock, and M. gregarius, Lapw.,

are the characteristic species of the Llandovery formation.

M. lobiferus, M‘Coy, distinguishes the upper half of the Llan-

dovery formation; and M. eaiguus, Nich., is peculiar to the

lower division of the Tarannon. ‘To this latter subformation

also the remarkable species M. turriculatus, Barr., is generally

restricted. M. testis, Barr., is apparently confined to a single

zone in the Wenlock formation; and M. Nélssonz, Barr., and

M. scanicus, Tullb., are strictly peculiar to the Lower Ludlow,

not only in Britain, but also upon the continent of Europe.

Cyrtograptus, Carr.—Until very recently little was known

of this very elegant and peculiar genus. Generally speaking,

it is a very rare fossil in Britain, except along certain special

horizons. Our oldest forms occur in the Upper Gala beds, where

examples are few. In the Lower Wenlock they become more

common, especially in the basal zones of Cyrtograptus Murchi-

sont, Carr., and C. Linnarssoni, Lapw. <A single species has

been recognized in the Lower Ludlow formation. In the

Gala and Wenlock formations of Scania Dr. Tullberg has

recently detected many new species belonging to this genus,

which is there, as in Britain, peculiar to the strata above

the Lower Gala. It is tolerably certain that similar forms

await discovery in the corresponding rocks of Britain, and

that this genus will eventually be found to characterize

the strata above the middle line of the Gala group, as the

enus Rastrites distinguishes those below it.

The most remarkable species hitherto detected in Britain is

Cyrtograptus Murchisoni, Carr., which, as we have already

Distribution of the Rhabdophora. 27

shown, marks the basal beds of the Wenlock of Siluria, Scan-

dinavia, and probably also of the less carefully studied areas

in Central Europe.

Family 1. Leptograptide.

Like the previous family, that of the Leptograptide appears

to have had but a very limited range in Paleozoic time.

None of its species is known to occur in the Cambrian or

Silurian. The family is exclusively Ordovician in its range,

its oldest genera appearing in the Upper Arenig, and its

newest forms vanishing within the limits of the Upper

Caradoc.

As a whole, the family is especially characteristic of the

Bala formation, numerous species pervading it from its base

almost to its summit, while the individuals are distributed

with tolerable equality throughout the entire succession.

The two sections into which the family is provisionally

divided attain their maxima along widely separated horizons.

The species composing the oldest section, which includes

Cenograptus, Hall, and its allies, culminate and disappear

within the limits of the Llandeilo-Bala (Glenkiln) subforma-

tion. The species which compose the second section (which

includes Leptograptus, Amphigraptus, &c.), on the other

hand, are comparatively rare in the Llandeilo-Bala. They

show a rapid increase in numbers and importance as we ascend

into the Bala proper; and about the horizon of the Bala Lime-

stone they become, in the Hartfell shales of the south of

Scotland, most abundant and characteristic. Here, however,

we suddenly lose sight of them; and not a fragment of a

species of the Leptograptide has yet been detected in the

higher zone of the Bala or in any more recent formation.

Cenograptus.—The beautiful genus Cenograptus of Hall,

which we regard as the type of the older section of this family,

is unknown outside the limits of the Llandeilo-Bala formation.

Of the zone bounded below by the Llandeilo Limestone, and

above by the deeper beds of the Caradoc proper, this genus is

the peculiar and characteristic fossil. The form Canograptus

gracilis of Hall marks these beds everywhere in Britain; and

this fixes the systematic position of the Canograptus-bearing

strata of Sweden, New York, and Australia. Along this zone

the horizontal distribution of this form appears to have been

world-wide.

Azygograptus.—By far the most remarkable genus at present

assigned to this division is the strange form Azygograptus

(Nich. & Lapw.). It may possibly be shown to belong to the

Dichograptide. In that event the range of the Leptograptidas

28 On the Geological Distribution of the Rhabdophora.

would be confined to the Llandeilo and Bala periods, Azygo-

graptus being the only genus of this family known in the

Arenig formation.

Leptograptus &ec.—Turning next to the second division of

the family, we come to the type genus Leptograptus, one of

the most puzzling of all the monoprionidian Graptolites. So

frequently does it throw off extra simple or compound branches

both from the arms and sicula, that there is some suspicion

that the so-called genera Plewrograptus, Amphigraptus, &c., as

defined by myself, are merely names for permanent varieties

of this form. A few examples of Leptograptus have been

met with in the Middle Llandeilo ; but examples of this genus

are not common till we pass above the line of the Bala Lime-

stone, where, in the south of Scotland, they are found in

extraordinary abundance.

The genera Pleurograptus and Amphigraptus are Upper

Bala forms exclusively, occurring in association with Lepto-

graptus in the Lower Hartfell shales in amazing profusion.

The only species of this group deserving special mention

here are Leptograptus flaccidus, Hall, and Amphigraptus

divergens, Hall. The former is both a Glenkiln and a Hart-

fell fossil in Britain and America; the latter is restricted to

the Middle Hartfell beds and the corresponding Lorraine

shales of New York.

Family ii. Dicranograptide.

The family of the Dicranograptide, which is most inti-

mately allied zoologically to that of the Leptograptide, is

almost precisely coincident with that family in its vertical

range, its oldest known forms occurring in the Upper Arenig,

and its newest in the Upper Bala formation. Like the Lepto-

graptide also its species are characteristic of the Bala forma-

tion. Few forms are found in the Lower Llandeilo or in the

Upper Bala; but in the Llandeilo-Bala or Glenkiln zone

they are, next to the Diplograptide, by far the commonest

fossils. The family probably culminates here; but though

there is a falling off in species there is no decrease in the

number of individuals of Dicranograptide till we reach the

Bala horizon of the limestone. Very few forms pass higher

in the succession. A few forms are known both in Scotland

and South Sweden, in the highest Bala zones, close to the

line marking the base of the Silurian, but no Dicranograptide

have hitherto been detected above that limit.

Dicellograptus—Of the two genera which make up this

family the genus Dicellograptus, Hopk., is the more prolific

in species, and seems to have the more extended vertical and

On the Brain of Limulus polyphemus. 29

horizontal distribution. A form belonging to this genus has

been met with deep within the Arenig formation ; and its most

ee species marks the highest known zone of the Bala

rocks.

In the Llandeilo rocks of Wales forms of Dicellograptus

are common; but the genus does not appear to attain its

maximum until we reach the higher zones of the Glenkiln

shales. In the succeeding Lower Hartfell beds examples

occur in countless multitudes on several horizons, but the

species are fewer. In the highest Birkhill only two species

are known.

The most conspicuous species is D. sextans, Hall, which

marks the Upper Llandeilo and Glenkiln shales in Wales and

Scotland and their equivalents in Scandinavia and in North

America. D. complanatus, Lapw., and D. anceps are the

characteristic fossils of the Upper Hartfell beds, as Dicello-

graptus Forchhammert, Geinitz, is of the Lower Hartfell.

Dicranograptus.—The genus Dicranograptus (which is,

morphologically, merely a Dicellograptus whose branches are

conjoined proximally for a portion of their length) is as yet

unknown in the Upper Arenig. Its oldest known species is

of Llandeilo age. It attains its specific maximum in the

Glenkiln zones, only two British species surviving into the

Lower Hartfell. In the Upper Caradoc subdivision the genus

is as yet unknown.

The most conspicuous species is D. ramosus, Hall, an

Upper Llandeilo and Glenkiln fossil in Britain. Like its

associate Canograptus gracilis, Hall, its horizontal distribu-

tion appears to have been almost world-wide.

[To be continued. }

VL—On the Internal Structure of the Brain of Limulus

polyphemus. By A. S. Packarp, Jun.

SEVERAL years ago I attempted to study the brain of the

horse-shoe crab (Limulus polyphemus), and had it sliced into

a large number of sections. Owing to interruptions these

sections, made from unstained alcoholic specimens, were not

examined. During the past winter I have been able, with

the aid of Mr. N. N. Mason of Providence, to take up the

study afresh. Mr. Mason has kindly made sections, both

transverse and horizontal, stained with osmic acid,—also sec-

tions of the brain and supracesophageal ganglion of the

30 Mr. A.S. Packard, Jun., on the Internal

lobster, stained with picrocarmine, for comparison. The

following results, then, are based on over two hundred sec-

tions of the supracesophageal ganglion of Limulus, but more

especially on two brains, which were cut by Mr. Mason each

into over fifty sections, from ;755 to 545 of an inch in thick-

ness. The examination of a few sections of the lobster’s

brain enabled me to comprehend more readily the recent

papers of Dietl, Newton, and Krieger on the brain of the

Decapodous Crustacea and of the Insecta, and thus gives me

a standard of comparison by which to study the topography

and histology of the brain of Limulus.

General Anatomy of the Brain.—The singular relations of

the central nervous system of the adult Limulus have been

fully described and beautifully illustrated by A. Milne-Ed-

wards; and Dr. Dohrn and myself have described its general

anatomy in the larval stage. The central nervous system of

Limulus consists of an cesophageal collar, mostly made up of

six pairs of ganglia, from which nerves are distributed to the

six pairs of foot-jaws (gnathopods), while the ring is closed

or completed in front by the brain, or what corresponds to the

supracesophageal ganglion of normal Crustacea and insects.

In these Arthropoda the brain is situated in the upper part

of the head, in a plane parallel to but quite removed from that

of the rest of the ganglionic chain; in Limulus, however, the

brain is situated directly im front of and on the same plane

with the rest of the central nervous system. Milne-Edwards

states that the oesophageal ring, as well as the posterior part

of the nervous system, is enveloped by an arterial coat. He

also states that the brain and nerves are enveloped in a simi-

lar arterial coat; but this we have failed to find. The brain is

protected by a thick membrane (“‘ perineurium”’ of Krieger)

formed of fibrous connective tissue; and the nerves are pro-

tected by a continuation of this membrane, as several longi-

tudinal sections of these nerves have taught us. The brain

in a Limulus 10 inches long, exclusive of the caudal spine,

is about 5 or 6 millims. in diameter ; it is flattened slightly

above, and on the upperside has a shallow median furrow,

indicating that it is adouble ganglion. Three pairs of nerves

and a median unpaired one (the ocellar) arise from the upper

third of the anterior face of the brain. The two optic nerves

are the largest ones, arising one on each side of the median

furrow, so that the fifth to fifteenth sections made by the

microtome pass through them. Next below (from above

downwards) is the origin of the ocellar nerve, which, as

described by A. Milne-Edwards, is single, arising from the

median line; on each side, and in nearly the same plane,

Structure of the Brain of Limulus polyphemus. 31

arise two tegumental nerves ; and directly below a second pair

of larger nerves (fronto-inferior tegumental) descend vertically.

No nerves arise from the lower half or two thirds of the brain,

which is smooth and rounded with no median furrow under-

neath. It will thus be seen that, as stated by A. Milne-

Edwards, there are no antennal nerves, such as exist, as a

tule, in Arthropods, except Arachnida. This we have proved,

in the same manner as Milne-Edwards, by laying open the

arterial coat or modified neurilem, which reaches to the pos-

terior end of the brain, and seeing that the fibres of the nerves

sent to the first pair of legs originate quite independently of

the brain itself.

Internal Structure and Histology of the Brain.—Transverse

sections of the brain throw but little light on the topography,

as the nerve-fibres extend horizontally, the nerves being sent

out horizontally and from the anterior end only of the brain ;

hence the examination of nearly two hundred sections threw

little light on the topography, and considerable time was spent

in a vain and bafiling attempt at understanding the geography

of this ganglion.

The study of the brain, in sections mounted in consecutive

order, finally enabled me to arrive at a tolerably complete idea

of the relations of parts ; so that I could mentally construct a

model of the brain of Limulus, and compare it with the normal

Arthropod brain.

The histological elements of the brain of Limulus are four

in number :—1. Large ganglion-cells, filled densely with gra-

nules, and with a well-defined nucleus similarly filled and

with a granular nucleolus. ‘These cells may be crowded, or

loose, with the granules fewer in number, and with loose

thick cell-walls; they terminate in large fibres which sub-

divide. 2. Similar cells, but smaller, with less protoplasm,

and like those in the lobster’s brain. 38. Nerve-fibres ; these,

like the large-sized ganglion-cells from which they originate,

are stained tawny yellowish brown with osmic acid. These

fibres are large, coarse, their granular contents very homo-

geneous ; and they closely resemble the nerve-fibres distributed

to the compound and simple eyes. Certain fibres near the

origin of the optic nerves are distinctly nucleated at intervals.

4. Rounded masses, consisting wholly of nuclei, enclosed in a

network of fibres, which stain dark brown with osmic acid ;

these bodies form the larger part of the substance of the brain.

While staining dark brown with osmic acid, in unstained

alcoholic sections these masses are dark or greyish, the sub-

stance or fibres enclosing them being whitish by transmitted

light. The brain is enveloped by a thick perineurium, formed

32 On the Brain of Limulus polyphemus.

of a fibrous tissue and some (probably) elastic tissue, which

occasionally penetrates into the brain-substance between the

white rounded fungoid masses, forming the meshwork sur-

rounding them. The general topography of the brain of

Limulus is on a simple plan compared with that of Deca-

podous Crustacea and insects. The brain is mostly composed

of large, irregular, rounded masses or balls of granules, with

a thick fungoid or ruftle-like periphery, formed by a layer of

secondary, smaller, rounded, granular masses. The centre of

the primary masses is stained paler brown by osmic acid.

These bodies are often seen in section rounded, but more often

are irregular, not closed, spheroids; these dark bodies extend

through the brain like ruffles. The lower half or two thirds

of the entire brain is apparently filled with these nucleogenous

bodies, as we may provisionally designate them. In the

upper third of the brain, whence the nerves originate, the

larger ganglionic cells and the nerve-fibres appear, and pre-

serve a definite topographical relation to the entire brain.

The nucleogenous bodies are confined at the top to each side

of the brain; the central and hinder regions are filled with

the large ganglionic cells, mixed with numerous much smaller

ones; and the mass of nerve-fibres which spring from them

becomes larger from the upper third to the top of the brain,

where the optic fibres originate. Opposite the beginning of

the optic nerves these large nerve-fibres are seen directed to-

wards the origin of the nerves, as if they were the roots, as they

undoubtedly are. In the section passing through the ocellar

nerve and the tegumentary nerves on each side, the nucleoge-

nous bodies are situated in the front of the brain ; but they

disappear from the front higher up at the origin of the optic

nerves, and occupy a much more restricted area on the sides

of the brain. Thus the tract of nerve-fibres on either side of the

brain is irregularly wedge-shaped, the apex situated near the

centre of each hemisphere, and the base spreading out on the

top, thus crowding to the outer walls the nucleogenous

bodies.

It would thus appear as if the lower half of the brain were

in an indifferent state *, and the dynamic part confined to

the upper third, the region giving origin to the nerves of

sensation.

* This area, made up of granules and nuclei, seems really to be con-

nective tissue, and to represent the connective tissue in which the ganglia

of the embryo of the young larva are imbedded. There seems no reason

why the brain should not be partly formed from connective tissue as

much as the remaining ganglia, as we have seen them to be in different

sections of different ganglia, all or nearly all except the supracesopha-

geal one.

Dr. J. G. Jeffreys on a new Species of Chiton. 33

The asymmetry of the brain is remarkable: the large

ganglionic cells are most abundant in the centre behind the

middle, and from there to the posterior side of the brain a

median line is slightly indicated by the arrangement of the

nucleogenous bodies. ‘I'he tract composed of large nerve-fibres

with scattered ganglionic cells on the left side is very much

more extensive than on the right.

Comparison with the Brain of other Arthropods.—So wholly

unlike, in its form, in the want of antennal nerves, and in

internal structure, is the supracesophageal ganglion or “ brain ””

of Limulus to that of insects and the higher Crustacea, that it

is very difficult to find any points of comparison.

Histologically, judging by my specimens of the brain of

the lobster which are stained with carmine, the brain of

Limulus agrees with that of other Arthropods in having

similar large ganglion-cells; the smaller ganglion-cells, so

abundant in the brains of insects and crustacea, are wanting

in Limulus. There are in Limulus no “ ballen-substanz ”

masses homologous with those of the other Arthropods.

Topographically the internal structure of the brain of

Limulus is arranged on a wholly different type from that

of any other Arthropodous type known—so much so that it

seems useless to attempt to homologize the different regions

in the two types of brain. ‘The plan is simple in Limulus,

much more complex in Arthropods, especially in the brain of

the crawfish as worked out by Krieger, as in the Decapodous

brain there arise two pairs of antennal nerves besides the

optic pair; and in external form the two types of brain are

entirely unlike. The symmetry of the brain of the crawfish,

as of the lobster and insects, is marked throughout, each

hemisphere exactly repeating in its internal topography the

structure of the opposite side ; that of Lémulus is obscure and

imperfect.

VII.—On a new Species of Chiton lately found on the

British Coasts. By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, LL.D., F.R.S.

Chiton scabridus*.

Bopy thin, semitransparent, of a blood-red colour: mantle

dirty white: mouth small: foot lanceolate, only one third the

width of the body, tapering rather gradually to a fine point ;

the sole is marked lengthwise by six red lines, which are

* Rough.

Ann. & Mag. N. Mist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 3

34 Dr. J. G. Jeffreys on a new Species of Chiton.

wider and closer together on each side than in the middle ;

between the foot and the mantle are red patches corresponding

with the plates of the shell, and united by a continuous but

irregular red line that encircles the body within the mantle :

gills unequal in length: girdle of moderate width, covered

with small regular and close-set yellow roundish-oval granules;

margin fringed with numerous short spines.

SHELL oval-oblong, somewhat depressed, of a dull hue:

plates narrow ; all except the terminal ones are nearly equal

in width; the lateral compartments in each valve are indis-

tinct, and not raised above the middle portion: sculpture con-

sisting of minute tubercles, arranged in several longitudinal

rows, which are distinctly defined in the middle, and radiate

or diverge to the margin on the lateral and terminal spaces ;

there is no central ridge: colour yellowish brown: beaks in-

conspicuous, except on the tail-plate : ens¢de glossy, furnished

towards each side of all the plates, except the head-plate, with

obtusely triangular leaves, which serve to interconnect the

plates ; margin slightly and irregularly notched. L. 0°2125.

B. 0°125.

Hab. Goodrington, Torbay (Mr. Pidgeon); Jersey (Mr.

Duprey). It appears to be rare. I received this species first

from Mr. Pidgeon, and considered it a variety of C. cancellatus ;

but subsequent communications from Mr. Duprey have in-

duced me to alter my former opinion. Tor the description of

the animal I am indebted to Mr. Duprey. The shell is not con-

vex or gibbous like that of C. cancellatus, and it is somewhat

broader in proportion to the length ; the rows of tubercles are

half the number, and the tubercles are more raised and much

coarser, giving a rough or scabrous aspect to the shell; the

granules which cover the girdle are more regular in shape and

arrangement ; and there are some differences in the animal,

which are shown by comparing the description of the present

species with that of C. cancellatus, in the fifth volume of

‘ British Conchology,’ p. 198. Mr. Duprey tells me that he

finds C. scabridus with C. cancellatus, as well as Rissoa

lactea and R. striatula, in the lower part of the littoral zone,

living underneath stones. This is a remarkable habitat, and

is shared also by Adeorbis subcarinatus.

I cannot adopt the artificial system proposed by the late

Dr. Gray, Dr. Philip Carpenter, and Messrs. Adams in gene-

rically separating our species of Chiton. In ‘The Genera of

Recent Mollusca’ Chiton marmoreus, Fabricius (under the

name of C. levigatus, Fleming), is placed with C. cancellatus

in the genus Leptochiton of Gray, because the ‘ mantle-

margin” (girdle) is said to be “covered with minute, gra-

On Specimens dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 35

nule-like, round, smooth scales, not imbricate;” while C.

marmoreus is again placed in the genus Tonicia of Gray,

which is described as having the “mantle simple, horny,

naked, smooth, or glabrous.” C. mediterraneus, Gray (pro-

bably meant for C. siculus, Gray,= C. olivaceus, Spengler),

is placed in both the genera Lepidopleurus of Risso and

Leptochiton. OC. Hanleyi, Bean,=C. mendicarius, Mighels,

has the same kind of sculpture as C. scabridus, and belongs

to the genus Cheetopleura of Shuttleworth.

I may mention that C. cancellatus was sent me by the late

Professor Sars as his C. alveolus; but the latter, as since

described and figured by his no less eminent son, is a different

species.

VILI.—Report on Specimens dredged up from the Gulf of

Manaar and presented to the Liverpool Free Museum by

Capt. W. H. Cawne Warren. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S.

&e.

[Continued from vol. v. p. 457.]

[Plates IV.-VI.]

SPONGIDA.

The descriptions of the Spongida found in and about the

Melobesian nodules from the Gulf of Manaar will, so far as

they go, be arranged after the classification proposed in my

“ Notes,” &c. (‘ Annals,’ 1875, vol. xvi. p. 128 et seq.) ; so

to this I must refer the reader for the characters of the orders

&c. respectively.

In the measurement of the spicules it should be remembered

that their form is of much more consequence than their dimen-

sions, as the latter may vary :—I1st, in different specimens;

2nd, in the same specimens (as they present themselves under

all degrees of development) ; and 3rd, in the same species,

where the average largest vary in proportion to their stoutness,

the stoutest being the shortest, and vice versé. My measure-

au are taken from the average largest of the specimens, as

these may be assumed to represent the ultimate size, and will

be given in parts of an inch, for the purpose of conveying an

idea of the relative rather than the real size of the spicules ;

while, to avoid repetition, it may be stated here, once for all,

that, unless otherwise mentioned, they will refer to the greatest

diameters of the object. It should not be forgotten that all

the specimens are dry.

36 Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

CERATINA.

Aplysina purpurea, Nn. sp.

Form irregular, membranous, hollow, cactiform on the

surface. Colour black-purple. Fibre weakly developed, so

that, when elementarily examined, nothing can be distinguished

beyond a laminated condensation of the membranous structure

densely charged with purple pigment-cells like that of Lan-

thella flabelliformis, Gray (Proc. Zool. Soc. Jan. 1869, p. 50),

extending among the Melobesian nodules and detritus of the

sea-bottom, so as to form an agglomeration in which the con-

trast of the dark pigment-cells and the purple stain that

accompanies them with the whiteness of the fragments over

which the sponge may be spreading is very striking, even to

the naked eye. In this respect it is very like A. nevus

(‘ Annals,’ 1876, vol. xviii. p. 229, pl. xi. fig. 2).

I also possess a large specimen of a similar sponge from

Trincomalee, on the N.E. coast of the island of Ceylon, in

which the purple colour is not so dark, but the fibrous struc-

ture is almost entirely absent, although the surface is cacti-

form and drawn up into puckered monticules ; so the latter is

not always dependent on the presence of fibre. It is pyra-

midal in shape, compressed, and 5 inches high, with a base

also 5 inches long and 2 inches thick.

Aplysina fusca, n. sp.

Massive, digitate, hollow, cactiform on the surface. Colour

dark brown. Growing like the last. Fibre well developed,

of a light brownish colour, opaque, hollow in its dry state,

with the axial cavity largely developed in proportion to its

horny investment.

PSAMMONEMATA.

Hircinia arundinacea, n. sp. (provisional).

This imperfect specimen, which is in long stalks about

1-6th inch in diameter and of a light yellow colour, has had its

sarcodic parts replaced by the parasite which usually attacks

the Hircinie in all parts of the world, viz. Spongiophaga com-

munis.

Hircinia fusca, n. sp. (provisional).

Massive, digitate, branched lobate, cactiform on the surface.

Colour dark brown. Growing like the species of Aplysina

above described, but solid and charged with fibre covered with

foreign material.

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 37

RHAPHIDONEMATA.

The Chalinida are only represented by a mere amorphous

fragment not more than an inch in diameter, in which the

fibre is resilient as usual, and charged with small acerate

spicules only.

Desmacidon Jeffreysit, Bk.

This species, described by Dr. Bowerbank, under the name

above given, in his Mon. Brit. Spong. (vol. ii. p. 347, and

figured in vol. i. pl. lxii.), also by the Rev. A. M. Norman

under the generic name of Oceanapia (Brit. Assoc. Report,

1868, p. 334), is, with a slightly varied form, found in the

Gulf of Manaar, where the body portions (for there are two

specimens) are not more than an inch in diameter respectively,

although the tubular extensions are much branched and up-

wards of 6 inches in length, covered with an overgrowth of

other organisms, together with sea-bottom detritus which

nearly obscures the surface both of body and tubes. Inter-

nally, however, it is essentially the same as Desmacidon

Jeffreysii, but with the exception that it contains no flesh-

spicules—that is, minute bihamates (fibule),—thus resembling

that from the south coast of Australia, where it also occurs,

but more under the British form, viz. turnip-like ; while the

British form does contain the bihamates, as mentioned by Mr.

Norman (/. c.), and found by myself in the identical specimen

figured by Dr. Bowerbank (/. c.), although the latter has

neither figured nor mentioned them in his description or

illustrations (B. 8. vol. 111.).

In classification, I feel inclined to place this sponge among

the Cavochalinida, on account of its fibrous structure charged

with simple acerate spicules, and its hollow tubular extensions;

but it should, I think, be considered the type of a distinct

group.

ECHINONEMATA.

Dictyocylindrus manaarensts, n. sp.

(Pl. IV. fig. 1, a-g.)

Stalk-iike, erect, cylindrical, branched dichotomously ;

branches round, obtusely pointed (Pl. IV. fig. 1). Consis-

tence firm. Colour now dark brown. Surface slightly hispid.

Structurally consisting of spicules in juxtaposition, arranged

in tufts perpendicularly round a condensed axis of a like

nature. Spicules of six forms, viz.:—1, long, smooth,

curved, acuate, 45 by 14-1800th (fig. 1, a); 2, shorter,

smooth, curved, acuate, proportionately stouter, with inflated

38 My. H. J. Carter on Specimens

microspined round head, 27 by 14-1800th (fig. 1,0); 3,

hair-like, smooth, acuate, about 17-1800ths long (fig. 1, d) ;

4, thick, fusiform, slightly curved, shaft with inflated round

and microspined extremities, 17-1800ths long (fig. 1, ¢);

5, flesh-spicule, smooth, tricurvate, 12-6000ths long (fig. 1,

e,g); 6, flesh-spicule, equianchorate, naviculiform, 4-6000ths

long (fig. 1, 4g). Nos. 1-4 form, in plurality, the tuft,

of which 3 is the most numerous, and all have their long

axis respectively outwards; 5 and 6 are plentifully dis-

tributed about the base of the tuft. Size of specimen (which

is imperfect) about 12 inch long, stem 1-10th inch in dia-

meter.

Hab. Marine. Growing on hard objects.

Loe. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. This well accords with the genus Dictyocylindrus as

established by Dr. Bowerbank. The thick short spicule with

inflated and microspined extremities (no. 4) may be con-

sidered the echinating form.

Dictyocylindrus sessilis, n. sp. (PI. IV. fig. 2, a-d.)

Massive, convex, sessile, spreading, becoming subhemi-

spherical (Pl. IV. fig. 2). Consistence hard, rigid. Colour

light brown. Surface uniformly uneven. Structurally com-

posed of tongue-shaped columns radiating and branching

from the base to the circumference, where they are more or

less divided, and thus altogether, when dry, present. the ap-

pearance of a cauliflower, consisting of tufts of spicules densely

packed together, and rendered almost inseparable without

fracture by their tough sarcodic union. Spicules of three

forms, viz.:—1, large, stout, smooth, acuate, curved chiefly

towards the blunt end, which is slightly larger than the shaft,

45 by 2-1800ths (fig. 2, a) ; 2, thin, hair-like, smooth, acuate,

about 20-1800ths long (fig. 2, 6); 3, flesh- or echinating

spicule, shaped like no. 1, but spined throughout, sparsely

towards the large end, 35 by 2-6000ths (fig. 2, c,d). The

large acuates are surrounded by bundles of the hair-like ones,

having the echinating spicule at their base, to form, all together,

the “tuft.” Size of specimen about 6-12ths inch high in the

centre by 1} inch in horizontal diameter.

Hab. Marine. Growing on hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. In this, as in many other species of the Echinonemata,

the tufts, when dissected out, will be found to be almost iden-

tical in form with those of A/crociona atrosanguinea, Bk., show-

ing notonly an alliance between the two genera, but that Dietyo-

cylindrus 1s only a more complicated structure of Microciona.

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 59

Microcionina.

I intended this family to include Dr. Bowerbank’s genera

Microciona and Hymerhaphia (Brit. Spong. vol. 1. pp. 188,

189), chiefly because they are all thin, flat, incrusting and

laminiform species, containing respectively a setaceous form of

spicule, and another more or less allied to the echinating one

of the Echinonemata.

The distinguishing character between these two genera,

according to Dr. Bowerbank, is that the spicules of Microciona

are arranged in tufts or “columns” (ex. gr. JZ. atrosanguinea

= Scopalina, Sdt.), and those of Hymerhaphia are not. But

the spiculation is more persistent than the ‘‘ columns” in many

instances, whereby the diagnosis would break down, as the

Microciona thus becomes a Hymerhaphia. Taking an oppo-

site view of the case, Hymerhaphia vermiculata, Bk., of course

contains no “columns;” but H. vermiculata, var. erecta

(‘ Annals,’ 1876, vol. xviii. p. 307, pl. xii. fig. 4 &e.), does

(that is, “ fasciculi’’?), with identical spiculation ; so here the

‘diagnosis of Hymerhaphia breaks down. Again, Dr. Bower-

bank’s Microciona carnosa of 1866 is made identical with

Halichondria plumosa, Johnston, 1870 (B.S. vol. iii. p. 61),

and renamed Microciona plumosa. Now, considering that

Halichondria plumosa grows up into an erect massive form,

it must, according to Dr. Bowerbank’s diagnosis, be a Micro-

ciona at one time, viz. when flat and incrusting, and at another

not—that is, when it is erect and massive; hence I have pro-

posed a group ‘ Plumohalichondrina”’ for this and similar

species, the most remarkable of which that I have seen comes

from Port Elizabeth, South Africa, where it appears to be very

abundant ; itis large, branched, and compressed, like an elk’s

horn; and they all possess the angulated (Bk.) equianchorate,

not the naviculiform spicule of Microciona.

Nor is it uncommon to find an Hchinonematous sponge

beginning in the flat form of a Microciona and then becoming

erect, as appears to be the case with Halichondria plumosa just

mentioned. But while this shows that the “columns” in

Microciona are not of much generic value, it also points out

that genera formed upon the characters of indigenous species

ave very likely to break down when applied to world-wide

collections ; yet the same may be said of the latter until all

the species of a class are known.

There is still another of Dr. Bowerbank’s genera which,

both in spiculation and growth, is very nearly allied to these

thin, flat, incrusting laminiform sponges, viz. Hymedesmia ;

but here, again, his chief distinguishing character, viz. the

40 Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

‘recumbent’ or horizontal position of the linear spicules,

seems to me to be by no means constant and often dependent

on circumstances. Even in his description of Hymedesmia

stellata (B.S. vol. ii. p. 150) he uses the term “ hispid ;” and

in the species Hymedesmia spinatostellifera, to be hereafter

described, I was obliged to seek for an illustration of the entire

skeleton-spicule among erect or projecting ones in the more

protected parts.

Dr. Bowerbank admits that all these three genera, which are

given one after another in his ‘ British Spongiade,’ are very

nearly allied; and I now feel much inclined to place them all

in my group Microcionina, although the Hymedesmina in my

classification stand as the ninth group of my Holorhaphidota ;

but then the species which illustrate it (p. 197), viz. Hyme-

desmia Johnsoni, Bk., and Desmacidon titubans, have not the

long, setaceous, acuate, or spinulate spicule which character-

izes Dr. Bowerbank’s original species (viz. H. radiata and

H., stellata, described in 1866, B. 8. vol. ii. pp. 149 and 150,

and illustrated in 1870, vol. ui. pl. xxvii.), and which, toge-

ther with its accompaniments, is characteristic of the kind of

Hymedesmia that 1 should place in my group Microcionina.

Hymedesmia Johnsoni and Desmacidon titubans would be

much better placed alongside with Esperina, where they now

are in my classification.

There are, however, species which have not this kind of

spiculation, viz. the setaceous acuate, &c., ex. gr. Rhaphidhistia

spectabilis (‘ Annals,’ 1879, vol. ii. p. 300, pl. xxvi. figs. 13,

14a); and there are specimens which may be so circum-

stanced as never to get beyond a thin lamina, although

under other conditions they might grow up into erect forms :

such is perhaps Hymedesmia zetlandica, Bk., judging from its

spiculation in the type specimen now in the British Museum,

which I should be inclined to regard as allied to Halichondria

plumosa, in which case it would come under my Plumohali-

chondrina.

Having premised these remarks it will be understood that

although hereafter I shall describe the species of Hymedesmia

found on the Melobesian nodules among the Holorhaphidota,

_ yet I am of opinion that they ought to be under the Kchino-

nemata, in the group Microcionina, together with the following

ones of Microciona and Hymerhaphia.

Microciona atrosanguinea, Bk., and M. armata, Bk.

Both these species occur on the Melobesian nodules, now of

a red-cinnamon colour, but were probably “ blood-red,” like

the British specimens of the same sponges when alive. Both

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 41

are characterized by the large, setaceous acuate, accompanied

by a thin one, together with a small clavate-spined spicule (the

echinating form), a smooth tricurvate and a naviculiform,

small, equianchorate (flesh-spicules), all arranged in tufts with

the flesh-spicules about their base ; but the tufts or ‘‘ columns ”’

are much more developed in the former than in any other

species of the kind, whence it was called “ Scopalina” by

Scnmidt in 1862. In MZ armata the tufts are not so strongly

developed, but the tricurvate spicule is unusually so, and in

some instances so spread out as to resemble a long, thin,

straight acerate with a short abrupt curvature in the centre.

Microciona affinis, n. sp. (PIL. IV. fig. 15.)

This species is very like the type species, Microciona atro-

sanguinea, in spiculation, but is extremely thin, has no tufts

(‘columns ”’), and the colour now is whitish yellow. Its chief

specific difference, however, lies in the form of the equiancho-

rate, which being extremely abundant and thicker (but not

longer), from a greater projection of the central tongue-shaped

arm, presents the appearance of being barbed on the inner side

of the point, so that when viewed laterally this has much the

appearance of a fish-hook (Pl. IV. fig. 15).

Hab. Marine. On hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. This is one of the species to which I have above

alluded, in which the spiculation is essentially like that of the

type specimen of Dr. Bowerbank’s genus Microciona, viz. M.

atrosanguinea, although it possesses no “columns.” The

“ fish-hook ’’-like appearance at the end of the central arm of

the equianchorate, when viewed laterally, may be owing to a

deficiency or hole in the upper part of the falcate septum which

ordinarily unites this arm to the shaft, and a corresponding

thickening of the septum at this part, which in some instances

appears to extend to the shaft itself; but the object is too

small for me to state, with any certainty, more than that it

presents the “ fish-hook appearance’ mentioned.

Microciona bulboretorta, n. sp. (Pl. IV. fig. 3, a-e.)

Laminiform, extremely thin, hirsute, spreading. Colour,

when dry, whitish yellow. Spicules of four forms, viz. :—1,

long, setaceous, smooth, acuate, with inflated blunt end turned

to one side, 175 by 2-1800ths (PI. IV. fig. 3, a) ; 2, the same,

but short, and spined halfway up from the blunt end, 30 by

14-1800th (fig. 3,5); 3, the same, about half the length of

the last (fig. 3, d, e) ; 4, thin, smooth, acuate, 40-1800ths long

(fig. 3,c). All the spiculation is erect, and no. 4 in tufts

42 Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

around no. 1. Size variable; that of specimen about 4 inch

in horizontal diameter.

Hab. Marine. On hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. The large inflation of the. fixed end, which is turned

to one side, occurs in all the spicules except no. 4. ‘There

are no anchorates and no tricurvates; so that the spiculation

is something like that of Hymerhaphia clavata, Bk.; but, as

above stated, all the spicules are erect like those of a Micro-

ciona, whereas in Dr. Bowerbank’s illustration of that species

(B.S. vol. 11. pl. xxvi. fig. 4) part, at least, are reclined con-

fusedly; but then, as I have also said before, this may

have been occasioned by circumstances, viz. protection or

exposure respectively during growth.

Microciona quadriradiata, n. sp.

(Pl. IV. fig. 4, a—d.)

Laminiform, extremely thin, hirsute, spreading. Colour,

when dry, dark brown. Spicules of three forms, viz.:—1,

large, setaceous, smooth, acuate, curved chiefly towards the

blunt end, which is globular and rather less in diameter than

the shaft, from which it is separated by a slight constriction,

75 by 3-1800ths (Pl. LV. fig. 4, a); 2, thin, smooth, acuate,

frequently more or less crooked, 25-1800ths long (fig. 4, 0);

3, quadriradiate, consisting of three arms radiating at equal

angles from a common central point, which, raised and tripod-

like, supports the fourth arm in an erect position ; all densely

and uniformly microspined, 53 by 6-1800ths (fig. 4, c,d).

No. 1, together with tufts of no. 2, projects vertically out of

the lamina, which is densely charged with no. 3, whose erect

arm thus becomes the echinating spicule. Size variable; that

of specimen about 7 inch in diameter.

Hab. Marine. On hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. The quadriradiate spicule of this species is almost

identical in form with that of Dvictyocylindrus Vickersit

(‘ Annals,’ 1879, vol. ii. p. 292, pl. xxvu. figs. 5-8), where

the vertical arm in like manner becomes the echinating element

or spicule; and the crooked form of the thin acerate is also

similar; but the skeleton- or setaceous spicule is different.

In the species, however, to which Mr. Thomas Higgin has

called attention, and which also grew on a Melobesia (“ Nulli-

pore’’), both the quadriradiate and setaceous spicule are

essentially identical ; therefore this is a specimen of Microciona

quadriradiata from the West Indies (‘ Annals,’ 1877, vol. xix.

p- 296, pl. xiv. fig. 9). é

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. ~ 43

Microciona quinqueradiata, n. sp.

(Pl. IV. fig. 5, a-e.)

Laminiform, extremely thin, hirsute, spreading. Cream-

colour. Spicules of four forms, viz.:—1, long, setaceous,

curved, simple, acuate, 125 by 1-1800th (Pl. IV. fig. 5, a) ;

2, short, thick, acuate, curved generally, with blunt end round

and a little less in diameter than the shaft, from which it is

differentiated by a slight constriction, 33 by 2-1800ths (fig. 5, 0) ;

3, thin, slender, simple, acuate, 30-1800ths long (fig. 5, c) ;

4, qradriradiate, consisting of four smooth pointed arms radi-

ating opposite each other from a common centre that is raised

so as to form a four-legged base to the fifth arm, which is

erect, longer than the rest, gradually pointed, thickly spined

throughout and the spines recurved, 6 by 45-1800ths

(fig. 5, d,e). Nos. 1-3 are erect, and the latter in greater

plurality than the others, while the long, spined arm of the

quadriradiate, which is very numerous, forms the echinating

part. Size variable; that of the specimen about 7 inch in

horizontal diameter.

Hab. Marine. On hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. This species is in growth, colour, and spiculation very

like the foregoing one; but while the quadriradiate or echina-

ting spicule in M. quadriradriata is most like that of Dictyo-

cylindrus Vickersit (1. ¢.), it is the setaceous and thick, short,

acuate spicules respectively here which most resemble the

spiculation of that sponge.

Microciona curvispiculifera, n. sp.

(Pl. IV. fig. 6, a-d.)

Laminiform, extremely thin, hirsute, spreading. Cream-

colour. Spicules of three forms, viz.:—1, long, setaceous,

smooth, acuate, curved chiefly towards the blunt end, which

is smooth and not differentiated from the shaft, 100 by

1-1800th (fig. 6, a) ; 2, the same, but much shorter, although

proportionately stouter, 15 by 1-1800th (fig. 6, 6); 3, eylin-

drical, bent in the centre, round at the extremities, smooth at

first, becoming when fully formed spiniferous throughout, 15

by 2-1800th (fig. 6, c,d). Nos. 1 and 2 are erect and fixed

in a layer of the bent spiniferous spicules, which project

outwards so that half of their length, lying parallel with the

other spicules, becomes the echinating part. Size variable;

that of the specimen about } inch in horizontal diameter.

Hab, Marine. On hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

44 Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

Obs. This species is well-characterized by the bent spicules,

many of which present different degrees of smoothness in pro-

portion to the amount of development, which ends in their

becoming thickly spinous throughout.

Microciona fascispiculifera, n. sp.

(PLY. fies7, a=9:)

Laminiform, extremely thin, hirsute, spreading, covered

with little bundles of spicules of different lengths respectively

(PL. IV. fig. 7, g). Cream-colour. Spicules of four forms,

viz.:—1, long, setaceous, smooth, acuate, curved chiefly

towards the blunt end, which is not differentiated from the

shaft, 70 by 12-1800th (fig. 7, a); 2, acerate, hair-like,

in bundles, of different lengths below 20-1800ths (fig. 7,

c,d); 3, spined acuate, 5-1800ths long (fig. 7, 0 and e);

4, minute, simple, bihamate, 2-6000ths (fig. 7, f). Nos.

1 and 8 project from a layer formed of nos. 2 and 4, the

former in sheaf-shaped bundles of various dimensions lying

on the surface. Size variable; that of the specimen about

+ inch in horizontal diameter.

Hab. Marine. On hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. This species is also well characterized, viz. by

the fasciculi of hair-like spicules, which respectively vary

from 1-3000th to 1-90th imch in length, and by reflected

light under the microscope look very much like minute white

sawdust, for which, at first, I mistook them, partly on account

of the specimens having been packed in this material that had

more or less adhered to them. It is not the first time that I

have found a hair-like spiculation of this kind in Microciona, as

may be seen by a reference to the illustration of MW. minutula

(‘ Annals,’ 1876, vol. xviii. p. 239, mendose script. “ pusilla,”

pl. xvi. fig. 51, &c.).—N.B. Never pack sponges in cotton wool

or sawdust, but place them at once in spirit and water in a

jar or keg, with a vellum label on them written in black-lead

encil.

7 The presence of sheaf-shaped fasciculi of hair-like spicules

looking, as just stated, like minute sawdust by reflected light

PL. IV. fig. 7, g) is a very common feature in different species

of Esperia, where they often appear to replace the tricurvates.

I delineated them first in 1871 (‘ Annals,’ vol. vi. pl. iv.

fig. 22), in Stelletta lactea, and again in Hsperia socials (ib. ib.

pl. xvil. fig. 7,d,p.277). Finally in 1874 (‘Annals,’ vol. xiv.

p. 104) I conjectured not only that they were produced in cells

like tricurvates similarly developed (ib. ib. pl. x. figs. 3-8), but

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 45

that, in some instances, they were identical with the latter ;

and now they have presented themselves in Microciona fasci-

spiculifera, which seems to be a very common species in the

Gulf of Manaar, as there are many specimens of it on the

Melobesian nodules. This, however, is not the only instance

in which the flesh-spicules may be developed together in

groups, as we see by the rosettes of imequianchorates, also

another common feature of Hsperia; and I have little doubt

that bihamates may be produced in the same way, particularly

after considering the illustration of Hymedesmia zetlandica,

Bk. (Brit. Sponges, vol. ui. pl. xxix.), in which the biha-

mates are not single, as is usually the case, but in groups

like the tricurvates &c. It should, however, be remem-

bered that these spicules are often developed singly as well

as in groups in their cells (‘ Annals,’ /.c. pl. x. figs. 11

and 12). We must view the sheaf-shaped bundles, then,

I think, as ‘‘flesh-spicules ” closely allied to, if not identical

with, tricurvates; and therefore they may occur in any kind

of spiculiferous sponge; hence it is not strange that we

should find them in a JMicrociona, where the tricurvate is such

a common flesh-spicule.

Mr. Sollas has proposed for them the name of “ trichites ”’

(‘ Annals,’ 1880, vol. v. p. 133), which if would be as well

henceforth to adopt, as they are evidently not peculiar to one

kind of sponge, and may occur in a great number; so that

they should, for convenience of description, have a fixed

designation, although, as I have above stated, they seem to

me to be but another form of the tricurvate.

Hymerhaphia unispiculum, n. sp.

(Pl. IV. fig. 8.)

Laminiform, extremely thin, hirsute, spreading. Cream-

colour. Spicules of one form only viz. large, setaceous,

smooth, acuate, curved chiefly towards the blunt end, which

is hemispherical and a little more in diameter than the shaft,

from which it is differentiated by a slight constriction, 70

by 13-1800th (PI. IV. fig. 8). Size variable; that of the

specimen about } inch in horizontal diameter.

Hab. Marine. On hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. Hymerhaphia unispiculum is not so remarkable for

the form of its spicule, which is common to many species, as

for there being no other, in which respect it resembles Hyme-

desmia simplicissima, Bk. (Brit. Sponges, vol. iii. pl. xxx.

fig. 1). It seems to me questionable, however, if this is not

4G Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

accidental, and that the other spicules, which often accompany

a similar form, are, from some cause or another, absent here;

the record, therefore, is only made provisionally.

Hymerhaphia vermiculata, var. erecta.

This, which is but an erect form of Hymerhaphia vermi-

culata, Bk., I found plentifully among the dredgings of

the ‘ Porcupine’ from the bed of the Atlantic Ocean between

the north of Scotland and the Faroe Islands (‘ Annals,’ 1876,

vol. xvii. p. 307, pl. xu. fig. 4, &c.); and it seems to be

equally plentiful in the Gulf of Manaar, with this difference

only, that the acuate spicules are not so large or so setaceous

as those in the specimens from the Atlantic sea-bed.

Hymerhaphia clavata, Bk.

Laminiform, extremely thin, hirsute, spreading. Cream-

colour. Spicules of four forms, viz.:—1, large, smooth,

acuate like that of H. unispiculum, 100 by 3-1800ths ; 2,

clavate, nearly straight, with the blunt end differentiated

from the shaft by being one third more in diameter, spined

throughout, 14 by 24-1800ths ; 3, the same, but not more

than half the size; 4, thin, smooth, acuate, 30-1800ths

long. All these spicules are erect; and no. 1, which is

rather sparse and very large and long, is surrounded by

a great number of the fine acuates no. 4. Size variable ;

that of the specimen about } inch in horizontal diameter.

Hab. Marine. On hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. This is so nearly allied in spiculation to Hymerhaphia

clavata, Bk., that I think it must be a specimen of the same

species ; but lest it should not be, I have given the description,

merely adding that if it differs from Microciona in the absence

of the “‘ columns,” it certainly comes so near it in the elements

and arrangement of its spiculation that it is almost question-

able whether it should not be called a Microciona.

Hymerhaphia eruca,n.sp. (Pl. IV. fig. 9, a-c.)

Laminiform, extremely thin, hirsute, spreading. Colour

light brown. Spicules of three forms, viz. :—1, large, smooth,

setaceous, acuate, chiefly curved towards the blunt end, which

is slightly inflated hemispherically, and slightly differentiated

from the shaft by constriction, 70 by 13-1800th (Pl. IV.

fig. 9, a); 2, vermiculate, acerate, annulated at more or less

equal distances by projecting ridges, which here and there

are broken or imperfect, 25 by 14-1800th (fig. 9,6); 3,

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 47

the same, but smaller and smooth, in an earlier stage of

development (fig. 9, c). No. 1 projects from a bed of no. 2.

Size variable ; that of the specimens about } inch in hori-

zontal diameter.

Hab. Marine. On hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. This sponge, in spiculation and arrangement of the

spicules, is very like Hymerhaphia vermiculata, Bk. ; indeed

the early form of the caterpillar-like spicule (that is, before the

annulations are developed) is precisely like the contort spicule

of H. vermiculata (fig. 9, ¢).

Baculifera.

This group was established for receiving a great number

of different forms of a sponge both suberitic in its consistence

and in the form of its spicules, but Echinonematous in their

arrangement, wherefore it was placed in the order Echinone-

mata, So far as I have had an opportunity of examining

these forms they have all had only one and the same form of

spicule, which is pin-like, with the head elongated at right

angles to the shaft, like that of a crutch, but so peculiar that

there is no mistaking it anywhere when once known. The

specimens which I have seen chiefly come from the south-

west coast of Australia; and the first described were named

Caulospongia verticillaris and OC. plicata, by Mr. Saville

Kent (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1871), of which the former is in

the Liverpool Free Museum, and the latter in the British

Museum. I found a small fragment of this group of a light

brown, which is the usual colour, in two places on the

Melobesian nodules.

HOLORHAPHIDOTA.

Renierida.

Much information is yet needed to make the species in the

groups of this family clear; for the acerate form of spicule is

so common among them that, unless accompanied by a flesh-

spicule, which is seldom the case, the descriptions only of a

great number of fully developed specimens can establish the

species. ‘Thus in the British Museum there are two species

on a large, branched, stony coral from Madeira, both massive

and amorphous, one yellow, the other white or colourless ;

both belong to my group “ Crassa,” from the large size of

their spicules. The yellow one has a cylindrical spicule with

obtuse ends (sausage-shaped) ; the white one, a still larger

spicule, which is long, thick, fusiform, acerate, more like

48 Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

that of Halichondria panicea—that is, gradually pointed.

Now just the same kind of sponges appear on the Melobesian

nodules ; but although the spicule of the colourless or white

species 1s almost identical with that on the Madeira coral,

that of the yellow one, instead of being cylindrical and

sausage-shaped, is acerate and sharp-pointed ; while there is

a third species about the Melobesian nodules, which is dark

brown, that has a cylindrical obtusely-ended spicule. Under

these circumstances all that I can do is briefly to describe

them respectively by the terms yellow, white, and dark

brown, provisionally—that is, until the species to which they

respectively belong shall have been satisfactorily defined.

Reniera, yellow. (Pl. V. fig. 17.)

Massive, lobate. Consistence firm. Colour ochre-yellow.

Surface even. Spicule of one form only, viz. smooth, acerate,

fusiform, curved, abruptly sharp-pointed, 17 by 13-1800th

(Pl. V. fig. 17). Colour variable—some specimens being

greyish yellow, and others almost white. Size of largest

specimen about 23 inches in its longest diameter.

Reniera, white. (PI. V. fig. 16.)

Massive, lobate, rising into short tubular processes.

Consistence firm. Colour white. Surface even. Spicule

of one form only, viz. smooth, acerate, fusiform, curved,

gradually pointed, 60 by 24-1800ths (Pl. V. fig. 16). Size

of largest specimen about 3 inches in diameter.

Reniera, dark brown. (PI. V. fig. 18.)

Amorphous, growing in small portions here and there in

the depressions of the Melobesian nodules. Consistence firm.

Colour dark brown. Spicule of one form only, viz. smooth

cylindrical, curved, rounded at the extremities, 23 by 1-1800th

(Pl. V. fig. 18). Size of largest specimen about an inch in

horizontal diameter.

Reniera fibulifera, Sdt.

This sponge, which seems to be world-wide in its distri-

bution, was represented by a small growth, about 1-16th inch

in horizontal diameter, which was identified at the time, but

overlooked afterwards, so that there is no slide or mounted

specimen of it.

Halichondria albescens, Johnston.

Here and there on the nodules.

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 49

Halichondrina.

Halichondria aceratospiculum, n. sp.

(Pl. V. fig. 19, a-d.)

There was only a minute trace of this, but sufficient for

mounting and for the following description of its spicules,

which consist of four forms, viz.:—1l, acerate, fusiform,

curved, sharp-pointed, thickly spined throughout, 25 by 1}-

6000th (Pl. V. fig. 19, a); 2, smooth, acerate, fusiform,

curved, slightly inflated in the centre, and gradually pointed,

35 by 1-6000th (fig. 19, 6); 3, bihamate, simple, 8-6000ths

long (fig. 19, c); 4, equianchorate, shaft slightly curved,

arms linear in appearance, and distinct when viewed laterally,

34-6000ths long (fig. 19, a).

Obs. This is evidently the spiculation of a variety of Hali-

chondria tncrustans, in which the flesh-spicules, viz. nos. 3

and 4, are in form identical, while the acerate forms of the

larger spicules respectively lead to the designation.

Esperina.

Esperia tunicata, Sdt.

This consists of a thin fragment, about 4 an inch in hori-

zontal diameter, abounding with the usual Hsperian rosettes,

composed of the inequianchorate of the species, accompanied

by a great number of nondescript forms, which appear to be

half-developed inequianchorates that have respectively been

generated in separate cells.

Esperia serratohamata, n. sp. (Pl. V. fig. 20, a—d.)

Of this sponge, which I have long wished to find, viz. since

I published a representation of the peculiar form of the biha-

mate found among the spicules in one of the chambers of

a specimen of Carpenteria balaniformis (§ Annals,’ 1876,

vol. xvil. pl. xui. fig. 10), a minute portion has grown on

one of the Melobesian nodules, which has yielded sufficient

for mounting and retaining in the dried state respectively.

It possesses four forms of spicules, viz.:—1, the usual Espe-

rian skeleton-spicule, smooth, fusiform, sub-pinlike, with

oval inflation at the blunt end, 43 by 14-6000th (PL. V.

fig. 20, a); 2, large, bihamate, serrated on the outside towards

each extremity, with the teeth directed backwards, 24 by

14-6000th (fig. 20, 6); 3, tricurvate, simple, hair-like, dis-

persed and in groups, 12-6000ths long (fig. 20, c) ; 4, in-

equianchorate, small, with the head nearly two thirds of

the entire length, 4 by 23-6000ths (fig. 20, d), dispersed

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 4

50 Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

singly and combined in the form of rosettes respectively.

Size of specimen about 1-6th inch in horizontal diameter.

Hab. Marine. On hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. The remarkable form of the bihamate, together with

the short thick inequianchorate, is distinctly characteristic of

this Esperia, which is not the case with many other species,

in which the spiculation is so much alike that much confusion

still exists respecting them.

Hymedesmina.

Hymedesmia stellivarians, n. sp.

(Pi. IV. fig. 10, a-e.)

Laminiform, extremely thin, spreading, smooth or hirsute.

Colour yellow. Spicules of two forms, viz.:—1l, pin-

like, smooth, fusiform, with oval head, 82 by 1-1800th

(Pl. IV. fig. 10, a); 2, globostellate, rays short and conical,

or short and capitate, or long and pointed, respectively ;

hence the designation (fig. 10, 6 and c, d, e). Pin-like

spicule incorporated with the bed of stellates where the

parts are exposed, more or less erect where protected. Size

variable ; that of specimen about an inch in_ horizontal

diameter.

Hab. Marine. On Hircinia fusca.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. I am inclined to think that the real colour of this

species 1s white, and that its yellow tint has been derived

from the brown colouring-matter of the Hircinta on which it

has grown. It is chiefly distinguished from the following

sponge, whose stellate 1s very similar, by the form. and

smallness of the linear pin-like spicule.

Hymedesmia Mooret, n. sp. (PI. IV. fig. 11, a-c.)

Laminiform, extremely thin, spreading, smooth or hirsute.

Colour glistening white. Spicules of two forms, viz. :—

1, pin-like, smooth, fusiform, chiefly curved towards the blunt

end, which is spherical, varying to simple uninflated acuate,

62 by 2-1800ths (Pl. IV. fig. 11, a); 2, globostellate, rays

at first long and pointed, with body proportionally small,

then short, thick, and conical, with proportionally en-

larged body, finally mitre-shaped and microspined, 5-6000ths

(fig. 11, 6 and c). Where exposed the linear spicule is incor-

porated with the layer of stellates horizontally, but where

protected it is erect. Size variable; that of specimen about

an inch in horizontal diameter.

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 51

Hab. Marine. On hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. Like the last species but for the form of the skeleton-

spicule no. 1. Named after Mr. T. J. Moore, the assiduous

Conservator of the Liverpool Free Museum.

Hymedesmia spinatostellifera, n. sp.

(Pl. IV. fig. 13, a-d.)

Laminiform, extremely thin, spreading, smooth or hirsute.

Salmon-colour. Spicules of two forms, viz.:—1, pin-like,

very long and slender, smooth, curved, head at first round

and smooth, then elongated transversely by a convex ad-

dition to both sides, and, finally, by similar growths all

over so as to become tuberose, shaft 130 by 1-1800th, head

much larger than the shaft (Pl. IV. fig. 13, a and 6);

2, stellate, multiradiate, rays conocylindrical, spined in an-

nular rows towards the extremity, fixed on a body which

is about one third of the diameter of the whole stellate,

10-6000ths in diameter (fig. 13, ¢ and d). Linear spicules,

where exposed, imbedded among the stellates, but erect

and projecting where protected. Size variable ; that of speci-

men extending over the whole of a Melobesian nodule upwards

of an inch in diameter.

Hab. Marine. On hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. This species is characterized by its pink or salmon-

colour, the peculiar tuberose form of the head of the linear

spicule when fully developed, the large size of the stellate,

and the peculiar form and microspination of its rays.

Hymedesmia capitatostellifera, n. sp.

(Pl. IV. fig. 12, a—c.)

Laminiform, extremely thin, spreading, sparsely hirsute.

Colour snow-white. Spicules of two forms, viz.:—1, pin-

like, curved, smooth, long, setaceous, head oval and wider

in diameter than the shaft, which is 80 by 1-1800th

(Pl. IV. fig. 12, a) ; 2, stellate, with large globular body,

multiradiate, rays terminating in a globular, inflated, and

spined head with constricted neck, 12-6000ths in diameter

(fig. 12,4 andc). Pin-like spicule fixed by its head in

the sarcodie layer of the sponge, which is densely charged

with the stellates. Size variable, that of specimen about

inch in horizontal diameter.

Hab. Marine. On hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

52 Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

Obs. This species is characterized by its brilliant snow-

white colour, the large size of its stellates, and the peculiar

capitation of their rays.

Hymedesmia trigonostellata, un. sp.

(Pl. IV. fig. 14, a-d).

Laminiform, extremely thin, spreading, smooth or hirsute.

Colour snow-white, glistening. Spicules of three forms,

viz.:—1, acuate, long, thin, smooth, 50 by 4-1800th

(Pl. LV. fig. 14, a); 2, pin-like, ensiform, smooth, with inflated

fusiform shaft, long neck, and small round head not more than

one third of the diameter of the shaft, 25 by 1-1800th

(fig. 14, 5); 3, stellate, quadriradiate, in which three of the

rays form a kind of tripod to the fourth, that is erect, thus

presenting a triangular appearance; each ray expanded at

the extremity by a multifid spinous division, 3-6000ths in

diameter (fig. 14, c,d). No.1, sparsely scattered, projects

beyond no. 2, which is parquetted in among no. 3 in great

abundance, so as to present a smooth glistening surface.

Size variable; that of specimen about } inch in horizontal

diameter.

Hab. Marine. On hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. The peculiar sword-like form of the pin-like spicule

no. 2, together with that of the stellate, characterizes this

species unmistakably; while the latter, which always resem-

bles that of Axos Cliftont in the multifid spine-like division of

the extremities of its rays, is often rendered still more like it

by being sexradiate.

Suberitida.

Suberites vestigium, n. sp. (Pl. V. fig. 21.)

Laminiform, extremely thin, spreading. Colour glistening

white, asbestus-like. Spicule of one form only, viz. pin-like,

shaft slightly curved and slightly fusiform, head spherical,

a little less than the shaft in diameter, 27 by 1-1800th

(Pl. V. fig. 21). Spicules confusedly arranged, among which

many project regularly. Size variable, that of the speci-

men about } inch in horizontal diameter.

Hab. Marine, on hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. This species, although very like a Hymedesmia in

growth and appearance, is also very different in spiculation.

As may have been observed, there is no long setaceous spicule

here markedly projecting from a layer of smaller ones of a

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 53

different form, but the whole composed of one only, viz. pin-

like, and that, too, not characterized by any one in particular

being longer than the rest. It often presents a bluish-green

tint (now dry) like that of a similar species on the rocks here

(Budleigh-Salterton) ; but the head of the latter is different in

form, viz. globoconical followed by an inflated ring like that

of Suberttes (Halichondria, Johnston) carnosa. It may be

remembered that the colour of the British species (which, when

fresh, is cobalt-blue) is owing to the presence of a minute

parasitic Oscillatoria, for which I have proposed the

name of ‘ Hypheothrix cerulea” (‘ Annals,’ 1878, vol. ii.

p- 164). How far this, as well as the British species, may

be that which, under other circumstances, grows into a larger

and distinct form of Suberite, I am not able to state ; all that

I can say is that both are frequently found under the condi-

tions above mentioned.

Suberites fistulatus,n. sp. (Pl. V. fig. 22, a, 6.)

Trregularly globular, elongate, sessile, appendiculate, the

appendages consisting of long tubular extensions of different

sizes, irregularly scattered over the surface, which is otherwise

even. Colour now pinkish brown. Internally cavernous,

densely charged with two forms of spicules, viz. :—1, linear,

fusiform, slightly curved, and inflated at both ends, which

are microspined, 23 by 4-1800th (Pl. V. fig. 22, a);

2, equianchorate (flesh-spicule), naviculiform, 8-6000ths long,

comparatively large and numerous (fig. 22, 6). The tubular

appendages are prolonged from large vents, which are in

connexion with the cavernous structure of the body. Size of

specimen 3 inches long, 3 broad, and 24 high.

Hab. Marine. On hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar, and Freemantle, S.W. Australia.

Obs. Having found a minute portion of this sponge on one

of the Melobesian nodules of the Gulf of Manaar, I at once

recognized in it the spiculation of the sponge above de-

scribed, which is in the general collection of Dr. Bowerbank’s

sponges purchased by the British Museum. The cavernous

and cork-like consistence claims for it a place among the

Suberitida.

Placospongia melobesioides, Gray (Proc. Zool. Soc. Jan. 1867,

p- 127, woodcut, fig. 1).

General character largely and irregularly placophorous,

hard, petrous, Geodia-like, dichotomously branched; branches

angulated irregularly and therefore variable in diameter.

54 Mr. H. J. Carter on Specemens

Colour white or brown. Surface even, divided into irregular,

polygonal, placoid spaces varying in size, under half an inch

in diameter, slightly concave towards the centre, raised at the

margin, where they meet each other, but do not join. No

pores and no vents visible over the placoid spaces them-

selves, but a line of separation between them where in appo-

sition, through which communication with the interior is

obtained. Plates or placoid portions crust-like, composed of

siliceous globules, like those of Geodia, united together by

exceedingly tough fibrous sarcode; subjacent to which is

another layer composed of areolar sarcode charged with pin-

like spicules, whose points project slightly beyond and between

the marginal appositions of the plates respectively ; within

which, again, is a solid thick axis, entirely composed of the

same kind of siliceous globules as the plates. Spicules of

four forms, viz. :—1, large, pin-like, straight, smooth, shaft

subconical and abruptly pointed, head globular, as wide as

the thickest part of the shaft, 65 by 1-1800th; 2, sili-

ceous globule, more or less elliptical, compressed slightly in

the direction of a hilous depression, which is on one side ;

surface uniformly consisting of minute stelliform points, more

or less multifid and in juxtaposition, being the ends of the

radiated crystalline structure of which the interior is com-

posed, 17 by 13-6000ths ; 3,a much smaller siliceous globule,

which is spherical and covered with minute conical points in

juxtaposition, that give it a multiangular appearance,

3-6000ths ; 4, smooth, microscopic, siliceous globules, which

appear to be originally developed in cells, about 3-6000ths

in diameter. No. 2 (siliceous globule), with which no. 3

is sparsely mixed, forms the staple spicule of the hard

axis and mail-like plates respectively; while no. 1, the

pin-like spicule, is confined to the areolar sarcodic layer be-

tween the two, where it is arranged in glistening tufts, whose

points, as before stated, project through the line of separation

between the plates. The microscopic globules appear to be

chiefly situated in the dermal layer. Size of largest speci-

men (for there are two) about 14 inch long, 8-12ths inch

broad, and 4-12ths thick.

Hab, Marine. Attached to hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. I have partly described this species from the speci-

mens in the British Museum, one of which was well figured

by Dr. Gray (7. c.) ; but the description not being detailed with

that minuteness which this remarkable sponge deserves, has

led to my making the above additional statements. It will

have been observed that the siliceous globule is identical with

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. a)

that of a Geodia, but the rest of the structure so totally dif-

ferent that, wherever located among the Holorhaphidota, it

must form a distinct group. The sponge not only grows

independently, as above stated, but also parasitically (that is,

laminiform over hard objects), yet always presenting the pla-

cophorous or mail-plated surface, which is already evident in

the smallest of the Manaar specimens, although it is extremely

thin and only 1-12th inch in horizontal diameter, with a cor-

respondingly diminutive form of the spiculation, indicating

not only that it is a very young specimen, but that the

separation of the plates from the commencement favours

its subsequent enlargement, and thus explains the mode of

growth.

Besides this there is a species, or, rather, variety, in which

a spinispirular flesh-spicule is added to the foregoing spicula-

tion, consisting of a slightly sigmoid microspined shaft like

the flesh-spicule of Cliona corallinoides, whose spines after-

wards may become elongated, and sometimes multifid at the

extremity, so as to present the appearance shown by Dr.

Bowerbank (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1874, pl. xlvi. fig. 4). The

British-Museum specimen, of which I made a mounting in

Canada balsam some years ago, came from “ Puntas Arenas”’

in ‘‘Central America,” and has been in the collection (as learnt

from the registration) since 1850. In my “Notes” I see that

it came ‘‘ off a Gorgonia,” while that described and called by

Dr. Bowerbank “ Geodia carinata”’ (I. ¢. fig. 1), now also in the

British Museum, is on the same kind of black horny Gorgonia-

stem from the “South Sea;” hence it is not impossible that

both may have come from the tropics; but, be that as it

may, these are the only two specimens that I have seen in

which the spinispirula is present. It seems, however, to

afford corroborative evidence of this sponge being allied to the

Suberitida rather than to the Geodina; for when the pin-like

spicules and the spinispirulas are seen together, in addition

to the structure generally, there is only one link left which

causes Placospongia to resemble the Geodina; and that is the

siliceous ball; so that the characters are far more in favour

of the Suberitida than the Geodina. Hence, as before stated,

the group of which Placospongia may be considered typical

should be placed among the Suberitida. I might here men-

tion that in the hilous depression of the siliceous globules

of my mounted preparations there is a plug of sarcode,

showing the way in which the former are connected with the

latter.

56 Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

Eccelonida.

(Excavating Sponges.)

In the ‘ Journal of the Royal Microscopical Society ’ (1879,

vol. ii. p. 496) I proposed the name of “ Ecccelonida”’ for

this family, enumerating thereunder three genera, viz. Cliona,

Thoosa, and Alectona, and stating that the skeleton-spicule of

Thoosa had not been determined. Previously (‘ Annals,’ 1879,

vol. ili. p. 352) I had indicated that, judging from the figures

which he has given, Hancock had probably based this genus on

spicules of some kind of Samus. J further added, in the

‘Microscopical Journal’ (.c. p. 497), that it was not impos-

sible that Samus anonymus would ultimately have to come in

as a fourth genus of the Ecccelonida. All this is now ascer-

tained by the undoubted excavating habit of Samus anonymus

in some of the Manaar nodules, and the existence of 7’hoosa

in others, where no spicule of Samus, or any thing like Han-

cock’s figures, is present. New species of Samus have also

been determined, as well as more Ecccelonida, including a

new genus—which will now be successively described.

Thoosa socialis,n. sp. (Pl. V. fig. 23, a—c.)

General form (when dry and contracted) a minute sarcodic

mass densely charged with the spicules of the species, in which

no particular figure or structure can be distinguished. Colour

yellowish. Spicules of two forms, viz.:—1, short, thick,

nodose, consisting of a central shaft upon which are developed

ten globular microspined projections that finally obscure it

from their enlargement and approximation, so arranged that

one occupies each extremity and the eight others two circu-

lar rows respectively in the centre of the shaft, all touching

each other when the spicule is fully developed, 8 by 5-6000ths

(Pl. V. fig. 23,a) ; 2, circular, compressed, rough or irre-

gularly microspined and wrinkled, 5 by 4-6000ths (fig. 23,

b, c); the latter sparsely mixed among the former. Size

of largest specimen about 1-16th inch in diameter.

Hab. Marine. In excavated cavities of the Melobesian

nodules, alone or in company with other sponges which have

made or have occupied them after they have been made.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. Whether this is the sponge to which Hancock alludes

(7. c.) or not, he has omitted to mention its accompanying

spicule, viz. the cake-like one no. 2; while the presence of

the species not only by itself, but together with different

other sponges now occupying some of the previously ex-

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 57

cavated cavities of the Melobesian nodules, has led me to

designate it ‘‘ socialis.”’ The specimen of Samus anonymus,

to which I have alluded I first found, together with a Cliona,

in an excavated cavity ; and knowing of no other sponge but

a Cliona that made such cavities, | viewed the Samus as an

intruder; but now that, in the Melobesian nodules, I have

found Samus anonymus filling the excavations alone, I am

constrained to admit it as a new genus of the Ecccelonida. If

such shall be found to be the case with Thoosa, then also

there will be no doubt of its excavating power ; but the speci-

mens of it that I have seen have been so minute and so mixed

up with other sponges, that at present I consider this only

a provisional determination. Had I obtained it as I did the

following species, which is equally minute, viz. by solution

of the piece of Melobesia containing it in nitric acid, I might

have seen the sarcode holding the spicules ; but in the dried

state in which I found it I could only infer its existence from

the contracted appearance of the little mass. On account of

its presence in specimens of many other sponges from the

excavations of the Melobesian nodules that I have mounted

in Canada balsam, it seems to me to be very plentiful, but

in very minute portions. The larger spicule, no. 1, also

exists in the neighbourhood of the Seychelle Islands, as

represented in the ‘ Annals’ of last year (vol. ii. pl. xxix.

fig. 21).

Dotona pulchella, n. gen. et sp.

(Pl. V. fig. 24, a—d.)

General form (when dry and contracted) a minute sarcodic

mass densely charged with the spicules of the species. Colour

white. Spicules of three forms, viz.:—1, a cylindrical

curved shaft, round at the ends, which are microspined,

interrupted throughout by apparently annular lines at equal

distances from each other, but which, by alteration of the

focus, are found to be parts of a spiral ridge formed of micro-

scopic points, united longitudinally and respectively by striz,

which thus extend throughout the spicule, 12 by 14-6000th

(Pl. V. fig. 24, a, d) ; 2, acuate, simple, smooth, hair-like,

very fine, 20-6000ths long (fig. 24, ); 3, flesh-spicule,

minute, consisting of a straight shaft spined over both ends

divergingly, and in a ring round the centre, 2 by 4-6000th

(fig. 24, c). Spicules mixed together generally; very vari-

able in size and in various stages of development; the flesh-

spicules very minute and sparse. Size of specimen about

1-8th inch in diameter.

Hab. Marine. In excavated cavities of the Melobesian

58 Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

nodules, sometimes in company with other sponges, and some-

times alone.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. The extreme beauty of the large spicule of this species

so attracted my attention while it made its appearance in more

or less plurality among the fragments of other sponges which

T had mounted, that I determined to look for it 7m situ, feeling

almost convinced that it was one of the Ecccelonida, but

which, like Thoosa socialis, could, from its minuteness, be only

sought successfully with the microscope. This was accom-

plished at last, but not until I had often relinquished the search

as hopeless ; and then the fragment was observed to consist of

several dilated globular portions of transparent sarcodic mem-

brane united together isthmically, and densely charged with

the spicules of the species on their inner surface, so that when

contracted in the dried state they gave the little massive

appearance above mentioned. It was also in company with a

minute fragment of Thoosa socialis; but from its form and

approach towards the surface-apertures of the excavation in

which it existed by little digital processes densely charged with

the spicules of the species at their extremities, like those of

Alectona Millari, there can be no doubt that this is a truly

excavating sponge, for whose genus I have proposed the name

of “ Dotona,”’ after another of the sea-nymphs, and “ pul-

chella,”’ from its great beauty. The annulation, when

examined by alteration of the focus, so that both sides of the

spicule may be examined, is found to be formed, as above

stated, of a spiral ridge whose coils are so close together that

at first they resemble annulations (fig. 24, d).

Alectona Higgini, n. sp.

(Pl. V. fig. 25, a—c.)

Lining excavated cavities in a Melobesian nodule, in the

form of a sarcodic membrane charged on the inner side with

the spicules of the species. Colour now that of dried sareode—

that is, yellowish. Spicules of three forms, viz. :—1, subcylin-

drical, slightly curved, round at the ends, sausage-like, divided

irregularly throughout the body into a number of annular de-

pressions and inflations, the latter of which are microspined,

and very variable in form and length, the shortest being the

thickest, 5 to 20 by 13 to 23-6000ths (Pl. V. fig. 25, a);

2, fine, hair-like, acerate, tending to the form of a tricurvate,

12-6000ths long (fig. 25, 0); 3, flesh-spicule, consisting of

a straight shaft interrupted towards the centre by eight or

more faintly capitate rays radiating circularly from separate

points a little nearer to each other than to the extremities of

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 59

the shaft ; rays equal in length to the distance between the

points of radiation and the end of the shaft on each side ; all

parts of the spicule about the same thinness, which is almost

immeasurable ; all microspined and all respectively terminated

by a globular inflation, 5 by 4-6000ths long (fig. 25, c). Size

of largest specimen that of the Melobesian nodule which it

infests, viz. 14 inch in diameter.

Hab. Marine. Excavating nodules formed of the layers

of Melobesia.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. Like Alectona Millari, this is essentially an excavating

sponge; for the whole nodule is honeycombed by it; and the

largest cavity exposed is one sixth of an inch in diameter,

fenestrated towards the surface and in the direction of the

other cavities which surround it, so that there can be no doubt

of its nature any more than of that of the foregoing species.

Then the spiculation being something like that of Alectona

Millart, and especially the flesh-spicule, I have named it after

my friend Mr. Thomas H. Higgin, F.L.8., of Liverpool, who

has made such important additions to our knowledge of the

Spongida.

Samus anonymus, Gray.

This species, which is common in excavations of the Melo-

besian nodules, I described and figured in the ‘ Annals’

(1879, vol. ii. p. 350, pl. xxix. figs. 1-4), afterwards stating

(Journ. Roy. Microscop. Soe. /.¢.) that it would probably have

tobe placed as a new genus among the excavating sponges. The

form and frequency with which it occurs in the Melobesian

nodules of the Gulf of Manaar has now (as before stated) placed

this beyond doubt; therefore I will at once give its generic

characters under the name ‘ Samus,’ which was established

by Dr. Gray (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1867, p. 526) upon the spicule

ot an unknown sponge, first figured by Dr. Bowerbank (B. 8.

vol. 1. pl. i. figs. 41, 42).

SAMUS, nov. gen.

Gen. char.—Sarcode charged with large, coarse, multifid

spicules, whose prongs are more or less subdivided according

to the species ; filling excavated cavities in calcareous struc-

tures when fresh, and when dry contracted into masses,

through which the prongs of the spicules project in a thorn-

like manner; connected with filamentous processes of the

same, which occupied the channels of extension; generally

accompanied by a flesh-spicule.

60 On Specimens dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar.

Samus simplex, n. sp. (Pl. V. fig. 26, a—c.)

Occurring as just mentioned. Colour that of dried sarcode.

Spicules of two forms, viz.:—1, a short shaft with trifid

head once divided (trifurcate), the whole expanded at right

angles to the shaft, 15 by 3-1800ths (Pl. V. fig. 26, a, 0) ;

2, minute or flesh-spicule, consisting of a straight shaft

spined throughout irregularly, spies most prominent towards

the ends, 3-6000ths long (fig. 26, c). Size of specimen

variable, concurrent with that ot the excavated cavity, which

may be 1-6th inch in diameter,

Hab. Marine. In excavations of the Melobesian nodules,

towards the surface.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. This is the simplest form of Samus-spicule that I

have met with; hence the designation of the sponge to which

it belongs.

Samus (Pachastrella) parasiticus.

(‘ Annals,’ 1876, vol. xviii. p. 410, pl. xvi. fig. 50 &c.)

This species, which I formerly called “ Pachastrella para-

sitica”’ (l. c.), occurs abundantly in excavations of the Melo-

besian nodules, accompanied by both forms of its flesh-spicules,

viz. the spined bacillar form, fig. 50, d (/. c.), and the

spinispirula, fig. 50, f (2. c.). Originally I did not know the

habitat of Samus parasiticus ; but seeing that it so much resem-

bled Dercitus niger, Gray, in spiculation, and finding the latter

in company with a Cliona (to which I have before alluded)

in excavations of marine calcareous structure (old coral) from

the island of Cuba, I at once thought that Samus parasiticus

must be closely allied to it, and hence gave it the generic

name of ‘ Pachastrella,” which now should be abandoned for

“ Samus.” At the same time I would here observe that the

presence of the spicules of Dercitus niger (Hymeniacidon

Bucklandt, latterly Battersbya Bucklandi, Bk., 1870) with

Cliona either shows that Dercitus niger is an intruder of this

kind occasionally, or that this is part of the habitat of this

great, massive, liver-like black sponge so common on our

shore-rocks. Be this as it may, there is so much relationship

between the Pachastrelle (Schmidt’s name for the deep-sea

species of Dercitus, viz. P. abyssi) and Samus, that hereafter

J expect it will be thought desirable to at least make them

one group. Hence it also becomes questionable whether my

Pachastrella intexta (‘ Annals,’ /. c. p. 409, pl. xv. fig. 41 &e.)

does not belong to the same category.

On new Species of Asiatic Lepidoptera Heterocera. 61

Samus complicatus, n. sp.

(Pl. V. figs 27.)

I would propose this name for the spicule of a sponge of

another species of Samus, of which there are several speci-

mens in my mountings of the dust from the root-bunch of

Kuplectella cucumer found in the deep sea about the Seychelle

Islands, on account of its extremely complicated form, pre-

senting under the microscope one of the most beautiful objects

of the kind that I have ever seen. It consists of four arms,

three of which form a kind of tripod to the fourth, which is

erect, and all thrice divided again to their extremities (there

is no shaft) ; so that it defies all attempts at delineation, from

the complicated state of the branches and the impossibility,

from the dimensions of the object, of getting the whole

into focus at the same time; hence the illustration (Pl. V.

fig. 27) must be regarded as a diagram. ‘There is no doubt

of its belonging to a Samus, of which there are probably many

more species yet to be discovered ; indeed the representations

given by Dr. Bowerbank, which appear to be similarly qua-

driradiate (B.S. vol. 1. pl. x. figs. 235, 236), also seem to be

those of spicules belonging to species of the same genus.

Here I would add that, however much Samus and Pachas-

trella may be allied to each other in spiculation, their habitats

may be totally different ; and when we come to add Cliona to

the Ecccelonida, we get a heterogeneous mixture of sponges in

kind, whatever may be their alliances otherwise ; for Cliona

celata itself, which infests the oyster-shell, may become, when it

has destroyed the latter, the free massive Suberite to which

Dr. Bowerbank has given the name of Rhaphyrus Griffithsi.

[To be continued. ]

IX.—Descriptions of new Species of Asiatic Lepidoptera

Heterocera. By Artour G. But er, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e.

Tribe BOMBYCITES.

Saturniide.

1. Antherea lepoides, sp. n.

Primaries above with the basal third dull lake-red, traversed

by two irregular saffron-yellow stripes, and with very irregular

external edge; central area occupied by a very irregular

gamboge-yellow band enclosing the ocellus, which is dull

62 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of

lake-red with a vitreous central pupil and brownish margin ;

an undulated lake-red band bordered on each side by saffron-

yellow stripes immediately beyond the central band, and

followed by the external third, which is dull lake-red traversed

by an ill-defined and interrupted series of bright yellow and

grey spots; an apical, costal, whitish cinereous nebula ; fringe

saffron-yellow towards the external angle: secondaries bright

gamboge-yellow, paler towards the costal margin ; a lake-red

patch at basal third of abdominal border, followed by an ab-

breviated purplish-red band from the same border to the

ocellus, which it encircles; the ocellus pale cinereous with

vitreous pupil; an undulated arched purplish-brown line just

beyond the middle; an abbreviated arched discal series of

lake-red spots, partly connected in the centre and not reaching

the costa; an abbreviated submarginal series of blackish

dots: body laky reddish; head yellow; collar, centre of

thorax, and sides of abdomen pink. Wings below yellow,

clouded with gravel-yellow ; the ocelli lilacine, with reddish-

edged vitreous pupils ; a purplish-edged continuous undulated

discal line; a submarginal series of slaty grey and purple

spots partly bordered with yellow; apical areas sprinkled with

white scales ; a subbasal sinuated purplish and lake-red line:

pectus ochraceous, with bright ochreous legs ; abdomen pinky

greyish. Expanse of wings 3 inches 11 lines.

Borneo. ‘Type Brit. Mus.

This pretty little species has unusually acuminated prima-

ries; the coloration is much like that of the genus Lepa.

Lasiocampide.

2. Brahmea rufescens, sp. n.

Nearest to B. Wallichii, but larger, rather paler in colour,

with all the wavy black lines on the primaries above more

slender and consequently wider apart, the central belt con-

siderably narrower, especially in the centre, with more slender

black border ; the black spots on the veins fewer in number ;

the circular nut-like patch which terminates the band on the

internal area broadly suffused with white, and with only two

or three black spots upon it; the broad subapical area half as

wide again, more uniform in tint, the white crescents upon it

very indistinct ; subapical black patch trifid; other submar-

ginal spots wider, more uniform in tint, united along their

external (¢. e. their basal) margins; external border greyer,

more like that of B. conchifera: secondaries with narrower

basal blackish area, the pale reddish streaks almost as nume-

rous as in B. Whited, the pale central band widening towards

Asiatic Lepidoptera Heterocera. 63

the costa, the wavy discal lines broader than in any other

Indian species known to me, the grey nervular streaks slightly

more prominent than in B. Wallichii; submarginal spots

forming a confluent wavy belt, the black line which bounds

it externally very slightly interrupted ; external border wider.

Primaries below with the entire basal area up to the stripe

which represents the outer margin of the central belt pale

sandy brown, the inner margin of the central belt feebly indi-

cated by a dusky curved streak; the outer stripe bordered

externally by a white stripe of the same form, the black discal

lines very slender ; a regularly sinuated black submarginal line,

reminding one of 6. Whitei: secondaries with the basal area

washed with pale sandy brownish ; a white belt just beyond

the basal area as in the primaries, the other characters also

as in the primaries: pectus and base of venter black, remainder

of venter testaceous, with a blackish streak along each side.

Expanse of wings 6 inches 11 lines.

N.E. Bengal. Type coll. F. Moore.

This handsome moth seems to be in some respects inter-

mediate between the three known Indian species ; but the pale

basal area of the under surface of the wings is by itself a

sufficient character at once to distinguish it from any of

them.

Limacodide.

3. Scopelodes sericea, sp. n.

Allied to S. unicolor ; wings and body of the same general

colour, but the primaries brilliantly sericeous and crossed by

three or four irregular indented lines, which (when viewed

obliquely) appear to be the margins of irregular reddish bands ;

the general colour above is sandy yellow, the wings with a

rust-red marginal line extending for a short distance into the

fringe; fringe of secondaries brilliantly sericeous ; the palpi,

instead of being black and white as in S. unicolor, are reddish

orange ; the abdomen is sericeous ochreous, with black caudal

tuft: the wings below have the costal and apical areas washed

with blackish, upon which the veins are ochreous; body as

above. Expanse of wings 2 inches 11 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale and Sadler). Type B. M.

4, Parasa pastoralis, sp. n.

?. Primaries above with a large basal sandy-yellowish

patch, crossed close to the base by a zigzag red-brown line; a

subbasal arched purplish-brown belt, spotted with green and

not quite reaching the costal or inner margins; the whole

64 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of

area between the latter and the external area bright emerald-

green, forming an irregular belt constricted below the middie ;

external area limited internally by a sinuous ferruginous line,

sandy-yellowish or testaceous, traversed by a dentate-sinuate

submarginal ferruginous line; fringe brownish: secondaries

pale stramineous, with pinky brownish fringe: thorax bright

green, the shoulders and a dorsal streak brown, abdomen tes-

taceous. Under surface of wings sordid sulphur-yellow, the

borders slightly tinted with stramineous, fringe brown: pri-

maries with a ferruginous subcostal diffused streak: body

testaceous ; anterior coxe and femora ferruginous, tibie

banded with purplish brown. LExpanse of wings 2 inches

1 line.

Bhotan (Lddderdale). Type B. M.

5. Miresa bracteata, sp. n.

Primaries with the costal area olive-brown washed with

lilacine, interno-basal area fulvous internally, gradually sha-

ding into ferruginous, and lastly into olivaceous towards the

median vein; the veins across it indicated by lilacine grey

scales; a zigzag metallic silver stripe from the subcostal vein

near the apex to just. beyond the middle of inner margin, the

inner angle of the zigzag confluent with a large cuneiform

patch of silver just below the end of the cell; disk beyond

the silver stripe olive-green, crossed by pale sericeous veins ;

external border dark red-brown, densely sprinkled with

metallic plumbaginous scales ; fringe red-brown: secondaries

of the male stramineous, slightly washed with dull rose-colour

in front; of the female rosy-brownish, with whitish veins and

external border, stramineous abdominal border, and ochraceous

fringe: thorax bright chrome-yellow; antenne: and abdomen

orange-yellow or bright ochreous. Under surface red-brown,

with the internal areas of the wings and tail (particularly the

caudal tuft of the male) ochraceous; legs chrome-yellow.

Expanse of wings, ¢ 1 inch 5 lines, ? 1 inch 7 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Nycteolide.

6. Tyana speculatriz, sp. n.

Primaries above bright green ; costal margin very slenderly

lilacine grey; a bright saftron-yellow basal spot on which are

two red dots; base of inner margin snow-white, subbasal por-

tion of the same margin yellowish, crossed by a dark red

angular marking ; centre of the wing occupied by an oblique

patch composed of three circular spots, the first and last stra-

Asiatic Lepidoptera Heterocera. 65

mineous with lake-red margins, the central one red sprinkled

with ochraceous ; fringe yellow at its base, excepting at apex

(where it is dark red) yellowish externally : secondaries snow-

white, sericeous: abdominal fringe of the male cream-coloured ;

front of head and base of antennz rose-pink, vertex of head

bright yellow; collar and tegule bright yellow, margined in

front with plum-colour ; thorax bright green ; abdomen white

(cream-coloured in the male) with a basal red tuft just behind

the thorax and between two snow-white tufts; antenne

brown, annulated with white. Under surface sericeous white :

primaries pale greenish, yellowish towards the costal and

external borders; the central patch pinky white: legs rosy

in front; venter of the male cream-coloured. Expanse of

wings, ¢ 1 inch 6 lines, ? 1 inch 44 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Nearest to 7. chloroleuca, but much more beautiful.

7. Tyana lancina, sp. n.

?. Wings as in the preceding species, excepting that there

is no trace of the central patch on the primaries ; head chrome-

yellow, slightly pink in front, with a white band behind ;

collar and tegule chrome-yellow, with orange anterior margin ;

thorax yellowish green; abdomen snow-white, with a bright

orange tuft in the centre at base; anal segment sordid white ;

antenne pink. Primaries below sericeous greenish white with

the costal border tinted with pink; fringe cream-coloured,

with an orange dot at apex : secondaries sericeous snow-white :

body below cream-coloured ; the anterior legs rosy cupreous in

front. Expanse of wings 1 inch 6 lines.

Bhotan (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Notodontide.

HYPERASCHRA, gen. nov.

Olent affine genus; alis autem anticis multo longioribus, margine

postico haud excavato, ramis subcostalibus multo magis approxi-

matis ; alis posticis subtriangularibus, vena subcostali ramis longe

pone cellulam emissis; corpore longiore, capite majore. Gen.

typus H. palhda.

8. Hypereschra pallida, sp. n.

Whity brown; primaries chalky white, sprinkled with

brown towards the inner margin and across the centre of the

median interspaces; two irregularly zigzag widely divergent

black-brown lines representing the central belt and enclosing

a large white reniform spot; two longitudinal black streaks

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 5

66 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of

_ on the interno-median area from the base to the inner margin

of the central belt; a black longitudinal streak interrupted by

the reniform spot from the inner line of the central belt to the

‘middle of the disk, where it joins a brown streak on the outer

margin; the costa near apex, a short dash beyond the top of

the reniform spot, two subapical streaks, and an apical dash

blackish brown: thorax reddish brown, greyish in the centre.

Primaries and pectus below pale pinky brown: secondaries

and venter stramineous, the venter darker than the wings.

Iixpanse of wings 2 inches 3 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Mr. Moore has an example of this species from Singapore.

The genus is allied to both Peridea and Olene, but in colora-

tion it most nearly resembles Heterocampa.

9. Phalera stigmigera, sp. n.

Nearly allied to P. sangana, but the primaries shorter,

broader, with large whitish reniform stigma; the orbicular

placed nearer to it and very indistinct ; the inner line of the

central belt single and more irregular, rather nearer to the

base, base of costa sprinkled with white scales; the external

angle blackish, so that the spots which terminate the discal

stripe are somewhat obscured; the submarginal lunules

whitish: body darker, with whiter anal segment and tuft.

Under surface greyer, the blackish central fascia of the

secondaries angulated at the costal vein. Expanse of wings

3 inches 5 lines.

Bhotan (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

10. Phalera arenosa, sp. n.

Also allied to P. sangana, but the whole ground-colour of

the internal half of primaries pale sandy yellow, traversed by

the ordinary undulated lines and spots, the costal half much

darker, varied with slaty grey in the centre and at apex, the

discoidal spots well defined; the secondaries greyer, with

blacker external third; the head yellowish instead of snow-

white ; the body hlack, with greyish lateral borders to the

thorax, and greyish-white bands across the abdominal seg-

ments; anal segment pale cinereous. Primaries below blackish,

with the usual pale markings: secondaries sordid white, with

an abbreviated oblique crinkled black stripe from the costa to

the first median branch; a dusky discal nebula: pectus black ;

the legs with greyish fringes; venter sordid white, with lateral

black bands continued from above. Expanse of wings

3 inches 5 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Asiatic Lepidoptera Heterocera. 67

This species is frequently confounded with P. sangana in

collections.

11. Somera lichenina, sp. n.

Primaries pale emerald-green, sprinkled (particularly to-

wards the base of costal border) with white scales; discoidal

spots placed near together, both orbicular and reniform pale

grey, 8-shaped, with blackish centres ; a very faint indication

of an undulated greyish line at basal two sevenths, and a

second which crosses the wing just beyond the cell; a more

distinct submarginal line, which becomes black above the

third median branch; costal border crossed by numerous red-

brown oblique dashes; fringe brown, dotted with white:

secondaries pale chocolate-colour, with whitish costal area irro-

rated with grey and pale green, and crossed at apex by two

parallel angular grey lines; fringe tipped with whitish :

thorax cinereous ; antenne bright ferruginous; abdomen pale

chocolate-colour, diffusely banded on the anal segment with

emerald-green. Wings below pale chocolate: primaries with

the costa, basal and internal areas pale clay-coloured ; secon-

daries with the costal fringe white, the basi-costal area testa-

ceoys: body below pale sandy yellowish, anterior legs sprin-

kled with white scales. Expanse of wings 2 inches.

Borneo. Type B. M.

12. Callenia elongata, sp. n.

Nearest to C. chamomille, the primaries considerably longer,

of a dark cinereous colour washed in front with brown and

with black markings as in C. chamomille: secondaries sordid

semitransparent white, with blackish veins, the costal area

broadly washed with pale shining fuliginous brown; a rather

broad darker brown external border; fringe white, intersected

by an interrupted blackish line: thorax grey; the head

blackish, a black crescent on each side of the hood and only

separated by the central terminal point of the same; centre o

thorax dusky; abdomen whity brown with dusky dorsal

ridge, anus greyish. Primaries below shining fuliginous brown;

secondaries white, with the costal and external borders fuli-

ginous: body below greyish brown. Expanse of wings 2

inches 3 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

PRISMOSTICTA, gen. nov.

Triloche et Norasume affine; alis autem anticis costa recta apice

projecto, margine externo apud apicem paululum excavato,

exinde late convexo, margine interno recto, vena subcostali

oO we

68 On new Species of Asiatic Lepidoptera [eterocera.

quinqueramosa, ramo solum primo ante cellule finem emisso,

aliis longe pone cellulam emissis: alis posticis subtriangularibus,

marginibus costali et externo arcuatis, margine abdominali recto,

cellula brevi, nervulis disco-cellularibus bisinuatis perobliquis :

corpore robusto ; capite parvo, perbrevi; antennis modice brevi-

bus, pectinatis ; pedibus tenuibus, femoribus lanatis. Gen. typ.

P. fenestrata.

13. Prismosticta fenestrata, sp. n.

Clay-coloured, washed with olivaceous, the secondaries

towards apex and anal angle washed with red 5 two continu-

ous nearly approximated dark brown lines, the inner one of

the primaries incurved towards the costal margin, the outer

one nearly straight and running to apex, near which it bounds

on the inner side a triangular hyaline spot; a dark brown

litura on the discocellulars ; primaries with the apical border

chocolate-brown : body testaceous tinted with olive, antenne

whitish. Under surface fulvous ; primaries with the external

half and secondaries with the external border washed with

orange; markings as above; a greyish submarginal diffused

stripe. Expanse of wings 1 ‘inch 11 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

In the form of the primaries Prismosticta resembles the

Geometrid genus Auzea.

Cossidze.

DUOMITUS, gen. nov.

Alex elongate angustz: antice cellula valde elongata, venis falsis

quadripartita ; vena subcostalis crassa, quinqueramosa, ramo

secundo statim ante cellule finem emisso, tribus autem ultimis

pone cellulam emissis ; vena discocellularis perobliqua paululum

excavata; vena inferior discoidalis ramum quartum medianum

fere formans; vena submediana curvata: postice cellula me-

diocri, vena costali crassa, vena subcostali tenui, ramo inferiore

venam alteram discoidalem formante, vena ordinaria discoidali

ramum quartum: medianum fere formante. Antenne simplices.

Corpus formee consuetz. Gen. typ. D. ligneus.

14. Duomitus ligneus, sp. n.

Pale sandy brown; wings sparsely mottled with black,

most densely on the external area of primaries, where they

form a series of ill-defined hastate streaks between the veins,

increasing in length towards the inner margin, and interrupted

by white “circular spots more or less obscured by grey reticu-

lations ; several indistinct black internervalar streaks between

the subcostal branches; costal margin spotted with black :

On Marine Polyzoa. 69

secondaries suffused with greyish fuliginous, with reddish-

brown veins, fringe between the veins cream-coloured ; a few

indistinct, confused, submarginal whitish spots, similar to

those on the external area of the primaries: thorax whitish at

the sides, in front, and along the centre, with black tufts

behind the tegule; abdomen with blackish sides (except

upon the last two seements) and a dorsal longitudinal blackish

stripe; pectus black; tarsi sandy whitish; venter sandy

yellowish. Wings below pale sandy brown ; the markings less

distinct than above. Expanse of wings, ¢ 4 inches 2 lines,

2? 4 inches 6 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Hepialide.

15. Hepialus marcidus, sp. n.

Primaries above either pale buff or testaceous, mottled all

over with greyish brown; a broad interrupted central belt,

spotted with little transverse dashes of the ground-colour,

and with blackish spots across its centre, grey or greyish

brown, sometimes becoming gravel-yellow upon the inner

margin (where it is broken up into three or four unequal

spots) ; a discal band, either grey or gravel-yellow, spotted in

the centre with black; margin grey, sinuated internally : secon-

daries semitransparent greyish brown: body dark greyish

brown, with testaceous anus; thorax sometimes reddish. Under

surface greyish, the markings obsolete. Expanse of wings,

d 1 inch 9 lines, 2 2 inches.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

In the examples before me the more brightly coloured form

is the male, the greyer form the female ; it is possible, how-

ever, that much variation of tint may occur in individuals of

both sexes.

[To be continued.

X.—Oontributions towards a General History of the Marine

Polyzoa. By the Rev. Tuomas Hincxs, B.A., F.R.S.

[Plates IX., X., XI.]

In the present and following papers I propose to describe and

figure a large number of marine Polyzoa from various parts

of the world which have hitherto, I believe, escaped notice,

and thus to offer a contribution towards that general history of

the class which still remains to be written. It is by no

70 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards

means my intention, however, to confine myself to bare

diagnosis. The following points especially may, I hope,

receive some elucidation :—(1) geographical distribution—

any new localities for known species will be recorded ; (2)

local variation—the differences exhibited by the same type

under differing circumstances will be noted whenever the

opportunity presents itself of comparing specimens of the

same species from various parts of the world ; (3) the limits

of variability in each case, and the elements of structure most

liable to variation; (4) the true principles of classification.

With the descriptions of new forms will be combined notes on

such as are little known or misunderstood; and, so far as the

space at my command will permit, I shall endeavour to indi-

cate in the case of each genus the number of species already

ranked under it, and its geographical range. If I should be

able to carry out with any completeness this portion of my

programme, these papers will serve as an index to the foreign

species which have already been described, as well as an

introduction to many that are new.

The classification employed will be that which I have

adopted in my ‘ History of the British Marine Polyzoa,’ so

far as it applies, and with such modification as may be sug-

gested by an increased knowledge of the morphology of the

tribe.

At the close of the series of papers a bibliographical list

will be given, containing the principal faunistic and other

works which deal with the foreign species of Polyzoa.

I shall commence with an account of a very interesting

series of specimens from Madeira, for which I am indebted to

Mr. J. Y. Johnson, who is so well known as an investigator

of the fauna of that island.

I. MADEIRAN POLYZOA.

Subclass HoLOBRANCHIA, Lankester.

Group Ecrorrocra, Nitsche.

Order GYMNOLEMATA, Allman.

Suborder CuEILOSTOMATA, Busk.

Family Membraniporide.

Mempranrrora, Blainville.

Membranipora tenuirostris, n. sp. (Pl. IX. fig. 3.)

Membranipora Flemingti, Waters, Bryoz. Bay of Naples, Ann. Feb.

1879, p. 122, pl. xiii. fig. 2.

Zoecia oval, or broad below and narrowed above (rather

a General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 71

irregular in shape), somewhat produced below the aperture,

with a broad strongly crenated border sloping slightly out-

wards; front wall wholly membranous, with the orifice at the

very top of it; an acuminate spine at the bottom of the aper-

ture bending inward, and usually two or three on each side.

Avicularia distributed over the zoarium in the intercellular

spaces, placed near the top of the zocecium at one side; beak

straight, raised, slanting upwards, elongate, with a narrow

central channel; mandible broad at the base, produced above

into a slender vibraculoid spine, slightly curved in towards

the tip. Owcium rounded, silvery, frosted.

Loc. Madeira, on Pinna (J. Y. J.); Naples, from just

below low-water mark to 40 fathoms ( Waters).

This is undoubtedly the form figured by Mr. Waters, in

his catalogue of the Polyzoa of the Bay of Naples, as J.

Flemingit. It has, however, no close affinity with that species,

but belongs to the same section of the genus as the British

M. curvirostris, mihi, in which there is no trace of a calca-

reous lamina in front. The avicularium is a striking feature,

with its long slender mandible rising from an expanded sub-

triangular base. The spines are variable in number; but

there are usually two on each side, besides the one at the

base of the aperture, which is often tall and acuminate. I

have met, however, with four on one side and three on the

other. The portion of the zocecium which is produced below

the aperture is very commonly concealed by the crowding of

the cells.

Membranipora nodulifera, n. sp. (Pl. IX. fig. 2.)

Zoccia slender-oval, elongate, wholly membranous in front ;

margins thin, set with numerous, small, white nodules. Av7-

cularia rather large, elliptical, raised in front, generally

placed transversely at the top of each cell on a distinct area ;

mandible rounded (?). Oactum very small and shallow, a

mere hood over the extremity of the cell, smooth, projecting

in front into a sharp prominent point.

Zoarium forming a very regular and delicate network.

Loc. Madeira (J. Y. J.).

The nodulated margins constitute the salient characteristic

of this very pretty species.

Membranipora crassimarginata, n. sp.

(PI. IX. fig. 1.)

Zoecia very large and deep, of a regular oval shape, the

margin, from the upper rim to the junction with the mem-

branous area (forming a broad border), very strongly crenate ;

12 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards

‘no calcareous lamina; spines none. Avicularia resembling

the ordinary zocecia in form, sometimes rather smaller, occa-

sionally elongated and narrowed, interspersed among the cells;

mandible rounded. Oaciwm somewhat depressed in front,

smooth and glossy.

Loc. Madeira (J. Y. J.).

In this fine species the cells are distinguished by their

regularity of form, their depth, and the broad strongly cre-

nated borders. The avicularia are remarkable for their close

resemblance to the ordinary zocecium; in dead specimens they

are only distinguishable from it by the stout calcareous bar

which crosses the area, and on which the mandible works in

the living state. They are probably amongst the simplest of

the “ primary ” forms *.

Membranipora granulifera, n. sp. (Pl. LX. fig. 4.)

Zoecia irregular in shape, usually expanded towards the

bottom and somewhat narrowed at the top; area surrounded

by a slightly raised smooth edging, the lower portion filled

in by a minutely granular calcareous lamina, which is carried

up on each side of the aperture ; aperture obscurely trifoliate.

A pair of acute avicularia above it, one placed on each side,

the mandibles directed towards one another.

Loc. Madeira (J. Y. J.).

In what seems to be the normal condition the zocecium is

broad below and becomes narrower towards the top; but the

cells are closely packed together, and there are considerable

differences in the shape, which are, no doubt, due to this cir-

cumstance; not unfrequently the lower extremity is produced

and pointed. A smooth marginal line encloses the area,

which, with the exception of the subtrifoliate aperture, is

filled in by a beautifully beaded or granulous plate. The two

avicularia at the top of the aperture constitute a striking

feature, and are constantly present; they are somewhat

raised, and are placed one on each side, close to the margin,

their pointed extremities directed towards one another and

frequently meeting in the centre. There is a total absence of

spines in the specimens which I have examined. The species

belongs to the IZ. Flemingit group, but is a very well-marked

form.

* T haye ranged the avicularia under three classes—the primary, ex-

hibiting the smallest amount of differentiation, the secondary or transi-

teonal, and the articulated (Hist. of Brit. Mar. Polyzoa, Introduction).

a General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 73

Membranipora sceletos, Busk.

Lepralia sceletos, Busk, Quart. J. Micr. Sc. 1858, Zoophytol. pl. xx.

fig. 3

This curious species was referred by Busk, who described

it from Madeiran specimens, to Lepralia of Johnston ; but it

presents the essential characters of the genus Membranipora,

and must be ranked under it. I at one time supposed that

its nearest affinity was with Membraniporella, Smitt; but

though the spines meet in the centre of the area and inter-

digitate, they do not unite so as to form a single piece, nor

are they modified into flattened ribs, as in the last-named

genus.

There are usually about six spines on each side of the cell,

which are very massive, and bend inward abruptly, meeting

and interdigitating more or less in the centre. On each side

of the orifice is placed a broad and shield-like process (modi-

fied spine) bearing some resemblance to the operculum of the

Cellulariide, which has, no doubt, a protective function. Mr.

Busk speaks of “‘an ascending spine at each lower angle of

the aperture ;” but this is hardly a correct description of the

pedunculate lamina or plate which closes im at each side the

entrance to the cell. ‘The ocecium is rounded, smooth, and

silvery.

Family Microporide.

SeTOSELLA, Hincks.

Setosella vulnerata, Busk. (Pl. IX. fig. 5.)

This interesting form occurs amongst the Madeiran dredg-

ings and in considerable plenty. It has hitherto only been

recorded from Shetland and the coast of Norway (Bergen),

and has not been noticed at any intermediate station.

The primary zocecium is very small, with a subtrifoliate

aperture, which occupies more than half the area; that is, it

exhibits the Membraniporidan structure. Below the area it

is produced and somewhat pointed.

There is a peculiarity in the vibracular cell which has not,

I believe, been noticed. One side of the margin is more ele-

vated than the other, and, to some extent, overhangs the area;

and in the centre of the projecting portion there is a minute

prominence. This probably marks the point where the base

of the seta is articulated. ‘The same structure is shown in

Busk’s figures of Cupularia, a genus which is nearly allied to

Setosella (B. M. Cat. vol. ii. pls. exiv. & exvi.). Indeed,

in any natural system, these two forms must be closely asso-

74 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards

ciated. I am not acquainted with any other species of

Setosella.

Loc. Funchal Bay, in 30 fathoms.

Hab. On small shells and fragments of shell.

Family Cribrilinide.

CRIBRILINA, Gray.

Cribrilina radiata, Moll, var. (Pl. X. fig. 1.)

Amongst several varieties of this variable species there is

one of great beauty which merits special notice. The cells

are sometimes much elongated and slender, always delicate in

texture, and with a bright and silvery surface. ‘The punctures

range continuously across the front wall; and the lines are sepa-

rated by very inconspicuous ridges; there is no central keel.

The triangular space and pore below the orifice are present ;

but the former is not a prominent feature. ‘The avicularium

is of remarkable length, often nearly as long as the cell,

narrow and pointed, and not raised (Pl. X. fig. 1). This

form has some points in common with the Lepralia Pouilletii

of Busk, described from a Madeiran specimen ; but the latter

is destitute of avicularia—a difference, however, of small sig-

nificance. The Flustra Pouilletit of Audouin, with which

Busk identifies his Madeiran species, is clearly, in my judg-

ment, a variety of C. radiata; and the latter is probably

nothing more.

The avicularium of this species is lable to many variations ;

but I have never seen it so much elongated as it is in the pre-

sent form.

Of the genus Crdbrilina few recent species have been

recorded. Besides the five which occur on the British coasts

(radiata, figularis, annulata, punctata, and G'attyw) J only

know of three—Lepralia cribrosa, Heller, allied to the last-

named, Flustra Jaubertiz, Audouin (probably), and Cribri-

lina floridana, Smitt—which are referable to it. The last

may be a mere variety.

Family Microporellidz.

MrcroporeE.ua, Hincks.

Microporella decorata, Reuss.

Lepralia decorata, Reuss, Foss. Pol. d. Wien. Tertiarbeck. 89; Man-

zoni, Bryoz. foss. Ital. Contr. 2, p. 4, pl. x. fig. 25.

Zoecia ovate, separated by deep sutures, highly calcified,

a General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 79

the walls of great thickness, round the edge a conspicuous

row of punctures, often channelled ; orifice raised, with the

peristome somewhat thickened, arched above, almost straight

below, rather taller than broad, with about nine marginal

spines ; in the centre of the front wall, about one third the

length of the cell below the orifice, a large circular or ellip-

tical pore, often with a number of nodules about it, and

shielded on one side by a low calcareous ridge ; on the other

side a very large pointed avicularium, directed upwards, and

reaching to about the middle of the orifice; sometimes an

avicularium on each side. Owctwm very prominent, gibbous in

front, partially invested towards the base with one or more

layers of a dense whitish crust.

Loc. Madeira, in 30 fathoms (J. Y. J.).

Range in Time. Vienna basin (feuss) ; Italian Pliocene

(Manzont).

Lepralia decorata, Reuss, is a characteristic member of the

present genus, ranking alongside our British J. violacea.

It has hitherto only been known as a Tertiary fossil; but

it seems, judging from the number of specimens amongst

Mr. Johnson’s dredgings, to be far from uncommon at

Madeira, and is a very interesting addition to the recent

fauna.

It is a very thick-walled species, and, in its older states,

presents a very coarse and rugged appearance, the surface

being covered with nodules and bosses or traversed by ridges.

In some cases the central pore is in great part surrounded by

a continuous wall. The punctures are sometimes diffused

over the whole surface ; often they are arranged concentrically

in two or more series. ‘There is generally only a single avi-

cularium ; but cells frequently occur which are armed with two,

and in some specimens almost every cell has one on each side.

In young and fresh specimens the texture is delicate and the

surface glossy and of a greyish-white colour.

As in M. violacea, there is often a striking diversity in the

size of the zocecia within the limits of the same colony. There

seem to be no differences of any moment between recent and

fossil examples; Manzoni’s figure of the species is very

characteristic.

Iam not in a position to give an exhaustive list of the

published species which rank under this genus (Jfcroporella).

The following are all that occur to me at present as belonging

to it:—the four British species, MZ. ciliata, Malusit, im-

pressa, and violacea, of which the first two have a very wide

range of distribution; Lepralia californica, Busk, and L.

personata, id., both of which are probably vars. of J. cdliaia ;

76 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards

Lepralia bicristata, id. (Cape Horn), L. diadema, Macgilli-

vray, and Z. ceramia, id. (Australia) ; Porina serrulata, Smitt,

and P. subsulcata, id. (Florida) ; and Lepralia plagiopora,

Busk (Florida and the Crag), which seems to be a mere

variety of M. violacea.

Family Myriozoide (part), Smitt.

ScHIZOPORELLA, Hincks.

Schizoporella sanguinea, Norman.

This species, which has occurred on our south-western coasts,

attains a remarkable size and beauty in the only Madeiran

example which I have seen. The zocecia are perfectly white and

porcellaneous, the walls of great thickness and pierced by

circular, shaft-like pores. ‘The orifice is large; and its

peculiar structure is admirably displayed. The avicularia are

much more numerous than | have seen them before, and are

of two kinds; they are placed on each side of the orifice :—one

raised, with an acute or subacute mandible, usually set trans-

versely almost in a line with the lower lip; the other oval,

generally depressed or subimmersed, with a rounded mandible,

directed upwards, placed most commonly towards the upper

part of the orifice. ‘The positions are not quite constant ; but

in a large proportion of cases they are as I have described

them. ‘The oval avicularium has not, I believe, been noticed

before in this species.

Range of Distribution. Britain, south-west; Mediterra-

nean; Madeira; Florida, deep water.

Schizoporella biaperta, Michelin.

The range of this species also is extended to Madeira. A

study of Mr. Johnson’s specimen shows that the small lateral

avicularium is often replaced by a large spatulate one, as in

the kindred S. avmata, mihi. Usually the peristome is ele-

vated round the front and sides of the orifice; and in this re-

spect also an approach is made to the last-named species.

There are about five marginal spines*. The surface of

the zocecia is rather coarsely granulous, whereas in the

British specimens which I have examined it is smooth and

polished.

Range of Distribution. England (south-east); Guernsey ;

* This character is omitted in the account of this species in my Hist.

of the Brit. Polyzoa (vol. i. p. 255), not having been noticed in any British

example.

a General [History of the Marine Polyzoa. 77

Mediterranean ; Madeira, 30 fms. (J. Y. J.) ) Floridan sea ;

Arctic sea.

Family Escharide (part), Smitt.

LEpPRALIA (part), Johnston.

Lepralia Pallasiana, Moll. (PI. X. fig. 3.)

The ocecia of this handsome and common species have not

hitherto been noticed. It is extremely abundant on our south-

western coasts; but amongst the multitude of specimens exa-

mined no trace of an ovicell has occurred to me. No writer

on the Polyzoa, so far as I am aware, has described them ;

but they are present on a specimen from Madeira. ‘They are

very shallow, almost semilunate in form, and closely united to

the cell above.

Lepralia Kirchenpauert, Heller.

(Pl. LX. figs: 7; 7 a)

Var. teres.—Zoacia more or less lozenge-shaped, quincun-

cial, well defined, surface smooth ; orifice arched above, deci-

dedly constricted a little above the lower margin (which is

straight) by two prominent denticles, much taller than broad ;

peristome slightly raised and somewhat thickened ; a small

oval or roundish avicularium (or vibraculum) on each side, a

little below the orifice (generally), placed on a slight emi-

nence. Oaciwm rounded, smooth, with a rib round the front

of it.

Loc. Funchal Bay, 30 fms. (J. Y. J.).

It seems better to rank this form as a variety of Heller’s

species, though there are several points of difference between

the two. In the Madeiran specimens the zocecium is per-

fectly smooth, whereas in L. Kirchenpauert from the Adriatic

the surface is described as “ wrinkled and punctured,” and

Manzoni has figured it from Mediterranean examples with the

punctures disposed in distinct radiating furrows. This very

marked sculpture certainly contrasts strongly with the sim-

plicity of the Madeiran form ; but the superficial characters of

the cell-wall are liable to wide variations. A more important

difference perhaps is found in the ocecium, which is described

by Heller as only slightly elevated and traversed by radiating |

ribs; inthe Madeiran species it is by no means depressed and

has a smooth surface, the front of which is enclosed by a pro-

minent ridge. In the latter, too, the oral extremity of the

cell is much less decidedly narrowed than it is represented by

Heller and (more especially) by Manzoni.

78 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards

The appendages placed one on each side below the orifice

are described as avicularia by Heller; but Manzoni states

that they are really vibracula. They do not occur in a perfect

condition on any of the Madeiran examples; but, from the

appearance which they present, I should infer that the latter

is the correct view of them.

On the whole, I am inclined to regard the present form as

a rather strongly marked variety of Heller’s Z. Kirchen-

pauert. It seems to bear a close relationship to Escharella

setigera, Smitt (Floridan Bryozoa, pt. 2, p. 58, pl. x.

fig. 206).

The following are referable to the genus Lepralia, as

limited by Smitt:—L. foliacea, Pallasiana, adpressa, hippopus,

edax, and (with less certainty) pertusa and polita (all British) ;

lata, Busk (probably identical with adpressa), Kirchenpauert,

Heller (Adriatic), Potssoniz, Audouin, tnornata, Smitt,

cleidostoma, id., turrita, id. (Florida), depressa, Busk (Augean

sea). I should also feel inclined to rank with the foregoing

the following Floridan species, which are placed by Smitt

in his genus Hscharella, viz. H. Audouinti, rostrigera, and

setigera (see Flor. Bryozoa, pt. 2, figs. 56-58).

PORELLA, Gray.

Porella nitidissima, n. sp. (Pl. X. fig. 2.)

Zoecia depressed, disposed in linear series, rectangular,

bounded by raised lines; a row of large foramina round

the margin, surface punctured and with nodulous ridges,

crystalline and lustrous; orifice not raised, arched and ex-

panded above, contracted below, inferior margin straight,

frequently a swelling under it; a round avicularium within

it. On each side of the orifice, immediately above the lower

margin, a small oval avicularium, placed on a prominence and

encroaching on the mouth, so as to give it a trifoliate appear-

ance. Owcium depressed, half immersed, roughened or granu-

lous.

Loc. Madeira (J. Y. J.).

The real shape of the orifice in this species is masked by the

two lateral avicularia, which project over it, one on each side,

and make it appear distinctly tritoliate. Before their develop-

ment it presents the characteristic form of the genus, such as

we have it in P. concinna, Busk. The surface of the zocecium

is much depressed and very bright and glossy. There are

frequently nodulous processes on the ovicell.

Five British species of this genus have been described.

a General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 79

Smittra, Hincks.

Smittia marmorea, Hincks. (Pl. IX. fig. 6.)

? Lepralia arrogata, Waters, Bryoz. Bay of Naples, Ann. & Mag. Nat.

Hist. ser. 5, iii. (1879) p. 39.

Several fine specimens of this form occur on Mr. Johnson’s

slides; and they enable me to speak with confidence as to its

complete distinctness from S. cheilostoma, Manzoni.

Seven British species of this genus have been described.

Lepralia marionensis, Busk (from Marion Island), belongs to

it, and probably L. galeata, id., from the Falkland Islands.

Range of Distribution. Cornwall; Guernsey; ? Bay of

Naples; Madeira (J. Y. J.).

PHYLACTELLA, Hincks.

Phylactella lucida, n. sp. (Pl. X. fig. 4.)

Zoecia somewhat flask-shaped, smooth, and subhyaline,

ovate below, rather tumid, distinct, the peristome much ele-

vated, forming an erect, neck-like extension of the cell, sur-

rounding the front and sides of the orifice; margin thin,

bearing 5-8 spinous projections, the central one stout, and

supporting a minute oval avicularium ; a groove round the

base of the peristome ; orifice suborbicular.

Loc. Madeira, on shell (J. Y. J/.).

Before the development of the raised peristome the zocecium

is simply ovate, with a plain suborbicular or slightly elliptical

orifice. When fully formed, the erect neck-like extension

nearly equals in length the rest of the cell; itis not continued

round the upper margin of the orifice. The edge is slightly

everted, and bears a variable number of spinous projections,

and an aviculiferous process in the centre. The texture is

very delicate, and the surface perfectly smooth.

This form is referred with some doubt to Phylactella; it

differs from the other known members of the genus in the more

erect and tubular character of the raised peristome, and the

presence of aviculiferous processes.

Besides the species already noted as occurring in Madeira,

the following have been identified amongst Mr. Johnson’s

specimens :—

Aetea recta, Hincks.

Cribrilina punctata, Hassall.

Membraniporella nitida, Johnston.

Range. Kara sea; North sea; Britain (passim); France,

S.W.; Bay of Gibraltar; Madeira.

80 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards

Microporella Malusti, Audouin.

One of the most widely distributed forms.

Chorizopora Brongniartit, Audouin.

Range. British Isles; France, S.W.; Mediterranean and

Adriatic ; Madeira.

Schizoporella auriculata, Hassall.

Very widely distributed.

Schizoporella armata, Hincks.

Range. England, 8.W.; Algiers ; Madeira.

Schizoporella venusta, Norman.

Range. Guernsey ; Madeira; Florida.

Mastigophora Hyndmanni, Johnston.

Lepralia adpressa, Busk.

Range. England, 8.W.; Mediterranean; Madeira; Chiloe ;

Mazatlan.

Lepralia pertusa, Esper.

Phylactella labrosa, Busk.

In a series of papers which appeared in the ‘ Quarterly

Journal of Microscopical Science’ some years since, Mr.

Busk published a list of Madeiran Polyzoa which he had

received from Mr. Johnson, and described a considerable

number of new forms. About fifty species were recorded as

occurring off the island, of which eighteen (or about a third)

are also British. In the present paper twenty-five species are

added to the Polyzoan fauna of Madeira, raising the whole

number to about seventy-five; and of these seventeen are

British; so that thirty-five species, or nearly one half of

those recorded in these papers from the island, are common to

it and our own coasts*. Of these, eight (or about a quarter)

are confined to the south-western or south-eastern (Hastings)

portions of the English coast, whilst about a third have been

found in the Crag.

* A large proportion of these have been found in the Mediter-

ranean.

a General History of the Marine Dolyzoa. 81

II. FOREIGN MEMBRANIPORINA.

Family Membraniporide.

MeEmMBRANIPORA, Blainville.

a. Species with a membranous front wall.

Membranipora albida, n. sp. (Pl. X. fig. 5.)

Zoecia set closely together, oval, wholly membranous in

front; border crenate, with a somewhat sharp edge or margin,

destitute of spines. Avicularia numerous, scattered over the

zoarium, placed in somewhat rectangular hollow spaces

amongst the cells, which they partially fill; base of avicula-

rium depressed, the beak raised, curved towards one side,

extending to the top of the hollow (or avicularian cell),

traversed by a narrow central groove; mandible expanded

and somewhat crescentic at the base, above slender, curved,

spine-like. Owctwm small, shallow, subarcuate, finely frosted

(almost smooth).

Loe. Singapore, on Tubipora musica (Mr. Moore, Liverpool

Free Museum).

This species, of which the avicularium is the most marked |

feature, is allied to the British M. curvirostris, mihi, from

which, however, it is distinguished by the total absence of

spines, the form of the ocecium, and the very different charac-

ter of the avicularian appendages.

Membranipora plana, n. sp. (Pl. XI. fig. 2.)

Zoecia large, oval, distinct, surrounded by a narrow border,

which is rounded and finely crenate, sometimes slightly pro-

duced below the aperture and pointed; front wall wholly

membranous, very much on a level with the margin of the

cell, so as to give a flattened appearance to the surface of the

zoarium. Avicularia scattered, placed in somewhat lozenge-

shaped intercellular spaces ; beak elongate, straight, occupying

the centre of the area, traversed by a narrow groove which

expands towards the lower extremity ; mandible with an en-

larged base, above it setiform, slightly curved at the top.

Oecium rounded, rather large, frosted.

Loc. Australia (Miss Jelly).

This species and the preceding are really much more dis-

tinct than they might appear to be from a comparison of the

descriptions.

A reference to the figures will show the amount of the

difference between them. J/. plana is specially characterized

by the large size of its zocecia and the flatness of its surface.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 6

82 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards

Membranipora armifera, n. sp. (Pl. XI. fig. 5.)

Zoecia ovate, wholly membranous in front, margin smooth,

two spines at the top; on each side, just below the upper

margin, an acute avicularium standing out very prominently

and somewhat obliquely from the edge of the aperture; the

mandible directed straight outwards. Oacium (?).

Loc. Gulf of St. Lawrence, on Flustra membranaceo-trun-

cata, Smitt (Dr. Dawson).

Allied to the Arctic If. Sophie of Busk, from which it

differs in the character of the avicularium and the absence of

the lateral spines. The avicularia are placed horizontally

on the top of very prominent brackets rising from the margin

of the cell on each side, which are somewhat carinate in front.

The extremity of the acute mandible points outwards. Not

unfrequently there is a large raised avicularium at the base of

the cell.

Membranipora horrida, n. sp. (Pl. X. fig. 6.)

Zowcta oval ; aperture occupying the whole of the front,

with a membranous covering, margins thin; three or four

spines on each side, of which the uppermost pair are tall, stout,

and erect, the rest smaller, acuminate, somewhat bent in over

the aperture; a large aviculariwm at the bottom of the zocecium,

placed transversely, and usually extending some way up one

side of the cell, very slightly raised; mandible elongate, lingui-

form, occasionally replaced by a small avicularium with short

mandible. Owciwm rounded, smooth, with an arched rib in

the front.

Loc. California (Miss Jelly).

The marked character of this species is the large lingui-

form avicularium at the base of the cells ; it has a tendency,

however, to revert to a smaller and more usual form.

Membranipora Carteri, n. sp. (Pl. XI. fig. 8.)

Zowcia membrano-caleareous, ovate, wide and patulous,

suberect, disposed in linear series ; margin thin and smooth, two

very stout clavate spines at the top, and two somewhat

smaller placed one on each side about halfway down the

cell. Avicularia sparingly developed, capitate, articulated,

rounded behind (not elongate), with a short slightly bent

beak ; placed on one side of the cell, immediately below the

spine at the top. Occzwm (?).

Loc. Australia, incrusting weed (Mr. H. J. Carter).

This form has a special interest, as being the only known

Membranipora which possesses a fully developed bird’s-head

a General History of the Martne Polyzoa. 83

appendage identical in structure with that of the genera

Bugula and Bicellaria*, In other respects it exhibits points

of affinity with the last named. The zoarium is but slightly

calcified ; the zocecia are disposed in lines, and are in some

degree suberect and overlap one another above. The avicu-

laria are placed in the same position as those of Bugula, which

they exactly resemble. Altogether the species has much the

general appearance of a decumbent Bugula, whilst at the same

time it is technically an undoubted Membranipora. It helps

to connect the two types. The spines are massive, subclavate,

white and polished, and constitute a striking feature.

I have much pleasure in dedicating this very interesting

form to so able a naturalist as my friend Mr. Carter.

Membranipora pura, n. sp. (Pl. XI. fig. 3.)

Zoecia large, more or less ovate, closely united, surrounded

by a perfectly smooth border, which slopes up to a ridge-like

marginal line; front wall wholly membranous ; at the top of

the cell two stout spinous processes, one on each side, which

are frequently united by an elevation of the margin (forming

a wall between them). Avicularianone. Occtum(?). Zoa-

rium white, smooth, glossy, subhyaline.

Loc. Australia or New Zealand (Miss Jelly).

It would be almost impossible to frame a description of this

form that would be sufficient in itself to ensure certain

identification ; a figure is indispensable. The same may be

said of great numbers of species; in the case of the Polyzoa,

at least, the practice cannot be too much reprobated of pub-

lishing new names unaccompanied by a recognizable figure of

the form intended.

In M. pura the cells are of large size, sometimes regularly

oval, sometimes broad-ovate, arched above and with the lower

margin somewhat flattened, sometimes expanded above and

narrowing off slightly towards the lower extremity. They are

closely soldered together, so that there is only an inconspicu-

ous furrow between the contiguous margins; the border is

quite smooth, without any trace of beading or crenature. The

sereen-like elevation of the peristome between the two spines

at the top is a good diagnostic mark, but it is not present on

all the zocecia.

* M. minax, Smitt (M. princeps, mihi), is furnished with an avicu-

larium which has the form of the “bird’s head ;”’ but it is fixed (destitute

of a basal joint) and wholly calcareous, instead of being partly corneous

and partly calcareous. 2M. Carteri is the only species in which the per-

fect “articulated” appendage has yet been met with. ae

84 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards

Perhaps one of the most characteristic features of the species

is the glossy smoothness and whiteness of the zoarium.

Membranipora villosa, n. sp. (Pl. X. fig. 8.)

Zoecia membrano-calcareous, elongate, rectangular, dis-

posed in lines, with a membranous front wall, margins thin ;

imner surface of the cell-wall crenate ; two acuminate spines,

one on each side at the top, and frequently a broad, membra-

nous, strap-like process between them, usually a smaller spine

on each side a little below the top; front wall covered with

delicate spinules. Avicularia none. Owetum (?).

Loc. California, incrusting weed (Miss Jelly).

This species is remarkable for the profusion of spinous

processes with which it is furnished. The zocecia seem to be

very slightly calcareous ; and the spines are simply membra-

naceous, and, when dried, are more or less shrivelled and bent.

In the centre of the upper margin there is often one of the

broad, strap-like spines which are so characteristic of the

species ; they run to a point above, and in the dry state are

flattened and present a bright and glossy surface.

The front wall is rather thickly covered with slender sharply-

pointed spinules.

a’. Cell prolonged below the aperture.

Membranipora distorta, n. sp. (Pl. X. fig. 7.)

Zowcia ovate or subturbinate, prolonged below the aperture,

quincuncial, disposed with great regularity ; walls white and

rather silvery, covered with minute perforations; aperture

oval, occupying about three fourths of the front of the cell,

with membranous covering, surrounded by a smooth, thick-

ened, and somewhat sinuated rim, bearing three spines, two a

little below the top, which almost meet across the area, and

one near the bottom on the outer side, calcareous towards the

base, with membranaceous extremities ; the zocecia as if heeled

over towards the inner side, so that the aperture appears some-

what distorted, the lower extremity pointing inwards and in

contact with the wall of the neighbouring cell; at the top of

each cell a smooth semicircular space, slightly hollowed, en-

closed by a narrow edging, forming a kind of aleove. <Avicu-

laria none. Oacium(?). Zoartum branched; branches of

varying width.

Loc. Ceylon, on weed (Miss Jelly).

This is aremarkably beautiful species, and I have hesitated

to give ita name which might seem to imply the contrary.

Of course it merely refers to the curious twist of the cells,

a General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 85

which adds to the picturesqueness without at all impairing

the beauty of the species.

The zocecia are turned over, as it were, towards the inner

side ; and on this side, of course, no cell-wall is to be seen,

the margin of the aperture lying close against the neighbour-

ing cell, whilst on the opposite a considerable tract of it is

visible. In most of the branches a central line of zocecia is

traceable, which are straight and of the usual appearance ;

and on each side of this line the zocecia turn inwards towards

it, so that those on the opposite sides face one another.

The wall below the aperture is prettily ornamented with

minute punctures. The sinuated appearance of the margin

of the aperture is caused by the spines, which exhibit a curious

peculiarity : the lower portion is solid; but the points are

simply membranous, and in the dried state have either

shrivelled up or disappeared.

There is an evident affinity between this interesting form

and the common MM. pilosa, Linn.

6b. With a calcareous lamina.

Membranipora nitens, n. sp. (Pl. XI. fig. 4.)

Zoecia quincuncial, somewhat pyriform, expanded above

and narrowed downward, prolonged below the aperture, closely

united to one another; walls smooth and glassy; aperture

ovate, occupying rather more than half the front of the cell,

with a thin smooth margin, covered in by a very transparent

membrane, which lies on a level with the edge, a very shal-

low calcareous expansion at the very base of the aperture ;

on each side, immediately below the upper margin, a small

white tubercle ; the portion of the cell below the aperture

bearing a single large boss or nodule, white and polished.

Avicularia none. Occtum (?). Zoarium lobed or branched.

Loc. Australia, on a Polyzoon (Miss Jelly).

This Australian form is certainly distinct from the South-

Atlantic M. tuberculata, Bose (which is so commonly found on

the Gulf-weed), though it may be said to belong to the same

section of the genus. The general appearance of the zoarium

is bright and glossy, and is due in part to the polish of the

calcareous portions, and in part to the shining surface of the

membrane which closes the cells. The latter lies quite on a

level with the top of the margin, and extends to the very bottom

of the aperture, covering the slight calcareous plate. The two

small white tubercles immediately below the upper margin

are constantly present. There isa considerable prolongation of

the cell below the aperture ; and this portion is almost entirely

86 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards

occupied by the single prominent boss. This is somewhat

truncate above, and has a semicircular or wedge-shaped out-

line below.

Membranipora delicatula, Busk. (Pl. XI. fig. 1.)

Bitustra delicatula, Busk, Crag Polyzoa, p. 72, pl. i. figs. 1, 2.

? Biflustra denticulata, Smitt, Floridan Bryozoa, pt. ii. p. 18, pl. iv. figs.

89-91 (not Membranipora denticulata, Busk).

Zowcia quincuncial, quadrangular (the upper angles often

rounded), sometimes elongate, sometimes short and broad,

margins granulated transversely, about a quarter of the area

below occupied by a delicate lamina, finely granular, which

bears on its upper margin a projecting lobe or denticle (fre-

quently absent) set with minute spines or prickles, lamina

sometimes carried upwards to a slight extent along the inner

edge of the area, which occasionally bears a few denticulate

processes; aperture ovate or elliptical, more or less fre-

quently a low blunt knob at each of the upper angles, some-

times only a single knob, often none. Avicularia none.

Oawcium (?).

Loc. Florida, incrusting weed (Miss Jelly).

Range. Crag; Australia; ? Manilla; Florida.

This seems to be the Biflustra delicatula of Busk (an Aus-

tralian and Crag species), although, in some points, the two

differ; and on this account I have given a description and

figure of the Floridan form. The latter is simply incrusting,

whereas the former is erect and foliaceous; but this 1s not a

point of any significance, as the two states commonly enter

into the same life-history. Busk makes no mention of the

nodules ; but they are often absent; nor of the denticles, which

in the fossil would probably not survive, and are frequently

wanting in the Floridan specimens. ‘The transverse granu-

lation, too, on the border of the cells is much more marked,

as represented in Busk’s figure, than in the latter. But all

these differences amount to little, and there can be no doubt

of the identity of the two forms. I am also inclined to think

that the Floridan species described and figured by Prof. Smitt

under the name of Biflustra denticulata * is the same thing.

It is true he does not mention the “ serrated denticle”’ on the

edge of the lamina; but though, when present, it is a very

striking feature, it is often undeveloped or very partially

developed, and I have seen large tracts of the crust in which

scarcely one was to be found. The figures, too, do show a

* This must be accounted quite distinct from Busk’s Membranipora

denticulata, a Mazatlan form, described in Carpenter’s ‘Catalogue of

Mazatlan Mollusea in the British Museum’ (1855-57), p. 1.

a General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 87

slight spinous elevation on the margin of the lamina. — Prof.

Smitt (though doubtful) is inclined to identify his Floridan

species with M. tuberculata, Bose*; but this, though be-

longing to the same group and exhibiting the same general

facies, 1s, in my judgment, essentially distinct. I shall give

hereafter figures of M/. tuberculata, which I have from various

parts of the Atlantic and also from California. In I. deli-

catula the form of the cell is normally quadrangular and elon-

gate; but there are many irregularities : very commonly the

angles are obliterated above, and the upper part of the cell is

rounded ; there are also diversities in size. The nodules at

the upper angles of the aperture are very inconstant; they

sometimes occur on only a few cells in a colony; at best they

are rather small blunt knobs.

The genus Siflustra was originated by D’Orbigny and

adopted by Busk for forms with a Membr Saheier cell and an

erect foliaceous or ramose growth; that is, it was constituted

to represent a mere variation in colonial habit. Smitt has

retained the name, but with a very different and, it seems to

me, rather vague application. He says, “ The quadrangular

shape of the zocecia, as well as their strong, unusually high,

and hardly calcificated and granular margins, in most cases

will make the Biflustridan type recognizable.” He also

remarks that “the most striking characteristic for this family

.... will be the relatively great size of the zocecia”’ (Flor.

Bryoz. pt. 2,p.17). These characters, I confess, seem to me

to’ be much too vague and unimportant to stand as the

criteria of a family group; whilst, on the other hand, D’Or-

bigny’s generic diagnosis, though definite enough, being based

on mere colonial habit, and not on any difference in the

structure of the zocecium, can hardly be maintained, if the

later views of Polyzoan classification are sound. For the

present I shall rank the species of Biflustra (both of Busk

and Smitt) under Membranipora.

? Membranipora trifolium, 8. Wood, var. minor.

(Pl. XI. fig. 6.)

Zoecia somewhat pyriform, slightly narrowed above, ex-

panded in the middle and tapering off below, closely united ;

the lower half of the area filled in by ag ranulated lamina, which

is carried up on each side of the aperture, where it is slightly

crenate; aperture obscurely trifoliate, margins scarcely raised,

not beaded. Frequently a small avicularium on the lower

* Floridan Bryozoa, pt. 2, p. 18. Tle expressly states, however, that

he leaves “the question yet undecided.

88 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards

part of the lamina; mandible pointed, directed upward.

Owcia (?).

Loc. Bahia, on shell (Miss Jelly).

This form is referred doubtfully to MW. trifolium. The

cells are smaller than in that species; the margin is less ele-

vated and exhibits no distinct crenature ; the lamina is more

strongly calcified. It seems better, however, to rank it for

the present as a variety, though the locality may suggest a

doubt as to its identity with M. trifolium, which has hitherto

only been known as a northern form (Britain, north ; Nor-

way; Arctic Sea; Labrador).

Membranipora antiqua, Busk. (PI. XI. fig. 7.)

Membranipora antiqua, Busk, Quart. Journ. Micr. Se. vi. p. 262, pl. xx.

figs. 1, 2.

This species is described by Busk as being furnished with

vibracula ; but the remarkable appendages which occur, placed

on distinct areas, and distributed amongst the zocecia, are in

reality avicularia, though of very peculiar structure. ‘The

fixed beak is long and somewhat falciform, with a rather

broad central groove; the mandible expanded and subtri-

angular at the base, above tapering and setiform. Along one

side of the mandible extends a membranous expansion, which

is broad and spreading for about two thirds of the length, and

narrows off into a mere edging near the top. What the pre-

cise use of this curious structure may be it is difficult to say :

it certainly renders the appendage quite unfitted for any

prehensile work ; but it may make it a more efficient organ of

defence.

The orifice in this species is surrounded by a narrow solid

border, and the operculum is fully developed and works on a

distinct hinge.

c. With a membranous front wall, the orifice surrounded

by a border ; operculum with a distinct hinge.

Membranipora mamillaris, Lamouroux.

(PL. X. fig. 9.)

Zowcia elongate, rectangular, with membranous front wall,

margins thin and smooth; orifice surrounded by a raised,

somewhat thickened border, taller than broad, arched above,

slightly narrowed towards the top; lower margin straight ;

operculum with a distinct hinge, of a dark horn-colour; on

each side of the orifice a stout blunt spine, white and lineated

longitudinally. Avdécularia interspersed amongst the cells,

placed at the top of a rectangular area, the fixed portion

a General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 89

(beak) made up of two opposed calcareous plates, which slope

up to a central groove, narrow and linear above, expanded

towards the base; the mandible elongate, triangular below,

running out into a slender pointed process. Owctum (?).

Loc. Australia, incrusting weed.

This species was long ago described by Lamouroux. I

have figured it in order to show the remarkable avicularium,

which has not hitherto been specially noticed. It illustrates

very strikingly the homological nature of this appendage : the

area on which it is placed exactly resembles that of the ordi-

nary zocecia, except that it is a shade smaller ; the avicularium

itself occupies the position of the orifice, of which it is plainly

a modification. The basal subtriangular portion of the man-

dible is the equivalent of the opercular valve; the setiform

process into which it is prolonged above is the superadded

element. The calcareous plates which enclose the groove

into which the mandible falls are a modification of the cal-

careous border of the zocecial orifice, and possibly of the

lateral spines.

The very definite character of the operculum in this species

and the thickened border by which it is enclosed are points

of much significance. The orifice is very much that of the

Escharine (Smitt) or old Lepralian group. We have in this

form and others like it an intermediate stage between the

simple Membraniporidan structure and that of the Micro-

poride, in which a similar orifice is associated with the com-

plete calcification of the front wall. It may be a question

whether the structural peculiarities of the present species

should not be made the basis of a distinct generic group *.

It may be noted that on the outskirts of the colony abnor-

mal cells are sometimes met with, in which the space usually

filled by the orifice and the two spines is occupied by a broad,

continuous, calcareous plate, stretching from wall to wall

across the entire width of the zocecium.

Membranipora transversa. (PI. XI. fig. 9.)

Zoecia elongate, rectangular, disposed in regular transverse

(and longitudinal) series; aperture occupying more than half

the front of the cell, with a wholly membranous covering ;

margin thin, smooth; orifice arched above, lower margin

slightly curved outwards, surrounded by a definite border,

on each side a very stout blunt spine, white and lineated

’* In the normal Membranipore the orifice is a simple semicircular

opening in the front wall, and the opercuium only differs from the mem-~

branous covering in being of slightly firmer substance ; it does not work

on a distinct hinge.

90 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards

longitudinally ; front of the cell much elevated immediately

below the aperture, and on the summit of the elevated portion

two massive subtriangular nodules, their apices about meeting

in the centre (occasionally uniting so as to form a wall across

the cell), lineated transversely ; below the rising the cell

slopes abruptly to the base. Avicularia infrequent, distri-

buted over the zoarium, placed at thé base of a cell, imme-

diately under the nodules; mandible triangular, sloping

upwards. Oacium (?).

Loc. Australia, incrusting stem of weed (Miss Jelly).

This species belongs to the same section as the last.

The cells are arranged with great regularity ; and the ele-

vated portions bearing the large nodules form prominent

transverse ridges across the zoarium. J. transversa seems

to be nearly related to M. Woodsii, Macgillivray * ; but the

latter is destitute of the peculiar elevation of the front wall

and the nodules. J. dispar, Macgillivray, is another Aus-

tralian species belonging to the same group.

SIPHONOPORELLA, nov. gen.

Der. cider, a tube, and wépos.

Gen. char.—Zoecia with raised margins, front depressed, in

part membranaceous ; a small calcareous tube with wide

mouth placed at one side of the lamina below the aperture,

and opening into the cavity of the cell. Zoartwm (in the

only known species) incrusting.

We have no clue at present to the function of the curious

tubular structure with which each cell is furnished in this

form; but we may infer, I think, from its constancy and

definite position, that it bears some not unimportant relation

to the economy. It is a very marked structural element, and

seems well entitled to stand as the characteristic of a generic

group. In the only known species the tube is somewhat

horn-shaped, expanded towards the mouth, and attenuated

towards the base. I have not been able to ascertain whether

or not it communicates with the chamber which occupies the

lower portion of the cell.

Siphonoporella nodosa, n. sp. (Pl. XI. fig. 10.)

Zoecia subquadrangular, oblong, slightly arched above,

prolonged below the area, arranged pretty regularly in longitu-

* “Description of some new Genera and Species of Australian Polyzoa;

to which is added a list of species found in Victoria. By P. H. Mac-

gillivray, A.M., M.R.C.8,,” Trans, & Proc. Roy. Soc. Victoria, vol. ix.

(1868) pt. 2, p. 180.

a General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 91

dinal series, closely united; area broad-ovate, occupying

usually about three quarters of the front of the cell, the lower

half filled in by a minutely granular lamina, which slopes

steeply up to the top of the inferior portion of the cell; aper-

ture occupying the upper half, somewhat semicircular, with a

membranous covering, margin thin and smooth, sometimes of

a brown colour; in one corner of the aperture, between the

wall of the cell and the lamina, a small horn-shaped tube,

opening out below by a wide mouth into the cavity of the

cell, and tapering off towards its upper extremity; the portion

of the cell below the area elevated, bearing several (one to

five) prominent polished nodules, wall smooth and glossy.

Avicularia none. Occia (?).

The principal variation to which this extremely interesting

form seems to be liable is in the number of the nodular pro-

cesses. Occasionally the produced lower portion of the cell

is altogether obliterated, and the area extends to the top of

the neighbouring zocecium. In such cases a single nodule

occurs on the line of junction, or sometimes two. But usually

there is a considerable space below the area, which is crowded

with the glossy tubercles ; they are sometimes separated by

delicate raised white lines. The zocecia are deep; and the

cell-wall seems to rise a good deal above the level of the

membranous covering of the aperture. ‘The zoarium has a

bright and shining appearance.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PLATE IX.

Fig. 1. Membranipora crassimarginata, n. sp. 1 a, elongated avicularian

cell and ocecium.

Fig. 2. Membranipora nodulifera, n. sp.

Fig. 3. Membranipora tenuirostris, n. sp.

Fig. 4. Membranipora granulifera, n. sp.

Fig. 5. Setosella vulnerata, Busk (Madeira).

Fig. 6. Smittia marmorea, Hincks.

Fig. 7. Lepralia Kirchenpaueri, Heller, var. 7 a. Ocecium.

PuaTE X.

Fig. 1. Cribrilina radiata, vay.

Fig. 2. Porella nitidissima, n. sp.

Fig. 3. Lepralia Pallasiana, with ocecia.

Fig. 4. Phylactella lucida, n. sp.

Fig. 5. Membranipora albida, n. sp.

Fig. 6. Membrampora horrida, n. sp.

Fig. 7. Membranipora distorta, n. sp.

Fig. 8. Membranipora villosa, 0. sp.

tg. 9. Membranipora mamillaris, Lamx., with avicularium.

92 On two new Coleoptera from East Africa.

PuatTE XI.

. Membranipora delicatula, Busk.

. Membranipora plana, n. sp.

. Membranipora pura, n. sp.

. Membranipora nitens, n. sp.

. Membranipora armifera, X. sp.

. Membranipora trifolium (?), var. minor.

. Membranipora antiqua, Busk. A zocecium, with avicularium,

showing the membranous expansion along the mandible.

. Fig. 8. Membranipora Carteri, n. sp.

Fig. 9. Membranipora transversa, n. sp.

Fig. 10. Siphonoporella nodosa, n. sp.

“NIC Or Cob

[To be continued. ]

XI.—Descriptions of a new Cicindelid and a new Cetoniid

from East Africa. By CHARLes O. WATERHOUSE.

Aout two years ago I described (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

1877, xx. p. 424) a new genus of Cicindelidee which I called

Styphloderma. 'The British Museum has just received a

second species of this interesting genus from Mpwapwa, Hast

Africa. I propose to call it

Styphloderma levicolle.

Nigrum, nitidum ; thorace levi; elytris ovalibus, granulis elongatis

dense tectis, politis, margine ipso anguste cyaneo. 9.

Long. 12 lin.

This species resembles S. asperatum, but has the elytra

more regularly ovate and a little less depressed at the suture.

The head and thorax are quite smooth, the latter having no

trace of the granules at the front and hinder margins as in

S. asperatum. The sculpture of the elytra is somewhat the

same, except that the surface is shining, and the asperities are

not sharp posteriorly, but are elongate, lanceolate.

Hab, EK. Africa, Mpwapwa.

Cetoniide.

EUTELESMUS, n. gen.

&. Clypeus nearly parallel at the sides, as long as broad,

concave, biemarginate at the apex. Anterior tibize simple,

with the common excision at the base below ; four posterior

tibia unarmed. Mesosternal process flat, parallel, truncate

Bibliographical Notices. 93

(or very slightly arcuate) at the apex. Club of the antennz

very long, slightly curved. General form nearly of Stepha-

norrhina guttata.

This genus is remarkable for the tridentate anterior margin

of the clypeus, which is concave above, and for the very large

club to the antenne. I propose to place it next to Rhanzania.

Eutelesmus simplex, n. sp.

Nitidus, castaneus; thorace scutelloque olivaceis, elytris lavibus,

pedibus piceis eeneo tinctis.

Long. 114 lin.

Clypeus sparingly and obscurely punctured; the three

apical teeth are short, the lateral ones a little more acute than

the middle one. Thorax dark olive-green, nearly black,

sparingly punctured. LElytra dark brown, smooth. Legs

long, coppery brown, tinted with green here and there; the

anterior tibize slender, a little narrowed before the apex; the

basal joint of the anterior tarsi very short. Sterna clothed

with fulvous pubescence. Abdomen broadly impressed in the

middle.

Hab. K. Africa, Dar-es-Salaam.

A single example in Colonel Shelley’s collection.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Zoological Classification: a Handy Book of Reference, with Tables of

the Subkingdoms, Classes, Orders, de. of the Animal Kingdom,

their Characters, and Lists of the Families and principal Genera.

By Francis P. Pascor, F.L.S. Second Edition, with Additions

and a Glossary. Small 8vo. London: Van Voorst, 1880.

To prepare a “ Systema Nature” after the Linnean model, in the

present state of science, would be a task from which the boldest of

naturalists would shrink. Even a ‘ Systema Animalium” would

defy the powers of any one man, however industrious; and we

know from experience that systematic works carried to groups so

low as genera usually take several years in their production, even

when confined to a single tolerably extensive order of animals.

Any such book extended to the whole animal kingdom must of

necessity occupy several considerable volumes, and would by no

means constitute what Mr. Pascoe desires his present work to be,

namely ‘a handy book of reference.”

The first edition of Mr. Pascoe’s ‘ Zoological Classification’ ap-

peared about three years ago ; and we are glad to see that its success

94 Bibliographical Notices.

has been so great as to induce the author to make this second en-

larged issue. The general nature of its contents is perhaps suffi-

ciently explained in its rather detailed title as given above; so that

we need do little more than indicate the mode in which the author

has carried out his design. His object has evidently been to com-

pile from the most trustworthy authorities a something equivalent

to the notes which any of us might wish to prepare for his own

use, for reference while going about to zoological museums, or

when engaged in the study of books and memoirs on zoological

subjects, of course keeping down the size of his book so as to render

it a convenient pocket companion. With this view, after a few

preliminary remarks on the general classification of animals, the

theory of descent, &c., he proceeds to tabulate and briefly charac-

terize the subkingdoms, classes, and orders of the animal kingdom,

including both fossil and recent forms, and finally under each order

gives a list of the more important genera arranged under their

respective families, the latter, however, not characterized. Not-

withstanding the extreme conciseness with which the whole subject

is treated, the author generally indicates not only the bare characters

by which the different groups are to be distinguished, but also certain

interesting points in the structure, habits, or development of the

animals composing them, and, not content with merely mentioning

the author whose opinion he adopts, usually, in cases of doubt, or

where different views are extant, discusses briefly the opinions which

he has not followed. This has the double advantage of furnishing

a considerable amount of useful information to the reader, and of

getting rid of the difficulty which must always be experienced in

the use of many a systematic handbook in which the author treats

his classification as if it were the sole one possible. As regards

the classification here actually adopted, it is, of course, like all

other classifications, open to criticism here and there; but, taken

as a whole, it may certainly be regarded as holding a fairly

middle line among the modern zoological systems, and thus, in

itself, is very satisfactory. Of course so small a book can afford no

space for illustrations.

Mr. Pascoe has added considerably to the value of his work in

the present edition by appending to it a glossary of terms, which,

notwithstanding some few defects, will prove useful, not only to

beginners, but, in many cases, even to more advanced students. In

days gone by the comparative anatomists and outdoor naturalists

used heavily to reproach the systematic zoologist, and especially

the so-called “closet naturalist,” with his fondness for a compli-

cated terminology ; but all the efforts of all the closet naturalists

from the time of Linneus downwards were quite unable to produce

such a rich harvest of terms as have sprung within the last twenty

years from the prolific brains of the anatomists. We cannot help

feeling that much of this complex and daily increasing terminology

is quite unnecessary ; but it exists and will be used, and many

Bibliographical Notices. 95

readers who have been puzzled with the new names applied to parts

of animals, or used as the designations of phenomena in their life-

history, will be glad to hear that a very great number of them

are intelligibly explained in Mr. Pascoe’s glossary. In fact the

book as it stands may be heartily recommended to all who want

a useful, portable, and trustworthy compendium of systematic

zoology.

A Monograph of the Silurian Fossils of the Girvan District in Ayr-

shire. By H. A. Nicnorson, M.D., D.Sc., &c., and R. Eruerimes,

Jun., F.G.S. Fasciculus II. 8vo. Pp. 137-234, plates

x._xvy. Edinburgh: Blackwood and Sons, 1880.

Tue second fasciculus of the above work, although not so extensive

as the first part as regards the plates and letterpress, is equally

interesting. It is occupied wholly with the Crustacea from the

Silurian rocks of Girvan, and contains descriptions of the remaining

Trilobita, continued from the first part, as well as of the forms

referred to the Phyllopoda, Cirripedia, and Ostracoda, which groups,

however, will be further supplemented in the third part, in conse-

quence of additional material recently collected, embracing either

new species, or adding to the already available information as to

forms previously described.

The descriptions include about 40 species of Trilobita, 4 Phyllo-

poda, 1 Cirripede, and 8 Ostracoda ; the notes on the latter group

have been furnished by Prof. T. Rupert Jones.

This part contains a table showing the geographical distribution

(in twenty-three localities) of the species of Crustacea in the Girvan

district, and some general remarks on the stratigraphical relations

of the species as a whole, more especially in regard to the evidence

afforded by them of the age of the beds in which they occur; and

these are ‘referred to the Caradoc, Lower Llandovery, and Upper

Silurian formations.

In comparing the range of corals and crustacea it will be observed

there is an increase in the number of localities yielding Trilobites,

or other orders of Crustacea, over those from which corals have

been obtained. Whether this result will be maintained after addi-

tional researches remains to be seen. ‘‘ It is, however, noteworthy

that at certain localities where the coral-fauna has been found

to be copious, the Crustacea are correspondingly scarce, and vice

versa.”

The Plates, with the exception of pl. xv., which is faint, are

well executed ; and the authors have spared no labour to render the

descriptions and references as exhaustive as possible, by the careful

comparison of original specimens, figures, and descriptions of pre-

viously described similar forms.

96 Miscellaneous.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Researches on the Occurrence of Intestinal Worms in the Intestinal

Canal of the Horse. By H. Krazse.

As the horse is spread over the greater part of the inhabited

world, and its conditions of existence are so varied, it is to be sup-

posed that, like man and the dog, it is not afflicted everywhere, or

with the same frequency, with “the same intestinal worms. ‘To

determine as exactly as possible what are, in Denmark, the Entozoa

that occur in the horse, and especially in his intestinal canal, [

have, during the last four years, examined 100 old horses which

have been killed between September and April in the Veterinary

School of Copenhagen, to serve for anatomical purposes.

In these 100 horses I found in the intestinal canal :-—

BLL TOEE OLLI fer sists nce ae eles lings iatialeshe stata leis 28 times.

TOL TUTOR Baris Se POC ERI Pao 6 RoR Hi 8

Ascaris megalocephala .....cccesccercveseves 16

SEFONGYIUS QTINGLUS, ©... ss cles sie'e's sain ies vs © biel vou 86

tetracanthus (in 67 out of 86 horses) ...... 78

PUTER CUVEE Ant, ate l=\eteista overnjola ine /etiisieia siegrds ee 2

In all the stomach contained larvae of @strus in larger or smaller

quantity; and Mlaria papillosa was, from time to time, met with

suspended from the intestines which had been removed.

Tenia perfoliata, Goeze.—The number of these Tapeworms was

usually less than 25; sometimes there were more—for example,

twice between 100 and 200, and once more than 400. In general

they were lodged only in the caecum ; but the colon sometimes con-

tained isolated specimens, and four times I found some, generally

young individuals, dispersed in the small intestine.

Tenia mamillana, Mehlis, was always lodged in the small intes-

tine. There were usually less than 25, but sometimes more, up to

72. This tapeworm was first described and figured by Gurlt in his

‘Lehrbuch der pathologischen Anatomie der Haus-Siiugethiere’

(1831), vol. i. p. 380, pl. ix. figs. 7, 11; but this must have escaped

Dujardin, who, in his ‘ Histoire naturelle des Helminthes’ (1845),

although he frequently quotes Gurlt’s work, gives, under the article

T’. perfoliata, a description and figures (p. 580, pl. xi. figs. 1-7) of

T. mamillana. Hence these two species have been confounded by

several French authors (Davaine, Baillet).

Tenia plicata, Rudolphi, did not occur in the horses that I have

examined ; but Abildgaard has described and figured it in the

‘ Zoologia Danica’ (vol. iii. 1789, p. 50, pl. 110. fig. 1), and states

that he had met with as many as 5 in one horse. He adds, however,

that this tapeworm was not frequent, and that it was rarer than

T. perfoliata, Rud.

Ascaris megalocephala, Cloquet.—The greatest number found in a

horse was 11; it was always lodged in the small intestine.

Strongylus armatus, Rudolphi, has never been observed in the

Miscellaneous. 97

small intestine. I have met with it especially in the caecum, and

in smaller numbers in the first part of the colon, where it was

usually represented by large individuals of a dark reddish-blue

colour. The number was usually less than 25; but I once counted

nearly 200. Out of 1409 specimens that I examined, 1029 were

females and 380 males.

Stronyylus tetracanthus, Mehlis——I had examined 14 horses

without detecting this worm in them, when, on washing some frag-

ments of the mucous membrane of the colon, I found an enormous

quantity of it in the contents of the intestine, which had remained

adhering to the membrane. By adopting the same process I after-

wards ascertained its presence in greater or less number in most of

the horses, in the caecum and, especially, in the colon. The females

were seldom more than 12 millims. long, although they often con-

tained ova.

Oxyuris curvula, Rudolphi, was found in the dilated portion of

the upper branch of the convolution of the colon, once to the

number of 6, and a second time of 150 specimens. Among the

latter there was a male that measured 7 millims. in length.

In Iceland Dr. Thorvald Jonsson, of Isafjord, has, at my request,

had the kindness to examine the intestines of some horses in search

of Entozoa ; and in 5 of them, all about twenty years old, he found

the worms only in the upper part of the large intestine, but in

great quantity in all, and especially in one of them. These worms,

of which he has sent me some, consisted in part of Oxyuwris curvula

(about 60 individuals, among which were two males), and in part

of an innumerable quantity of Strongylus tetracanthus, which

reached as much as 14 millims. in length. Oawyuris curvula also

occurs in the Danish West-India islands; and the museum of the

Veterinary School possesses specimens from St. Thomas *.— Oversigt

over det Kongl. Danske Videnskabernes Selskabs Forhandlinger, 1880,

p. 33, and Bulletin, p. 9.

The Platysomide. By Dr. R. H. Traquair, F.R.S.E.

In an important memoir, read last year before the Royal Society

of Edinburgh, and now just published in its Transactions, Dr.

Traquair discusses at length the structural characters and affinities

of certain genera of old fossil fishes, the position of which has been

very variously decided by different authors. Of known genera we

have here Eurynotus and Platysomus, Agass., Mesolepis and Hury-

somus, Young, and Cheirodus, M‘Coy ; and the author characterizes

two new genera under the names of Benedenius + and Wardichthys.

* To these parasites of the horse the author adds Dzplostomum

e@egyptiacum, Cobbold, found in Egypt, and remarks that the extant

information as to the Entozoa of the horse and ass, especially with

regard to their geographical distribution, is very scanty.

+ This name will have to be changed, as there is already a Cetacean

genus Benedenia, founded by the late Dr. Gray in 1864,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 7

98 Miscellaneous.

These genera have been placed in very different positions, but

have generally been regarded as allied either to the Paleoniscide

or to the Pycnodonts. Prof. Young of Glasgow has proposed to

arrange them, with the latter, in a special suborder of Ganoids,

under the name of Lepidopleuride—an arrangement which has met

with considerable acceptance. Dr. Traquair discusses the views

put forward by different authors, and then proceeds to a description

of the characters presented by the genera above mentioned, which

he shows to form a connected series, and proposes to include in a

distinct family, Platysomide. He discusses at some length the

affinities of this family to the principal groups to which its members

have been thought to show relationships, and comes to the fol-

lowing conclusions :—

“1. That the Platysomide are specialized forms which have,

if the doctrine of descent be true, been derived from the Palsonis-

cide. Their structure presents us simply with a modification of

the Palzoniscoid type; and wherever the Palsoniscide are placed

in the system, thither the Platysomide must follow.

«2, The resemblances between the Platysomids and the Dape-

diidee and Pycnodontide are mere resemblances of analogy and not

of real affinity. The Dapediide are related not to the Paloniscidee

or Platysomide, but to the other semiheterocercal Ganoids of the

Jurassic era (Lepidotus &c.); and the Pycnodonts are highly spe-

cialized forms, whose general affinities point in the same direction.”

Prof. Traquair regards the Paleoniscide and Platysomidee as

belonging to the Acipenseroid suborder of Ganoids.—Trans. Roy.

Soc. Edinb. vol. xxix. pp. 343-391, pls. iii.—vi.

On the Nervous System of Idothea entomon.

By M. E. Branor.

The nervous system of Jdothea entomon presents fourteen gan-

glia—three cephalic ganglia, seven ganglia of the trunk, four

postabdominal ganglia.

The only naturalist who has investigated the nervous system of

Idothea is H. Rathke*; but his investigations are not exact. He

describes a single cephalic ganglion (he did not see the others); he

took the subcesophageal ganglion for the supracesophageal, and he

does not correctly describe the nerves which issue from it.

The supracesophageal ganglion consists of six parts: it has two

median lobes, or the hemispheres, which give off two nerves for the

inner antenne ; two antennary lobes, which send off the nerves of

the outer antenne ; and two external or optic lobes, which bear

the nerves of the eyes. The cesophageal collar is short, very thick,

and furnishes two nerves for the labrum (nervi labii superioris).

The subcesophageal ganglion, which is small, furnishes three pairs

* Neue Schriften der naturf. Gesellsch. in Danzig, 1820, p. 109, pl. iv.

g. 2.

Miscellaneous. 99

of nerves, as in insects—two for the labium (nervi lub inferioris),

two for the maxille (nervi mawvillares), and two for the mandibles

(nervi mandibulares). The third ganglion of the head, which I

propose to name the pedomawillary ganglion, rests upon a peculiar

lamina, the pedomawillary plate*, and it furnishes one pair of nerves

for the two jaw-feet (nervi pedomaxillares). The trunk possesses

seven ganglia ; that is to say, there is a ganglion for each segment.

The first ganglion of the trunk is very small, although larger than

the pedomaxillary ganglion; all the other ganglia of the trunk

have the same volume. From each of these ganglia originates a

pair of nerves for the feet—connectives separate from the nerves

for the muscles and the skin of the segment, as described by H.

Rathke. In this respect the pedomaxillary ganglion perfectly

resembles those of the trunk ; for, besides the nerves of the jaw-feet,

it emits two other nerves for the posterior part of the head. It

would seem, as shown by the innervation and the presence of a

distinct ganglion, that the posterior part of the head of Jdothea is a

thoracic segment amalgamated with the head. The latter is there-

fore an imperfect cephalothorax, but still morphologically different

from the heads of insects. There are four postabdominal ganglia,

which are much smaller than the ganglia of the trunk ; the last is

the largest; the others are of equal size. The first, second, and

third only furnish one pair of nerves for the corresponding seg-

ments : while the last emits four pairs of nerves. There is also 1 a

sympathic nerve, represented by an unpaired trunk, placed be-

tween the connectives of the ganglionic chain, and interrupted by

the ganglia—that is to say, exactly the same as that which F.

Leydig has described in Porcellio scabert, Rathke saw it, but did

not recognize it as the sympathic.—Comptes Rendus, March 22,

1880, p. 713.

On a Peculiar Modification of a Parasitic Mitte.

By M. Mfenin.

In a great many insects parasitic on plants, the female, when

ready to deposit her eggs or to give birth to larve, is seen to cover

herself with a cottony or byssoid secretion, which serves not only

to protect herself, but also to preserve her progeny from any injury

during the first period of life. This is observed in most cochineal

insects and in the woolly Aphis.

Certain Arachnida, also plant-parasites, possess the same pecu-

liarity ; and a species of V'etranychus has received its name (7.

telarivs) precisely on this account. In this case the cottony secre-

tion of the mite forms a true nidification, destined to protect the

* KE. Brandt, ‘Ueber eine Cephalothoracalplatte des gemeinen Schacht-

wurmes (Idothea entomon),’ St. Petersburg, 1877.

+ Vom Bau des thierischen Korpers (Tiibingen, 1864), p. 251; and

Tafeln zur vergl. Anat. pl. vi. fig. 7.

100 Miscellaneous.

ova during the various phases of incubation and hatching ; for the

female does not remain fixed during oviposition like the Coccide

and the Aphis above mentioned, but lays successively in several

nests.

Up to the present time nothing of this kind had been observed

among the Acarina parasitic upon animals; but chance has just

made me the witness of an exactly similar fact upon a bird. I

was preparing to dissect an American Grosbeak (Cardinalis fulgens,

Bonap.), when, having stripped off the feathers of the thorax, I

was struck by the presence of numerous white spots with which

the naked median and sternal part of the skin which covers the

lower part of the breast was sprinkled. I have preserved this

portion of the skin stretched upon a plate of glass.

Under the lens these little white patches have the aspect of

small spots of mould; but under the microscope, especially after

soaking in glycerine, which renders them diaphanous, these spots

are found to be composed of a fine tissue, beneath which appears a

group of eggs in different stages of incubation, empty egg-shells,

and small yellow Acarines in process of escaping from these enve-

lopes, or which have already escaped from them. These Acarines

are nothing but octopod larvae, which, from the anatomical charac-

ters of the rostrum and legs, it is easy to recognize as belonging to

the species which I have named Cheyletus heteropalpus in a memoir

devoted to the description of a new group of Acarina parasitic on

Rodents and Birds, with which I have established a tribe of Cheylé-

tides parasites *,

In his fine investigation of the anatomy and physiology of the

plumicolous Sarcoptides +, Professor C. Robin has shown that these

deposit their eggs in small masses at the axils of the barbs of the

feathers. I thought that my parasitic Cheyletides acted in the same

manner, seeing that they live with them and even hunt after them ;

but I had never met with their eggs, which are remarkable and

very large (0°18 x 0-11 millim.), with those of the plumicolous

Sarecoptides. The observation which I have just described shows

how these eggs are laid and what precautions the Cheyletides

take to protect them—a fact which singularly approximates them to

the Tetranychi, with which, moreover, they are allied by their

organization. It shows, in addition, that the larve of this species

are octopod when first hatched—a character which is not possessed

by those of the Tetranychi, nor even by those of the wandering

Cheyletides, such as Cheyletus eruditus.—Comptes Rendus, June 7,

1880, p. 1371.

* Journ. de l’Anat. et Physiol. 1878.

+ Comptes Rendus, April 30, 1868.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 82. AUGUST 1880.

XII.—On a remarkable Form of Pedicellaria, and the Func-

tions performed thereby ; together with General Observations

on the Allied Forms of this Organ in the Kchinide. By

W. Percy SLADEN, F.L.S., F.G.S8.

[Plates XII. & XIII. ]

THE following peculiarities in the structure of certain pedi-

cellarize appear to have been undescribed.

In Spherechinus granularis (Lamk.), A. Ag., the pedicel-

larie globifere * are very much larger than the other forms

of pedicellaria upon the same animal, and are of enormous

size when compared with the usual relative proportions of

this appendage in other species of Hchind. The special fea-

* T am unwilling to follow those writers who ignore altogether the old

names by which the different forms of pedicellarize were originally de-

scribed,and who anglicize the colloquial French terms applied by Valentin,

although there can be no doubt whatever about the special form to

which each of Miiller’s terms belonged, the figures and descriptions

given in the ‘ Zoologia Danica’ being perfectly recognizable and charac-

teristic. The following tabulation of the original nomenclature and the

subsequent one used by the French savants will save much tedious

reference :—

Pedicellaria, O. F. Miiller (Zool. Dan.).

O. F. Miiller (1788). Valentin (1841). Perrier (1869).

P. globifera = p- gemmiforme = p- gemmiforme,

P. triphylla = p- ophicéphale ou 3 = p- ophicéphale,

buccal

P, tridens — p- tridactyle = p. tridactyle.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5, Vol. vi. 8

HOR). Mr. W. Percy Sladen on the

ture to which I wish to draw attention is the presence of a

remarkable glandular organ upon the stem or pedicel of the

ped. globifere of S. granularis, situated between the middle

portion of the shaft and the distal extremity to which the

valvate head is attached. Normally the presence of this

organ is superficially manifest as a conspicuous dilatation

upon the shaft. When examined with a lens of low power

the dilatation is found to possess a tripartite form, apparently

in correspondence with the divisions of the head of the pedi-

cellaria; and near the upper portion of each of the three sec-

tions or separate sacculi there is to be seen a small foramen

or pore, through which a glairy mucous matter is extruded as

occasion requires.

The discharge of mucus, it should here be mentioned, is

not solely confined to these organs upon the stem ; for a similar

secretion is also copiously ejected from the saccular head of

the pedicellaria globifera, under certain conditions which

will hereafter be referred to.

These circumstances led the author, whilst studying at the

Zoological Station at Naples, to pay some attention to the

subject; and it is upon the notes and preparations there made

that the present communication is in a large measure based.

When a specimen of S. granularis is placed in fresh water,

the animal frequently throws off a considerable quantity of

slime or mucus, as if in an endeavour to free itself from the

obnoxious environment. This exudation is found to proceed

from the pedicellarie globifere; and, so far as I have been

able to observe, I am disposed to think that its origin is refer-

able entirely to these appendages. It may be remarked in

passing, however, that this procedure is not confined to the

species under notice, nor yet to the group of the “regular”

HKchinoidea ; for Hchinocardium and some species of starfish

may be seen to behave in a similar manner when subjected to

the same treatment ; indeed the discharge from the Spatan-

goid is much more copious than in the case of S. granularis.

The pedicellarie globifere of S. granularis are readily

distinguishable from the accompanying ped. triphylle and

ped. tridentes, which are found upon the same test. Apart

from their larger size, the head has the appearance of being

fleshy and globose; and the jaw-pieces or valves are enveloped

in large membranous sacs; whilst the distal extremity of the

internal calcareous skeleton-frame is sharply bent at a right

angle from the main axis of the jaw-piece, and attenuated

into a long, sharp, tooth-like process or fang that protrudes

from the saccular development; just mentioned, and which,

when the pedicellaria is closed, meets in the centre with the

Pedicellarice in the Echinidee. 103

corresponding processes of the companion jaw-pieces. The

stem is rigid throughout, and contains a calcareous shaft that

traverses the entire length, and to which the head of the pedi-

cellaria is directly attached. Near the middle portion of the

stem is the large, inflated, gibbous, sac-like swelling pre-

viously mentioned ; and, considering its very prominent and

conspicuous character, it seems surprising that its occurrence

in this common Mediterranean species should not have been

more generally observed.

The Glandular Sacculi of the Stem.—The description of

the pedicellaria will commence most conveniently at this

part. The sacculi of the stem-dilatation are generally dis-

posed in an irregular subspiral manner round the shaft, the

apices of the three being never, so far as I am aware, all

equidistant from the extremity of the shaft. After removing

the pedicellaria from the test and rendering the tissues sufii-

ciently clear for the transmission of light, it will be apparent

that each of the sacculi contains an elongate ovoid or sub-

cordiform mass, the upper portion of which terminates at the

pore. By this method of examination no vessels of any kind

are seen to open into the internal masses, either from above or

below, and they have the appearance of simply lying upon

the central rod and being held in position by attachment

around the foramen (Pl. XII. fig. 4).

On dissecting away a portion of the investing membrane

the mass can be readily displaced from within the sacculus

with a fine needle-point; and it then has the appearance of a

white, spongy, reticulated substance with a denser central

portion within and a number of moderately large, elongated

pink cells distributed over its surface, and through the substance

itself, external to the central mass (fig. 3). In order to

arrive at the ultimate structure of this body recourse must be

had to other methods of investigation. I have found that

sections are unquestionably the best means of attaining this

end, although it is a very difficult matter to cut them of the

requisite thinness, in consequence of the hard and gritty cha-

racter imparted to the inner mucous mass by the chemical

action of the various preservative and staining reagents which

it is necessary to employ. On account of the nature of the

mucus, some fluids are altogether inapplicable; picro-sul-

phuric acid or fresh water may be cited as examples; and,

indeed, so sensitive does the mucus appear to be, that even

when specimens that have been preserved in alcohol for more

than a year are placed in water, the sacculi swell to many

times their normal size and burst in a few moments.

I have found it to be the most satisfactory method of pre-

104 Mr. W. Percy Sladen on the

paration to place the pedicellariz, immediately after removal

from the test, in alcohol of 70 per cent. acidulated with

2 per cent. of HCl; and then, when decalcification has been

effected and all traces of the acid thoroughly removed by

repeated washings, to stain in hematoxylin.

A transverse section through the stem-dilatation (Pl. XII.

fig. 8) presents the following series of tissues :—

1. Epithelial nucleated cells of the investing membrane ;

2. A neuro-muscular layer with granular fusiform cells dis-

tributed here and there; 3. Tissue with numerous large

colourless cells; 4. A layer of large areolar spaces and

gland-cells and ducts; 5. The central mass, composed of a

very finely reticulated substance, densely filled up with mucous

matter (Pl. XII. fig. 8). A longitudinal section through the

organ indicates the distribution of these tissues, and also that

the structure enumerated above belongs essentially to the

gland-sac, with the exception of the epithelial layer of the

common investing membrane.

In the longitudinal section of the stem neuro-muscular

bands may be seen traversing its length, and bead-like bands

of granular fusiform bodies, connected at the extremities by

delicate fibres, immediately underlying the cuticular epithe-

lium. Although I was at first sight disposed to regard

these as simple pigment masses, I am now inclined to con-

sider them more intimately connected with nerve-structure.

That they are different from the true pigment masses will

be seen on examining a specimen from which the colour has

not been discharged—the cells of these latter being much less

regular in shape and much more numerous, and not united

into the same longitudinal bead-like bands by the delicate

fibres referred to above.

The calcareous shaft occupies only a small space in the

centre of the stem, and is surrounded by a considerable thick-

ness of nucleated connective tissue. The granular (nerve ?)

cells are found to be densely crowded immediately above the

glandular sacculi. ‘The foramen of the sacculus is surrounded

by a strong sphincter muscle. The whole investing mem-

brane of the pedicellaria globifera (head, stem, and saccular

dilatation alike) is indurated on its outer surface with a large

number of small, curved, calcareous spicules somewhat re-

sembling the letter C in form, and having a slightly thickened

or rounded knob-like termination at each extremity.

It occasionally happens that a pedicellaria globifera may

be met with which is devoid of the glandular sacculi upon its

stem ; and no difference would at first sight be noticed between

Pedicellarice vn the Kchinide. 105

this and the stem of one of the pedicellariz upon which no

such dilatation is known tooccur. It will be found, however,

on examination under the microscope, that the foramina are

nevertheless present and occupy the same position as that

which they would hold in one of the sac-bearing stems, and

appear to be normal in every way (PI. XII. fig. 6). Iam

led, therefore, to regard these as simply cases in which the

glands of the sacculi are aborted from some cause or other ;

but how this state of things has come about I am quite

unable to say.

Head of the Pedicellaria globifera.—Mucus, as previously

stated, is extruded from the head or jaw-portion of the ped.

globifera. As the anatomy of the soft parts of these organs

has never been described in detail, it will be found a subject

well worthy of attention on the present occasion, and will

assist in the elucidation of the functions performed by these

well-known and yet obscure appendages.

The structure of the calcareous framework of the head of

this form of pedicellaria is familiar to most possessors of

microscopes, and has been frequently figured. It is at once

readily recognizable from that belonging to the triphylla or

tridens form of pedicellaria. Hach of the three valves or

jaw-pieces of the ped. globifera in question is of remarkably

elegant form, somewhat resembling a mandolin in shape.

The basal portion is large and swollen out, presenting a

convex surface outwardly and a concave one inwardly, a

delicate median keel or partition separating this latter into

two hollow chambers. The basal portion occupies fully one

third of the height of the jaw-piece. The upper portion

consists of a delicate shaft proceeding from the upper part

of the basal shield in the prolongation of its median axis;

it is somewhat quadrangular in section, and slightly tapers

towards the upper portion; the extremity is finely pointed

into a tooth-like process, which is roundly curved at a right

angle to the axis of the piece and directed inwards ; imme-

diately where the curve is completed the shaft becomes

somewhat constricted, and is then slightly expanded again

prior to the commencement of the delicate tapering towards

the tip, the expanded portion being channelled and presenting

the appearance of two or more lateral lamella merged toge-

ther to form the tip or tooth-like fang. The valves of the

pedicellaria globifera are attached immediately to the upper

part of the calcareous shaft of the stem. The whole head is

invested with a very considerable development of soft parts,

and presents, when closed, the appearance, so aptly described

106 Mr. W. Percy Sladen on the

by Valentin, of the corolla of a flower “asleep” for the

night *.

Each jaw-piece is invested in a membranous sac, which

gradually swells out from the tip to the base, where it pre-

sents a very inflated appearance, and merges into the general

sac of the whole head, the only portion of the calcareous

shaft that is visible being the fang or tooth-like process,

which is left naked and protruding from the apical portion of

the sac. On the upper surface of the fang the investing

membrane does not lie perfectly close to the shaft; but an

aperture is formed on either side, through which mucus is

expelled.

No trace of the two external sac-like formations that are

found in the pedicellariw globifere of many other Echini is

visible to superficial view in those of Spherechinus granu-

laris, the whole valve being enveloped in a single, highly

inflated, membranous sac.

The valves of the pedicellaria can be opened and closed,

the expansion being generally maintained until the mner

surface of the valves is at right angles to the shaft, and the

inner areas of the three jaws together form a plane flat

surface at right angles to the stem. When in this position

the fang is usually retracted, or, perhaps more correctly, hidden

within the sac-like sheath (Pl. XII. figs. 8-5). At the

slightest touch or irritation the jaws immediately close, and,

under certain circumstances, a flow of mucus takes place from

the apertures above mentioned.

Recourse must now be had to dissection and sections in

various directions, to enable us to treat further on the anatomy

of the organs under consideration.

On examining a longitudinal section through the pedicel-

laria the following tissues will be observed:—1. The fine

investing membrane composed of epithelial cells; 2. A stra-

tum with a few distributed nerve-cells; 3. The walls of a

large saccular body bounded by a moderately thick layer of

horizontally disposed muscular fibres; 4. Within this a

widely reticulated tissue terminating in follicular gland-cells,

closely aggregated and forming a layer internal to the wall

of the sac, fully one third of its diameter in breadth at the

median part (Pl. XIII. fig. 9). A serial range of sections,

together with careful dissection of a single valve, will show

that the glandular sac is divided on its upper portion by a

fine partition into two chambers, both opening into the basal

portion of the sac, and that these are disposed one on either

* Monographies d’Echinodermes, ‘ Anat. du genre Echinus,” p. 48.

Pedicellarice in the Kichinidee. 107

side of the median line, and open at the apex of the valve

on the sides of the fang as above mentioned, whence the

discharge of the mucous or glairy matter secreted by the

glands of the sac takes place. This sac (or double sac more

accurately) is placed external to, or upon the outward side of,

the central calcareous shaft of the jaw-piece. The three

valves are held together by strong bands of muscles, which

are attached within the hollow cavity of the basal portion,

the muscular impressions being clearly perceptible on either

side of the median ridge after the calcareous skeleton has

been cleaned in a strong potash solution. Nerve-centres

with fibres running into each valve, communicating with

these muscles, may be traced in the middle of the basal por-

tion of the head immediately above the upper extremity of the

central shaft of the stem.

When the jaws or valves of the pedicellaria are opened

wide, the inner margin of the base of the internal skeleton,

the lower part of the free edge of the partitional keel of

its basal cavity, and the extreme tip of the fang, all fall in

one and the same plane, which is at right angles to the stem

of the pedicellaria (Pl. XII. fig. 4). Owing to the stretching

of the investing membrane a flat surface of triangular outline

is thus presented, which resembles fancifully the contour of

an old-fashioned three-cornered hat, the edges being some-

what loose and overturned (PI. XII. fig. 5). In the centre

of this inner surface of the expanded valves are three, small,

oval-shaped cushions, approximated at their bases, and one

lying upon the median keel of each of the valve-frames

(Pl. XII. fig. 5, and Pl. XIII. figs. 9, 10). These organs,

which are finely papillate and richly supplied with nerve-

fibres (as will be found indicated in the section in Pl. XIII.

fig. 12), are presumably of sensorial (7. e. tactile) function, and

act, in all probability, as the communicators of the advent of

any foreign or irritating element. When the Echinus is alive

and at rest in a congenial environment the jaws of the pedi-

cellaria are extended, the whole appendage swaying gently

to and fro as if in search of, and in readiness for, a coming

enemy.

Functions of the Pedicellarie globifere.—Respecting the

functions of pedicellarie, around which subject there still

remains so much doubt, I shall, in the present communica-

tion, chiefly confine my remarks to the ped. globifera—the

form that has been under examination.

It would appear that one of the principal physiological

actions, and that which distinguishes the present from each

of the other forms of pedicellariz, consists in the discharge of

108. Mr. W. Percy Sladen on the

mucus. This takes place, in the species we have been dis-

cussing (viz. Spherechinus granularis), both from the head

of the pedicellaria and from the sacculi of the stem.

A careful study of these organs in the living state, and a

comparison of the habits of other Echinoderms, have led me

to formulate the following explanation of the functions sub-

served by the pedicellarie globifere ; and although I am not

at present able to do more than offer it as a suggestion, the

facts that have laid the foundation for this conclusion are in-

controvertible, whilst the argument deduced therefrom would

appeal to the judgment by virtue of its reasonableness alone,

even if it were unsupported by the collateral evidence of

which we are in possession.

It has previously been remarked that a Spherechinus

granularis, when placed in fresh water, throws out a glairy

mucous matter that envelops the test; and the author has

seen the same discharge take place when the urchin was

placed in a vessel of sea-water different from that which it

had previously occupied. This discharge comes from the

pedicellarie globifere; and the opinion has already been

stated that these appendages are the source to which it is

entirely due.

The reason of the discharge is evidently an attempt on the

part of the animal to free itself from unpleasant surroundings.

The prime cause, I am inclined to think, lies in the explana-

tion that the function of these pedicellariz is that of removing

grit, sand, dirt, or other offensive matter from the surface of

the animal.

- From the manner of the arrangement of parts upon the

surface of a sea-urchin, it can readily be imagined that a

natural tendency must exist towards the accumulation of all

such substances amongst the many crevices and interstices

on the body-surface, between crowded spines, ambulacral

suckers, and pedicellarie. Yet it will be found that the

Echinus is generally wonderfully clean. In my opinion the

ciliary epithelium is altogether insufficient to effect this ;

and the duty devolves upon the pedicellarie globifere,

the following being the manner in which the work is per-

formed.

When the tactile cushion of the pedicellaria comes into con-

tact with a tangible object of foreign matter, the valves close

and a discharge of mucus takes place, wherewith the ob-

noxious object is covered. When the hold of the jaws is

avain relaxed the irritating substance remains entangled in a

cloud of the glairy exudation, ready to be easily disengaged from

the surface of the animal by a few movements of the neigh-

Pedicellarie in the Echinide. 109

bouring spines, and is finally carried off by the ordinary cur-

rents of the water in which the ehdnus lives.

A similar process may be observed with the greatest ease

to be carried out by Astropecten; and this 1 have been

able to verify many times by placing a specimen of the

common A. aurantiacus in a large flat vessel, convenient for

observation, and, when covered with sea-water, sprinkling some

fine sand and mud over its dorsal area. In the course of a

short time most of this will have been carried away by the

action of the paxille and by the lateral papillated grooves,

whilst such particles as have resisted this operation will be

found enveloped in a glairy pellicle, which is gradually and by

very slight motion drawn into a narrow band extending over

the median line of each ray. ‘This is then disengaged from

the surface entirely, and is finally cast off by the slightest

movement the starfish may make.

Without some such process it would be difficult to see how

so intricate a structure as the paxillary area could be kept

free from the collection of dirt and foreign matter, as the

interspaces under the extended spinelets of the paxille form

what would naturally become a receptacle for such accumu-

lation.

Without entering further into detail on the present occa-

sion as to the source of the mucous discharge in Astropecten

(as I hope shortly to communicate some observations upon

that point), I may say that I feel little hesitation, after a

careful study of the facts above recorded, in regarding this

as a strictly homologous case with that of Spherechinus, and

valuable for our present purpose in exemplifying the manner

in which the operation is effected in that Kchinoderm.

Relations, Immature Stages, and probable Origin of the

Saccular Organ of the Stem.—At present I am unable to

offer any satisfactory reason why there should be the two

distinct sources of mucous secretion in Spherechinus granu-

laris, viz. from the sacs of the valves of the head and from

the sacs upon the stem. Very probably the secretion may be

of different composition from the two sets of glands. Indeed

this supposition would seem to be confirmed by the difference

in their histological details, as well as by the frequent (che-

mical?) change which is found to take place in the sacculi of

the stem and the deposition of crystalline matter therein

during preparation, a state of things which I have never met

with in the sacs of the head of the pedicellariz.

At first sight it may appear anomalous that such a well-

marked peculiarity as the presence of the stem-sacculi should

apparently be possessed only, so far as my present knowledge

110 Mr. W. Percy Sladen on the

goes, by Spherechinus granularis. But from a study of the

development of the sacculiferous pedicellarie globifere of this

species and of the structure of the ordinary form of ped. glo-

bifera in other Echini, I am inclined to consider that this

is perhaps not so abnormal after all, and that the occurrence

may be explained by derivation and advanced development.

Hitherto the ped. globifere of Echini have been simply

described as possessing a globose fleshy head attached imme-

diately to the calcareous shaft of the stem, both head and

stem being alike covered with a common investing membrane.

No mention has been made of the detail of the special ana-

tomy of these parts.

The pedicellaria globifera of Echinus melo may be taken

as a typical form for our present purpose. The superficial

differences which at once strike the attention are the com-

paratively smaller size, the presence of two external and visi-

ble sacculi on the outer portion of each valve of the head, the

gradual widening or expansion of the investing membrane of

the stem immediately under the head, and the absence of any

trace of sacculi on the stem.

A longitudinal section of this pedicellaria shows the gland-

bearing sac of the valve, its muscular investment, the tactile

cushion, the powerful muscles of the valves, and the attach-

ment upon the distal extremity of the stem-rod. Hach of

these parts is referable to a similar structure already enu-

merated when treating of the section of the pedicellaria of

Spherechinus granularis; and for the present purpose it will

not be necessary to indicate the special modifications they

present in this form. The expanded portion of the investing

membrane of the pedicellaria immediately underneath the

head in 4, melo demands, however, especial attention.

Within this expansion there is seen to occur immediately

below the gland-sac of the valve an irregular, more or less

coarsely cellular cavity or space, which is filled with mucous

matter (Pl. XIII. fig. 13, x), and from which there appears to

be an opening leading on to the inner surface of the calca-

reous axis of the valve-frame, by which means the mucus is

probably conducted on to the under (?) side of the fang

(Pl. XIII. fig. 13). Iam unable to state positively at present

whether the mucus is secreted originally within this chamber

or not; for although a few large cells with long connective

fibres may be seen within the mucous mass of the cavity, I

cannot say whether they are gland-cells or not; and the doubt

is also further increased by indications of what may probably

turn out to be an opening between the gland-sac of the valve

and the cavity in question. However this may be, there

Pedicellarie in the Echinidee. 111

would seem to be little doubt that the lower chamber is the

homologue of the stem-sacculus in Spherechinus granularis ;

and that such is actually the case would appear to receive

demonstration when the immature stages of the pedicellaria

globifera of. S. granularis are taken into consideration.

In examining a young example of S. granularis it will be

found that, in addition to a goodly number of large and appa-

rently fully grown sacculiferous pedicellarie globifere, there 1s

also a considerable proportion of the same pedicellaric that

.are immature. It will be noted in these that the distance of

the stem-sacculi from the valvate head is in relation to the

size or stage of growth that the pedicellaria has attained ; and

also that, in the small examples, the size of the stem-sacculi

is proportionally very much larger than in the fully grown

organ, the dilatation on the stem not unfrequently exceeding

the diameter of the head of the pedicellaria. Still earlier

stages may be found in which the stem-sacculi are situated

immediately beneath and touching the head (Pl. XIII. fig. 7),

the dense white contents of the swollen sacculi being percep-

tible through the transparent investing membrane, and the

outer surface being mottled with fine scarlet specks, whilst

the contour of the stem-dilatation is globular and often ex-

ceeds in breadth that of the head (Pl. XII. fig. 7).

I have not yet been able to study these early phases of the

pedicellaria globifera as thoroughly as is desirable ; for inhe

simple spirit-preparations, which are unfortunately the only

ones that I possess of these stages, the delicate and very sen-

sitive nature of the mucus-gland has defied that method of

preparation, and I am in consequence unable to say any thing

at present as to the internal and minute anatomy of this

early form of the pedicellaria. The drawing, of which fig. 7

is a reproduction, was made from a fresh specimen, immedi-

ately after removal from the test. That this stage represents

the adult form of the pedicellaria globifera in E. melo, will

be at once suggested by a reference to the figures here given.

A number of small bodies are also present upon the test

which appear to be a still more primitive stage of our pedicel-

laria, in which the organ is represented by a minute clubbed

stem; but lam at present unable to say definitely whether

these bodies are really the normal primitive stage of the

sacculiferous pedicellarie globifere, or whether they are simply

abnormal shafts upon which only the stem-sacculi have been

developed.

Admitting that the phases of growth of the pedicellariz

correspond with the stages above enumerated, the conclusion

is almost unavoidable that the pedicellaria globifera of Sphe-

112 Mr. W. Percy Sladen on the

rechinus granularis, with its mucus-sacculi situated midway

upon the stem, is a form derived and developed from the

simple and more compact condition of the organ, such as is

presented in the pedicellaria of the Z. melo type, and of which

the early immature phase of the Spherechinus granularis-

pedicellaria, which has the mucus-sac situated immediately

below the valvate head, is the representative.

In sequence to these conclusions it is perhaps not straining

the argument too far to adduce it as an indication of the

ancestry of the latter species from some more primitive Echinus

type.

On the Functions of the Pedicellarie of Echinus in general.

—The observations above recorded and the conclusions de-

duced therefrom may lead not inaptly to a few remarks on

the companion forms of pedicellariz. Mr. Alexander Agassiz

was, I believe, the first who by actual observation assigned

the true function of any of these organs. He stated that he

had watched the pellets of exuvie being passed along the

test and removed from the body of the Hchinus by means of

pedicellariz. Unfortunately Mr. Agassiz leaves the matter

without saying which of the forms of this appendage was the

agent employed. I also have seen the same operation per-

formed ; and it was always the pedicellarie tridentes that came

into use for the purpose; indeed the most superficial exami-

nation would suggest that these alone could be employed for

such a service, neither the p. globifere nor the p. triphylle

having valves capable of grasping so large a body as the

ejected pellets in question. On the other hand the jaws of

the p. tridentes are admirably fitted for the purpose ; and that

this is the chief use of that form of pedicellaria there seems

but little doubt.

The use of the pedicellarie globifere has been indicated in

the preceding pages.

Lastly we have the ped. triphylle. Unfortunately my own

observations have not yet enabled me to make out their special

function with any degree of certainty; but their small size, as

well as their general behaviour, lead me to the decided im-

pression that their principal use is that of seizing the smaller

particles of foreign matter, which of necessity have eluded

the more rigid as wellas more specially organized forms above

mentioned, and of casting their captures either directly away

from the test or, perhaps more probably, into the mucous

pellicle formed by the discharge of the pedicellarie globiferee

under the circumstances previously noted. That the ped.

triphylle should be used, as some writers have maintained,

Pedicellaria in the Echinide. 113

for the capture of passing organisms for the purpose of food,

or even for their retention until decomposition has set in and

the accompanying crowds of infusoria have been produced,

seems to me highly improbable when we take into account

the character and behaviour of the pedicellarie themselves

and the constantly moving currents of water which the envi-

ronment of the sea-urchin naturally presupposes, irrespective

of any consideration as to the kind of food required by the

animal. Besides this, if it were the case that these pedicel-

lari were put to such a use, the jaws or head-valves would

frequently be found filled with decaying matter—a circum-

stance which, so far as my own observations go, very seldom,

if ever, happens.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Puate XII.

Fig. 1. Pedicellaria globifera of Spherechinus granularis. The valves of

the head nearly closed. The glandular dilatation on the stem

is somewhat distended; and one of the sacculi is seen disrupted

by the action of very dilute spirit. x 18.

Fig. 2. Head of another example of the same form of pedicellaria, placed

slightly obliquely to show the under portion. The valves are

closed; and their sacculi are more ample towards the extremities

than in the previous figure. X 15.

Fig. 8. The same form of pedicellaria with the valves of the head ex-

panded. A portion of the investing membrane of the stem-

dilatation has been cut away ; and the internal glandular body

of one of the sacculi is seen displaced. x 18.

Fig. 4, Another example in which a portion of the investing membrane

has been removed, in order to show the glandular body in situ.

The head is represented in outline, and the position of the in-

ternal calcareous skeleton of the valve is indicated. x 13,

Fig. 5. The same form of pedicellaria, expanded as in figs. 3 and 4, and

seen from above, showing the position of the tactile cushions,

x 13.

Fig. 6. The stem of a pedicellaria globifera in which the stem-sacculi

are wanting, the foramina only being present. x 13,

Fig. 7. Immature stage of pedicellaria globifera from a young specimen

of Spherechinus granularis. X 24.

Fig. 8. Transverse section through one of the sacculi of the stem of pedi-

cellaria globifera: X 470. a, epithelium; 6, neuro-muscular

layer; ¢, cellular layer; d, gland-cells and ducts; e, mucous

mass.

PLATE XIII.

Fig. 9, Longitudinal section through the head of the ped. globifera of

S. granularis, cut slightly oblique: xX 57. a, ephithelium;

b, thin layer of connective tissue with isolated nerve-cells ;

ec, muscular wall of the sacculus; d, gland-cells ; e, muscles of

the valves; f, muscles in connexion with the tactile cushion;

g, the tactile cushion.

114 Rey. T. R. R. Stebbing on Gastrosaccus spiniferus.

Fig. 10. Transverse section through the head of the same form of pedi-

cellaria, cut slightly oblique: x 57. The letters have the same

signification as in fig. 9.

Fig. 11. A portion of the glandular sacculus of the valve, more highly

magnified: x 470, Letters same as in fig. 9.

Fig. 12. Longitudinal section of the tactile cushion: Xx 235. Letters

same as in fig. 9.

Fig. 13. Longitudinal section of the pedicellaria globifera of Echinus

melo: X 57. a, the glandular sac of the valve; x, the secon-

dary mucus-sac.

XIII.—Gastrosaccus spiniferus, Goés, newly described and

figured. By the Rev. T. R. R. Steppine, M.A.

[Plate IIT.]

Family Myside.

Genus Gasrrosaccus, Norman.

The animal is transparent, with dendritic markings on cer-

tain parts, in particular on the last pereion- and the first and

third pleon-segments, and a large patch on each side of the

marsupial pouch. From the eyes to the extremity of the tail

it is less than half an inch long.

Between the eyes is a short, longitudinally grooved, blunt

rostrum, beneath which, and produced beyond it, is a pointed

frontal process ; from this to the cervical groove is about a

third of the dorsal, a fourth of the lateral, length of the cara-

pace. The large dorsal smus of the carapace has its inner

part margined with eight spines directed backwards, slightly

converging, a little bent downwards at their tips; the central

are the longest, the lateral very small; behind them there is a

small slit in the margin, making a sort of spine-like lobe.

The first four pleon-segments are nearly cylindrical, some-

what compressed at the sides; the last of the four ends

dorsally in a small keeled adpressed prolongation. The

fifth segment is dorsally carinate, the keel ending in a slightly

upturned membranous process of small size, convex, pointed

at the end; its length once and a half its breadth at the base.

From the base of the pleon the body narrows rather rapidly

backwards to the end of the fifth segment; from this

point the sixth segment slightly widens towards the telson ;

it is cylindrical, nearly equal in length to each of the

two segments preceding it; the second and third are the

shortest.

Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing on Gastrosaccus spiniferus. 115

The large epimeron of the first pleon-segment, which is so

characteristic in the females of this genus, differs from the

corresponding part as figured by Sars for Glastrosaccus sanc-

tus and G'. Normanz, in that its hinder point of attachment is

not at the hinder lateral angle of the segment, but very near

to its front margin, whence its edge slopes back to an angular

termination at the hinder lateral angle of the second segment.

Its shape, instead of being oval, might rather be described as

an irregular lozenge-form. ‘The curved lower margin is

folded under the marsupium; the front margin is microscopi-

cally serrate. It may be well to notice that the extreme

transparency of the parts makes it very difficult to follow the

overlapping outlines of this epimeron, the carapace, and the

marsupium. Seen from below, the marsupial pouch ends

anteriorly in an equilateral triangle. With the notable dis-

tinction already mentioned, the shape of the carapace and its

surface-markings bear a close resemblance to those described

by Prof. G. O. Sars for G. sanctus.

The eyes are black, with short, thick, cylindrical stalks,

without dendritic markings, bulging a little on the inner side ;

they project slightly beyond the edges of the carapace.

The upper antenne have the first joint of the peduncle long,

stout, and cylindrical; on the outer anterior edge it ends ina

minute process. The second joint is short, longer on the

inner side, where it has two small hairs, than on the outer,

along which are ranged three incurved spines, of which the

foremost is the largest. The third joint is half the length of

the first, and not quite twice that of the second, with its

anterior edge sharply truncate between the two filaments,

within the base of the outer one directing forwards a little

conical process. ‘The filaments (as, indeed, the whole of these

antenne) bear the closest likeness to those of G. sanctus; in

that species, however, the spines of the second joint of the

peduncle are figured as straight, not incurved.

The scale of the lower antenne reaches nearly to the end

of the peduncle; it has its outer edge straight and smooth,

the spine-like termination nearly level at its point with the

front of the rounded anterior margin, which, as well as the

inner margin, is closely set with long plumose sete. The pedun-

cle reaches nearly to the end of the second joint of the upper

antenna. The shape and ornamentation and the filament

agree with the descriptions of G. sanctus. The upper lip is

helmet-shaped, ending in a long thin spike; it 1s dendriti-

cally marked. va

The palps of the mandibles have the first joint short ; the

116 Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing on Gastrosaccus spiniferus.

second is long, rather stout and sinuous, set on the outer edge

with straight cilia. The third joint is three quarters the length

of the second, much thinner, straight, set with numerous

feathered cilia on the outer edge, and with three or four on

the inner; at the apex a curved cilium projects forward;

from this the margin is obliquely truncate on the outer side,

and set round with small backward-curved spines close toge-

ther, from the midst of which group runs out another spine

twice the length of its companions, with its principal curve

directed forwards, and having at the back of this curve a

little brush of hairs.

The number of joints in the so-called tarsus of the pereio-

pods varies from eight to twelve; they are ornamented with

long plumose sete; there is also a small thorn at the extre-

mity of each joint. In some at least, perhaps in all, of these

limbs there is a thorn on each side of the extremity of each

joint. ‘There appears to be also a minute rudiment of a finger,

or arudimentary joint additional to the numbers mentioned.

The swimming-palps are furnished with very long, highly

plumose sete; the flat broad basal joint on the anterior side

runs out into a rounded lobe.

The pleopods in the female, which alone is here described,

resemble those in the cognate species; the first pair have

the shape which Mr. Norman has compared to that of a

thigh-bone. Some three or four plumose sete stand out near

the somewhat dilated end of the peduncle. The rami are

both small, the inner with three or four sete, the outer

(which is shorter and more pointed) with one or two.

The telson is about as long as the sixth segment, its breadth

at the base more than a third of its length; it becomes nar-

rower towards the distal end, which has a narrow deep inci-

sion, the curving sides and curved apex of which are set round

with fine spines close together, decreasing as they run up

the incision. There are eight thorns on each side of the telson,

all more or less curved, the pair at the base standing out at a

considerable angle, the last and penultimate pairs, both of which

are large and long, being directed backwards in a line with

the margin.

The inner laminez of the uropods are broadly lanceolate,

reaching nearly as far as the tips of the terminal spines of the

telson; they are densely fringed with long plumose sete on

both margins; there are also ten spines on the underside—a

long and a short one on the swollen part at the base contain-

ing the round otolith, the other eight on the inner edge, the

third from the base shorter and a little further from the edge

than the rest.

Rey. T'. R. R. Stebbing on Gastrosaccus spiniferus. 117

The outer lamine are rather shorter than the inner, with

twelve long incurved spines on the outer side; the truncated

end and the inner sides are adorned with very long plumose

sete. The telson and uropods are semitransparent, displaying

all over a fine honeycomb pattern.

This little species I found last August (1879) at Banff,

while turning up thin slices of sand at low tide in search of

sessile-eyed crustaceans. I had proposed to name it in honour

of Professor G. O. Sars, whose finely and fully illustrated

monograph on the Myside has set forth the group with a

clearness, both of writing and figuring, quite in keeping with

the delicate transparency of the animals described; but the

Rey. A. M. Norman, from figures which [ sent him of the

spined dorsal sinus, identified it with the Gastrosaccus sanctus

of his Shetland Dredging Report, 1868. That species is de-

scribed as equivalent to Mysis spinifera of Goés, and as

having the dorsal sinus “ elegantly scalloped.” This expres-

sion did not, in the first instance, represent to my mind the

spine-like ornamentation of the carapace already described.

I was fortunate, therefore, in being able to obtain Mr. Nor-

man’s own interpretation of it. It is curious that Goés makes

no remark upon this striking characteristic. In other

respects my specimens tally so closely with his description

and Mr. Norman’s, that I should not feel justified in putting

forward a new name for the species. The only point that

might raise a doubt is, that both the authors named are

inclined to identify the species they have in view with the

Mysis sancta of Van Beneden, whereas that author figures the

fifth abdominal segment of his species without the very spine

which gives its name to Gastrosaccus spiniferus. Van Bene-

den leaves the description of his species almost a blank ; and

the figures which he gives might, quite within the bounds of

possibility, roughly represent the corresponding parts of three

or four different species*. All that can be said is that they do

not disagree with the Grastrosaccus sanctus fully and minutely

described and figured by Sars, while they present one essen-

tial point of distinction from the description by Goés of Mysis

spinifera.

* On my submitting the question of nomenclature to Monsieur van

Beneden himself, he replied, with courteous promptitude, that for a deci-

sion it would be necessary to compare the actual specimens described

both with one another and with a series of others of various ages and

both sexes. In the absence of means for doing this, he inclines to Mr.

Norman’s view, which, as I have stated above, was to unite G. sanctus

and G‘. spiniferus.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser, 5, Vol. vi. 9

118 Mr. E. R. Alston on Perognathus bicolor of Gray.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE III.

Gastrosaccus spiniferus.

D, dorsal view. C, cephalon, showing rostrum and

L, lateral view. frontal process, with the eyes.

T, telson. prp. 5, penultimate pereiopod.

a, 8. upper antenna. plp. 1, first pleopod.

a. 7., lower antenna. plp. 2, second pleopod.

sc., scale of lower antenna. car., lateral view of dorsal spines

L, labrum, with palps of mandi- of carapace.

bles. is., life size.

XIV.—Note on the Perognathus bicolor of Gray.

By Epwarp R. Axston, Sec. L.8.

TWELVE years ago the late Dr. J. E. Gray described a Pero-

gnathus bicolor trom Honduras*. He stated that it was

black above, with uniform bristly fur, and gave the habitat as

‘6 Honduras (Sallé),” adding “There is a spiny rat from

Honduras with a longer tail and smooth front teeth, agreeing

in colour with the above.” |

In 1876, when writing to my friend Dr. Elliott Coues on

the United-States specimens of Geomyide in the British

Museum, I made the following casual observation on this

species, which I did not suppose wouid have come within the

limits of the ‘Monograph of the North-American Rodentia,’

but which he included with the quotation from my letter :—

‘ P. bicolor, Gray (from Honduras), appears to be a good

species, but has been curiously badly described. It is dark

brown above, not black; and though the fur is sparse and

somewhat harsh, it is not in the least bristly! Gray seems to

have had both this specimen and his Heteromys melanoleucus

in his hands when he wrote, and to have confused one with

the other”? ft.

Having since had occasion to revise the species of this

family, I find that I had greatly underrated the depth of error

into which Gray had sunk on this occasion. Mr. Oldfield

Thomas has drawn my attention to the fact that the frag-

mentary skull of the type specimen is preserved, under its

old misnomer of Perognathus monticola; and this proves that

the animal is a Leteromys, perfectly identical with Gray’s

“ spiny rat with smooth front teeth.” Moreover, by a refe-

rence to the original registers, Mr. Thomas finds that these

specimens were not sent by Sallé from Honduras, but by

* P.Z.S. 1868, p. 202.

+ Mon. N.-Am, Rodent. p, 515.

On new Species of Asiatic Lepidoptera. Heterocera. 119

Dyson from Venezuela. As the species will therefore not

come within my limits in the ‘ Biologia Centrali-Americana,’

and as I have been led, to some extent, to indorse one of the

gravest of Gray’s errors, I have thought it best to make these

corrections here, concluding with a more accurate description

of the animal. It appears to differ from its known con-

geners, not only in colour, but in the total absence from its

fur of the flattened channelled spines which are characteristic

of all the species of the genus except HH. anthophilus (F.

Cuv.)*, a doubtful form, described from a single immature

example, which Prof. Peters believes to owe the softness of

its pelage to its youth fT.

Heteromys bicolor.

Perognathus bicolor, Gray, P. Z.S. 1868, p. 202 (descr. orig.).

Kars with the notch apparently bounded by two lobes ; tail

clad with short fine stiffish hairs ; fur rather long, sparse, with

no under-fur, somewhat harsh, but not in the least bristly.

Colour above uniform dark brown, which extends to the out-

side of the limbs; feet dusky, edges of cheek-pouches and

all the lower parts white, the hairs all uniform in colour

throughout their length. Approximate measurements (of the

mounted specimen)—length of head and body about 3°75 inches,

of tail 3 inches, of hind foot 1 inch.

Hab. Venezuela (Dyson, Mus. Brit.).

XV.— Descriptions of new Species of Asiatic Lepidoptera

Heterocera. By Arruur G. Burier, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e.

[Continued from p. 69. ]

Tribe GEOMETRITES.

Euschemide.

16. Euschema regalis, sp. n.

Primaries deep purple; three parallel longitudinally oblique

whitish dashes at the base, the third emitted from near the

base of inner margin ; three transversely oblique series of pale

ereenish-blue spots, the first consisting of three, the second of

seven, the third of four spots, some of which, however, are only

* =“Saccomys anthophile,” Dents des Mamm,. p. 187, Mém. du Mus, x,

. 419, pl. xxv.

+ Monatsh, Ak. Berl. 1874, p. 356, ‘

120 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of

separated by the nervures, the fifth and sixth of the middle

series partially confluent: secondaries with the basal third

sericeous snow-white, the anal fourth and three spots on the

outer margin bright golden yellow; the apical area pale blue ;

a large patch at the end of the cell, the veins on the disk, an

irregularly undulated discal belt, and a series of oval spots,

large and marginal towards apex, smaller and submarginal

towards anal angle, all deep purple: body chalky white, the

back of collar and centre of thorax crossed by dark purple

bands; pectus and posterior portion of venter bright yellow ;

antenne cupreous, with black pectinations. Expanse of wings

2 inches 10 lines.

Malacca. Type B. M.

17. Euschema proba, sp. n.

Pale sericeous bluish grey, with purple bands and spots as

in EH. pugnataria* of Java, but the bands more slender;

antenne pale red-brown, with blackish pectinations ; front of

head flesh-tinted with purplish central spots; back of head,

collar, and thorax slightly greenish, and therefore more sordid

in tint than the wings; abdomen bright cadmium-yellow,

greyish spotted with purple in the centre towards the base ;

centre of pectus and venter bright cadmium-yellow, legs and

sides of pectus greyish, the legs touched here and there with

purple. Wings below slightly greenish; the internal area of

primaries washed with purple; a subapical costal whity-

brown streak. Eixpanse of wings 2 inches 9 lines.

3, Borneo; ?, Darjiling. Type B. M.

This is not the first instance which I have noticed of specific

identity between examples from Borneo and Darjiling; in

such cases it is probable that the range extends all through

N.E. India, Moulmein, and the Malay Peninsula.

Urapteride.

18. Urapteryx clara, sp. n.

Allied to U. podaliriata; wings white, sericeous, with the

fringe red internally and grey externally : primaries triangular,

the costal border crossed by fine black striations; the central

third of the wing enclosed between two slightly divergent

golden-brownish stripes, a slender line of the same colour half-

way between them at the end of the cell; a few fine scattered

testaceous strize upon the subapical area: secondaries with the

submedian vein and a stripe nearly parallel to it, running

* E. Horsfieldit, Moore, Cat. Lep. HE. I. C. ii, pl. viii. A. fig, 7.

Asiatic Lepidoptera Heterocera. 121

straight from the subcostal furca to the first median branch,

and thence curving inwards to the abdominal margin, golden-

brownish ; a few scattered striations of the same colour upon

the disk, and a streak of it above the tail, limited externally

by a grey-and-black line and a dot of the same colours; tail

distinctly shorter and wider than in U. podaliréata, and with

red fringe. Wings below white, more or less cream-coloured ;

markings obsolete. Expanse of wings 2 inches 3 lines.

N.E. Himalayas (Lidderdale).

19. Decetia arenosa, sp. n.

Primaries above sandy yellow, densely irrorated with minute

grey striations, which, however, are less numerous upon the

centre of the disk, where there seems to be a yellowish belt

tapering towards the costa and enclosing two or three rounded

grey spots; two pale-edged gravel-reddish parallel oblique

lines, the first subbasal, the second central and extending at

its upper extremity almost to the apex: secondaries greyish

brown, with darker striations and four conical dark grey discal

spots in a straight line ; costal area dull white ; a dull gravel-

red line across the basal third: thorax sandy greyish; abdo-

men of the same colour in the centre, but with orange sides

and anus. Wings below grey, with bright ochreous borders;

body orange. Expanse of wings 1 inch 11 lines.

N.E. Himalayas (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Nearest to D. rufifrontata.

20. Decetia rufescens, sp. n.

Dark flesh-coloured, washed, excepting on costal border of

secondaries, with smoky grey: primaries crossed from middle

of inner margin to apex by a dark chocolate-brown stripe,

terminating at apex ina small quadrate black spot; fringe

red: secondaries crossed at basal third by a deep-red stripe ;

two alternating abbreviated discal series of black dots ; fringe

red: head red; body slightly yellowish in the dorsal region.

Wings below salmon-coloured, the primaries crossed from apex

almost to inner margin by an oblique slate-coloured stripe ;

apical spot interrupted upon the costa by a yellow spot;

fringe yellow tipped with blackish; pectus salmon-coloured,

venter yellow. Expanse of wings 1 inch 9 lines.

Sarawak. Type B. M.

21. Oxydia calamina, sp. n.

Stramineous, wings more or less tinted with olivaceous:

primaries covered with minute grey striations, with three

122 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of

oblique equidistant costal olivaceous dashes, followed by a

fourth rather nearer to the third; the first of these dashes

forms the commencement of an irregular dusky subbasal line ;

xn oblique angulated ill-defined blackish line from inner

margin, where it commences in a blackish smudge, to apex,

where it terminates in a greyish-white furcate character re-

sembling the letter y; disk beyond the oblique line clouded

with olivaceous and marked with a large rounded greyish-

white spot and an oblique dash of the same colour; external

area whitish in the centre; an ill-defined blackish apical

marginal line; fringe ferruginous : secondaries speckled with

dark grey, crossed near the base by a very ill-defined zigzag

ereyish line; disk crossed by a pale-bordered greyish line:

head and antennz black ; abdomen very pale. Wings below

golden sandy yellow, speckled- with black, crossed by two

black lines corresponding to those of the upper surface,

but sharply defined and bordered here and there with ferrugi-

nous: primaries with the apex grey above the black line;

costal dashes ferruginous, more or less black-speckled ; black

discocellular dots to all the wings: legs and venter black-

speckled ; knees and tarsi blackish. Expanse of wings

2 inches 4 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale).

Allied to O. platypterata, “‘ Cheerodes” translinquens, and

‘* Cherodes”’ transponens.

Ennomide.

PH@NIX, gen. nov.

Pyrinie affine genus, forma alarum simili; ramis autem omnibus

medianis bene separatis (secundo et tertio haud approximatis).

Gen. typ. P. wis.

22. Phenix tris, sp. n.

Purple, sericeous; wings transversely striated with dull

lake-red, and crossed from apex of primaries to abdominal

margin of secondaries by a regular oblique pale green band

enclosing a sap-green stripe; fringe dull lake-red: secon-

daries with the costal area pale brick-red; abdomen with the

sides reddish and crossed by a pale yellowish band; head red-

brown; antenna with black pectinations. Under surface

bright brick-red, wings striated with grey; fringe brown:

primaries with white internal area; an abbreviated and ill-

defined oblique greyish streak from the apex. Expanse of

wings 1 inch 7 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Asiatic Lepidoptera Heterocera. 123

23. Epione gynopteridia, sp. n.

Sandy yellow : primaries sparsely striated with ferruginous

and crossed by a slightly darker central belt bounded by

angulated ferruginous lines, which diverge towards the costa 5

apex (not including the fringe) ferruginous : secondaries with

the basal area sparsely mottled with grey ; a central triangular

band of testaceous, partly edged with grey and partly with

ferruginous; apical border and one or two streaks at the anal

angle testaceous; a small black dot on the centre of the

second median interspace ; head and sides of abdomen golden

yellow, collar testaceous; antennee brown. Under surface

golden yellow; wings mottled with ferruginous and crossed

near the middle by a dark ferruginous line bounding internally

a diffused and irregular copper-red belt; fringe testaceous :

primaries crossed near the base by an angulated dark red-

brown line: palpi and anterior cox ochraceous; legs with

the tibie and tarsi testaceous. Expanse of wings 1 inch

4 lines.

N.E. Himalayas (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Has the general aspect of the genus Gynopteryx.

24, Rumia sulphurea, sp. n.

Primaries above bright sericeous sulphur-yellow, mottled

with grey; the base of costa, two subbasal bands diverg-

ing from one point at the inner margin and, with the costal

border, forming an irregular annulus, the centre of inner

border and a discal series of irregular ill-defined spots

decreasing in size from inner border to costa, an irregular

reniform spot, and a few small ill-defined spots on the costa

ferruginous: secondaries paler yellow, with a small dark brown

discocellular spot; a series of small grey dots beyond the

middle of the disk, indistinctly united by a slender undulated

line of the same colour; external area, particularly towards

the anal angle, mottled with ferruginous : thorax bright sul-

phur-yellow; shoulders and palpi ferruginous ; abdomen paler.

Under surface bright sulphur-yellow, markings paler than

above. Expanse of wings 1 inch 9 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

25. Endropia lugens, sp. n.

Olivaceous, wings transversely striated with whity brown:

primaries with two widely separated angulated olive-brownlines,

edged with lilacine white, and diverging towards the costa ; be-

tween these lines an interrupted olive-brown diffused stripe ; an

interrupted discal zigzag lilacine-white line, the sinuations of

124 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of

which are filled in here and there internally with blackish ;

one or two lilacine spots on the outer margin; fringe tipped

with lilacine: secondaries with no inner olive-brown line:

head white; palpi and sides of abdomen orange; antenne

greyish brown. Under surface deep gamboge-yellow, the

wings sparsely striated with reddish ferruginous, and crossed

by a broad discal belt of the same colour, limited internally

by a sharply defined plumbaginous and dark ferruginous

straight line, externally sinuated and partially bounded by

diffused plumbaginous patches; fringe as above; a black dot

at the end of each cell; primaries with an indication of an

angular red line at basal third. Expanse of wings 1 inch

7 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

26. Gareus cruentatus, sp. 0.

Closely allied to G'. mactans*, but the primaries acuminate

and with distinctly sinuated outer margin, as in G. specularisT;

in colour it is considerably darker, blood-red mottled with

blackish ; crossed by a blackish discal stripe enclosing a grey

line, and with a grey zigzag submarginal line ; primaries with

an irregularly zigzag subbasal blackish line, followed upon the

costa by two widely separated oblique blackish dashes : secon-

daries with three or four widely separated yellow dots; a

hyaline white dot near the base of the first median interspace :

thorax greyish brown, rosy at the back; collar grey, abdo-

men sordid rose-red. Under surface fuliginous brown, striated

with darker brown, and sprinkled with grey scales (particu-

larly the secondaries) ; a grey-edged dark brown discal line,

and a zigzag grey submarginal line: secondaries with two or

three scattered fulvous dots. Expanse of wings 1 inch

6 lines.

N.E. Himalayas (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

27. Ellopia pulchra, sp. n.

Allied to E. formosat, but half as large again and some-

what different in pattern: wings sericeous grey: primaries

with the costal border, including two cuneiform patches of

nearly equal size, the subapical fringe and two spots near the

base of the second median interspace gamboge-yellow ; sub-

costal area, base, and a broad oblique belt (only separated by

* Endropia mactans, Butl. Ill. Typ. Lep. Het. iii. pl. xlviii. fig, 3,

The genus Gareus is very closely allied to Endropia.

t Moore, P. Z.S, 1867, p. 628, pl. xxxii. fig. 3.

t Ol. Typ. Lep. Het. ii. pl. xxxv. fig. 8.

Asiatic Lepidoptera Heterocera. 125

an oblique dusky line from the basal area) laky purplish

densely mottled with orange; a discal series of three or four

purplish-edged orange spots between the second median

branch and the inner margin : secondaries with sericeous white

costal area; abdominal area mottled before the middle with

laky cupreous ; a tapering, externally diffused, reddish-orange

streak from the abdominal margin to the end of the cell, con-

fluent, at its commencement, with a broad external border of

the same colour, but which gradually breaks up into little

reddish striz as it recedes from the anal angle towards the

costa: body laky red; vertex of head and antenne sulphur-

yellow. Under surface sericeous creamy whitish ; the mark-

ings of the upper surface seen indistinctly through the wings :

primaries with sulphur-yellow costa and ochraceous subapical

area; subapical fringe golden-yellow; rest of fringe and ex-

terno-discal area cupreous: secondaries with the external

border pale cupreous or dull golden. Hxpanse of wings

2 inches 2 lines.

N.E. Himalayas (Lidderdale).

28. Orsonoba pallida, sp. n.

Allied to O. clelia*, but much smaller, the outer margin of

the primaries much less sinuated, not at all so below the third

median branch ; altogether paler, the prevailing colour being

creamy white; costal half of primaries grey, the markings

very nearly as in O. clelia; all the bands testaceous, the

oblique dashes across the costal border of the primaries

blackish brown; secondaries with the hyaline spot at the end

of the cell elongated, transverse, margined with testaceous

instead of black. Expanse of wings 1 inch 11 lines,

N.E. Himalayas (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

29. Auaima restitutaria, var. cegrota.

Much smaller than the typical form, olivaceous brown in-

stead of red, and with a much more feeble rosy reflection; the

markings, however, all similar. Expanse of wings 2 inches

6-10 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

This form was well represented in Dr. Lidderdale’s series,

and was separated by him from the typical A. restitutaria : it

may, perhaps; be a race of that species; but I am rather

inclined to regard it as merely a common variety.

* Cramer, Pap, Exot. iii, pl. cclxxxviii, figs. B, C.

126 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of

Boarmiide.

30. Hemerophila virescens, sp. n.

Nearest to H. creataria, but the primaries with subangulated

outer margin ; upper surface pale laky brown, clouded, striped,

and spotted with sap-green; wings densely striated with

black ; fringe ferruginous ; black discocellular lunules: pri-

maries crossed at basal third by an irregularly angulated green

stripe, and at apical third by a green-edged zigzag black line ;

a discal series of subconfluent green crescents, the six upper-

most ones intersecting an abbreviated series of large black

spots; a black marginal line interrupted at the veins: secon-

daries crossed before the middle, by an ill-defined black stripe,

and beyond the middle by an irregular series of pale reddish |

spots partly defined with black internally ; a discal series of

elongated black-edged green spots; a marginal series of black

lunules: body laky brown; back of palpi, head, and collar

black ; abdomen mottled with blackish. Under surface serice-

ous laky brown: wings indistinctly striated with darker brown,

a spot at the end of each cell ; primaries with a belt beyond the

middle and a patch at apex formed of cream-coloured stria-

tions; secondaries with a creamy apical patch, crossed by a

sinuated brown submarginal line. LE:xpanse of wings 3 inches

3-6 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

31. Boarmia plumalis, sp. n.

Whity brown, mottled with smoky brown; two widely

sinuated central black-brown lines, the outer one dentate-

sinuate and followed by a similar but less defined line or

stripe ; an undulated white submarginal stripe, bounded in-

ternally towards costa of primaries and anal angle of secon-

daries by large blackish spots; a marginal series of black

lunules: primaries with a subbasal arched blackish line; two

ill-defined parallel blackish stripes at basal fourth: antenne

widely plumose, the pectinations being extremely long and

curved outwards ; back of collar and posterior half of abdo-

men black, anus testaceous. Under surface whity brown ;

wings with blackish discocellular lunules, a dusky postmedian

undulated line, and traces of a dusky submarginal line ;

front of pectus brownish. Expanse of wings 2 inches 9 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

In pattern most like B. lunifera.

32. Hypochroma crocina, sp. ns

Primaries above sap-green, more or less clouded with

blackish, speckled with black; the two ordinary black lines

Asiatic Lepidoptera Heterocera. 127

very slender, bordered internally with pale brown, externally

with a slender whitish line, and forming a series of well-

defined black spots upon the veins; a bifid, white, subapical

spot and a marginal series of black spots: secondaries crocus-

yellow ; a large, rounded, black spot at the end of the cell ;

a clavate subapical black streak ; external border, excepting

at apex and anal area, sap-green, speckled with black, and

traversed by a very indistinct, partially blackish-edged,

whitish dentate-sinuate line; a marginal series of elongated

black spots: body above sap-green, yellowish in front;

abdomen with yellow sides. Under surface of wings sericeous

crocus-yellow ; a large jet-black patch at the end of each cell,

followed in the primaries by an abbreviated white belt; these

wings also with a black spot below the origin of the first

median branch, external area broadly black but not so

intense as on the two spots, a white patch at apex and

another at the external angle, fringe spotted with white and

grey: secondaries with a spot on the first median interspace ;

the subapical black streak as above; a marginal series of

small black spots; fringe greenish, spotted with blackish:

pectus cream-coloured, yellow at the sides; tibiee and tarsi

banded with black ; venter crocus-yellow. Expanse of wings

2 inches 4 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Allied to H. leopardinata of Moore.

33. LHypochroma vigens, sp. 1.

Sap-green* ; wings transversely striated with slender darker

lines, fringe tipped with rose-colour: primaries crossed by

the two ordinary black lines, which are very slender and

bordered with reddish on one side and whitish on the other ;

discocellulars slenderly black ; disk beyond the outer undu-

lated black line reddish, crossed by a series of diffused oliva-

ceous spots followed by white dots; a white apical patch

stained here and there with green; a slender undulated black

marginal line: secondaries with the outer undulated black

line as in the primaries, with reddish internal and white

external margins ; discocellulars blackish; a black undulated

marginal line; an interrupted undulated white submarginal

line: centre of thorax and dorsal abdominal tufts tinted with

pink, each tuft placed in the centre of a slender, blackish,

n-shaped marking. Under surface sericeous creamy white ;

wings crossed by a broad, irregular, yellowish-edged, dark

brown discal belt: primaries with a diffused streak con-

necting the belt with the outer margin upon the radial inter-

* The type is somewhat faded; but the green colour can still be seen

with the help of a lens. :

128 On new Species of Asiatic Lepidoptera Heterocera.

spaces; an oblique black discocellular litura. LExpanse of

wings 2 inches 1 line.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). ‘Type B. M.

34, Gnophos ereus, sp. u.

Bronzy green, sprinkled here and there with bluish white

and mottled with black: wings with brown fringes, slightly

speckled at the base with bluish white, and traversed by a

dark brown line; a marginal undulated blackish line; a sub-

marginal series of blackish lunules, speckled internally with

bluish-white scales; the two usual irregularly sinuated

blackish lines indicating the central belt, the inner one obso-

lete on the secondaries ; a blackish spot on the discocellulars ;

primaries with a blackish subbasal line: abdomen brownish.

Wings below brownish grey, sericeous, with darker discocel-

lular dots, undulated discal line, and diffused discal belt ;

apex of each of the wings whitish ; a marginal series of conical

blackish spots, base of fringe whitish : body below pale smoky

brown. Expanse of wings 2 inches 3 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Allied to G. muscosaria.

35. Argidava punctata, sp. n.

Sordid white; primaries crossed by six oblique series of

black dots, the second series consisting of four, of which the

second is larger and forms the discoidal stigma or discocel-

lular spot, the last series marginal. Under surface creamy

white, sericeous ; all the wings with a grey discocellular spot,

a dentate-sinuate discal line, a submarginal series of indi-

stinct spots; primaries with a marginal series of blackish

dots, with golden-yellow costal margin and apex; legs and

venter pale testaceous. Hxpanse of wings 1 inch 5 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Allied to A. maculata.

Geometride.

36. Tanaorhinus smaragdus, sp. n.

Bright green, above sea-green, wings with snow-white

fringe ; a discal slightly irregular series of snow-white spots ;

an olive-green stripe, bordered externally with white, slightly

undulated in the primaries just beyond the middle: primaries

with a second angular line, edged internally with white at

basal fourth; an olive-green discocellular dot: body in the

type ochreous, with the exception of the collar, a series of

lateral spots on the abdomen and the anal tuft* ; two or three

* But probably, when quite fresh, the body is wholly green above, like

the wings.

On Specimens dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 129

dorsal dots and the sides of the abdomen snow-white; an-

tenne with ferruginous pectinations. Wings below pale

emerald-green, with an indistinct discal series of sap-green

spots; primaries also with a straight postmedian stripe of the

same colour; veins white ; fringe sap-green tipped with white :

body white, yellowish in front. Expanse of wings 2 inches

5 lines.

N.E. Himalayas (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

37. Geometra grata, sp. n.

Emerald-green ; wings sparsely striated with golden orange:

primaries with the costal margin pinky whitish, crossed by

dark brown strizw and dots; two widely separated, inarched,

subparallel golden-orange lines, the inner one distinctly irre-

gular, the outer one very slightly so; fringe tipped with

white : secondaries with the costal border, abdominal margin,

and the outer half of the fringe upon the outer margin snow-

white; a transverse, diffused, golden-orange stripe just before

the middle: palpi, antenne, and front of collar pinky white ;

abdomen creamy white, greenish at base. Under surface

sericeous white, the wings showing a tint of green owing to

the transparency of their texture; costal border creamy ; the

numerous strie of the upper surface indistinctly visible; a

curved greyish line just beyond the middle; minute blackish

discocellular dots: pectus green in front. Expanse of wings

1 inch 10 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Nearest to G. dentisignata of Moore.

[To be continued. ]

XVI.—Report on Specimens dredged up from the Gulf of

Manaar and presented to the Liverpool Free Museum by

Capt. W. H. Cawne Warren. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S.

&e.

[Continued from p. 6]. }

[Plates VII., VIII. ]

Geodina.

To facilitate an understanding of the complicated spicula-

tion of a typical Geodia, and thereby to save repetition in

description hereafter, the following definitions are premised,

Viz. -—

1. The “ zone-spicule.” This is generally the largest of

all and trifid at its external extremity, where the arms, either

130 Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

simple or subdivided, are for the most part spread out among

and support a layer of siliceous balls or globules on the sur-

face, called the ‘ cortex’ or petrous crust; while the shaft is

directed perpendicularly inwards ; and thus, in juxtaposition,

it forms in combination around the Geodia a more or less

distinct zone, whence its name.

2. “ Body-spicule.” This, which is acerate, fusiform,

smooth, and curved, is generally the next in size to the zone-

spicule, but by far the most numerous, as it is not only the

staple spicule of the body, but, when associated with the

zone-spicules, lies parallel with them, projgcts into the cortex,

and thus adds to the strength of the zone generally, as well

as the cortex.

3. “ Forks” and “anchors.” These are essentially anchor-

ing-spicules, and, from the embryo upwards, are, as a matter of

course, projected beyond the surface. ‘They are trifid; but

whereas in the “fork”’ the arms or prongs are produced, they

are recurved in the “ anchor,” while the shaft in both, which is

very long, depends for its length upon the distance the heads

are beyond the Geodia. From their great delicacy and brit-

tleness, they are for the most part broken off, especially

the anchor-heads; their presence among the zone-spicules

preparatory to their exsertion is thus frequently the only

evidence, of their existence; and here they appear to be for

any purpose but that of “anchoring” or fixing the G'eodia,

Hence their office is often overlooked.

4, “Siliceous globule.” This is developed in the interior,

where it may be seen in all stages of growth till fully formed,

when it appears to be transferred to the surface, where, in

combination, it forms the cortex or petrous crust, in which

there are no young forms. In its earliest stage of develop-

ment, or when it is but just visible, it appears to be stelli-

form; the rays then become multiplied, extended, and hair-

like; after which, as they grow outwards, they become united

into a crystalline mass, which finally assumes a more or less

compressed, spheroidal, or elliptical form; meanwhile a hilous

depression becomes apparent on one side; and finally the

rest of the surface is covered by little stelliform bodies in

juxtaposition, which are respectively supported by the rays,

now undistinguishably consolidated into a crystalline mass.

5. “Stellates.” There are always two forms of stellates, both

of which are very minute—but one much smaller than the

other; and this is chiefly confined to the surface, where it

densely charges and thus strengthens the pore-bearing dermal

sarcode. ‘The other or larger form is chiefly confined to the

sarcode of the interior (for they are both flesh-spicules), where

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 131

it presents itself much less plentifully ; but, from its much

larger size, the less number of its rays and their greater

leneth, together with their irregular disposition around the

centre, it is for the most part easily distinguished from the

smaller ones, although they may also be, in greater or less

number, present in the neighbourhood ; still it seems to me

to be but an enlargement of the latter.

6. “Dermal acerate”’ or “acuate.”’ In addition to the dermal

stellate there is frequently a minute linear spicule on the

surface, which may be acerate or acuate in form according to

the species, and whose use, as it projects beyond the dermal

sarcode, may be, as in other instances, through elevation and

depression, to exert some influence over the functions of the

pore.

Geodia perarmata, Bk. (PI. VI. figs. 82, a-d,

33, a-f, 34, a—c, and 35, a-d.)

General form spheroidal. Colour grey. Surface uni-

formly wrinkled (now dry) and cribriform (Pl. VI. fig. 32).

Pores minute and numerous in the dermal sarcode, giving

to the surface its cribriform structure (fig. 34). Vents small,

scattered singly or grouped here and there. Spicules of

seven forms, viz.:—1, the zone-spicule, whose head consists

of three arms, each of which is furcated, and all expanded at

right angles to the shaft after the division of the arms, which

at first are slightly inclined forwards, shaft 280 by 6-1800ths,

head 50-1800ths in diameter (figs. 83, a, and 34, a); 2, body-

spicule, smooth, fusiform, acerate, curved, 200 by 4-1800ths

(fig. 33, 6); 3 and 4, fork and anchor, arms or prongs respec-

tively about 5-1800ths long (fig. 33, c) ; 5, siliceous globule,

7-1800ths in diameter (fig. 33, d); 6 and 7, external and

internal stellates respectively, the former 2-6000ths and the

latter 6-6000ths in diameter, the rays in both radiating from

a small body or central nucleus (fig. 33, e, 7). Zone-spicules

projecting beyond the petrous crust (fig. 35, c, d), and so

supporting the dermal sarcode charged with its stellates

(fiz. 35, a) as to leave an interval of 1-30th inch between

it and the former, thus traversed by the shafts of the zone-

spicules (fig. 35, b, d, and 32, a-c). Petrous crust 1-60th

thick (fig. 32, c). The other spicules arranged as before

mentioned. Size of largest specimen 1 inch in diameter.

Hab. Marine. Free or attached to hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. The distance between the dermal layer and the petrous

crust in this species is both remarkable and instructive. It

is remarkable because it is so unusual—and instructive be-

132 Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

cause it points out the relation and function of this layer,

which, in most specimens, is so absorbed into the petrous

crust as to be undistinguishable from it; while the futility of

attempting to circumscribe the uses of any thing in the

Spongida is also shown by the head of the zone-spicule,

generally considered _to be for supporting the petrous crust,

here passing beyond it so as to support alone the dermal

sarcode. Of course, all that passes in through the pores must

go into this subdermal interval or chamber previous to passing

into the body of the sponge; moreover there are the same

hourglass-shaped holes in the petrous crust as those which I

so minutely described and illustrated several years ago in

Pachymatisma Johnstonia, Bk. (‘Annals,’ 1869, vol. iv. p. 12,

pl. ii. figs. 11,12). It is not my object here to trace the

progress of this material in through the petrous crust; but I

cannot help thinking that the larger holes or vents in the

dermal layer are, in all probability, the openings of the ter-

minal canals of the excretory system, which pass through the

chamber entire, so that their contents may not be mixed with

the incoming ones through the pores.

This kind of dermal layer I described and figured many

years ago in Spongilla under the name of “ investing mem-

brane” (‘ Annals,’ 1857, vol.’xx. p. 24, pl. i. fig. 1, 668),

showing that it is the seat of the dermal pores, while it is

supported on the ends of spicules which, projecting from the

parenchyma of the sponge, form a hollow space between

it and the latter, into which the water and its contents are

received before passing further into the interior. Moreover

it is shown that the terminal canal of the excretory system 7s

continued through this space or chamber entire, so that its

contents may not mix with those of the chamber (7. 7d.

fig. 1, g), which I have assumed to be the case in Geodva per-

armata. And lately, again, I have represented it in a marine

sponge, viz. Halichondria simulans (‘Annals,’ 1874, vol. xiv.

pl. xxii. fig. 34, ee); while Dr. J. Millar has called atten-

tion to its existence over the Hexactinellida, where it is sup-

ported in a similar way, strengthened by a square lattice-

work of hexagonal flesh-spicules, just as in Greodia perar-

mata it is supported on the heads of the zone-spicules and

strengthened by the addition of stellate flesh-spicules.

Although these parts are not all illustrated in Dr. Bow-

erbank’s description and illustrations of his Geodia per-

armata (Proc. Zool. Soc. Jan. 7, 1873, p. 8, pl. il. figs. 1

&e.), still the spiculation there given is so like that of the

Manaar specimens that, taking into consideration his statement

(p. 9), that the heads of the zone-spicules are “ projected

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 133

through the stratum of siliceous ovaria (globules),” I

think that, although the locality, being not known, may be

different, there can be no doubt that the Manaar specimens

are identical with it in species; and therefore I have used

Dr. Bowerbank’s name. ‘The minute acerate dermal spicule

to which he alludes I have not seen.

Geodia areolata,n. sp. (PI. VI. figs. 86, a-g, and 37.)

General form globular. Colour now light cinnamon exter-

nally. Surface more or less regularly areolated by lines of

minute echinating acerates fixed by one end in the dermal

sarcode, otherwise charged with minute stellates and closely

applied to the subjacent petrous crust, one of whose holes

may frequently be seen in the centre of the areolar interstice

(Pl. VI. fig. 87). Pores minute and numerous in the dermal

sarcode, giving it a cribriform structure. Vents in groups, or

scattered here and there singly. Internal structure consisting

of the usual kind of spiculation distributed throughout an

areolar sarcode, more confused and compact towards the

centre, but presenting no defined nucleus. Spicules of eight

forms, viz. :—1, the zone-spicule, with trifid head expanded at

nearly right angles to the shaft, 200 by 5-1800ths, head

40-1800ths in diameter (fig. 36, a); 2, large, smooth, fusi-

form, acerate, curved, 150 by 3-1800ths (fig. 36, 6); 3 and

4, fork and anchor, arms respectively about 5-1800ths long

(fig. 36, e) ; 5, siliceous globule, 21 by 16-6000ths (fig. 36,

d) ; 6 and 7, external and internal stellates respectively, the

former 1-6000th and the latter 4-6000ths in diameter (fig. 36,

e,f), i form much the same as in the last species; 8, minute

dermal acerate, 60-6000ths long (fig. 36, g). Spicules ar-

ranged in the usual way, viz. the heads of the zone-spicules

spread out in the inner part of the petrous crust, which is

1-35th inch in thickness. Size of largest specimen about an

inch in diameter.

flab. Marine. Free or attached to hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. This chiefly differs from the last species in the areo-

lated form of the dermal layer, arising from the presence of

reticulated lines of minute echinating acerates, its contact

with the petrous crust, the form and position of the heads of

the zone-spicules, and the cinnamon colour externally.

Geodia ramodigitata, n. sp. (PI. V. fig. 31, a-/.)

General form cylindrical, digital, occasionally branched

(Pl. V. fig. 31). Colour grey. Surface (which is much worn)

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist, Ser. 5, Vol, vi, ~ 10

134 Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

covered here and there by the remains of a cribriform dermal

membrane charged with minute stellates. Pores producing

the cribriform structure of the dermal layer. Vents in groups

or scattered singly here and there. Internal structure the

same as that last mentioned, thickening towards the axis of

the cylinder. Spicules of seven forms, viz. :—1, zone-spicule,

with trifid arms expanded at right angles to the shaft, which

measures 160 by 4-1800ths, and head 24-1800ths in diameter

(fig. 31, a); 2, body-spicule, acerate, curved, smooth, fusi-

form, 126 by 4-1800ths (fig. 31, 6); 3 and 4, fork and anchor,

arms respectively about 4-1800ths long (fig. 31, c); 5, sili-

ceous globule, 10 by 8-1800ths long (fig. 31, d); 6 and 7, ex-

ternal and internal stellates respectively, the former 1-6000th

and the latter 8-6000ths in diameter (fig. 31, e and). The

zone-spicules have their heads in the petrous crust, which is

1-16th inch in diameter. Size of largest specimen about

5 inches long, largest part of cylinder 4 inch in diameter.

Hab. Marine. Free or attached.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. This species, besides differing from the rest in shape,

has larger siliceous globules and larger internal stellates. It

is more or less covered by detritus (bits of shells &c.) and

small calcareous organisms, which have become attached to

and grown upon it, respectively, during the time it has been

carried about by currents at the bottom of the sea.

Geodia globostellifera, n.sp. (Pl. VI. fig. 38, a-f)

Globular. Colour grey. Surface more or less covered

with detritus as in the last species. Spicules of seven forms,

viz.:—1, the zone-spicule, with trifid thin arms expanded

laterally at right angles to the shaft, which is 122 by

4-1800ths, and head 36-1800ths in diameter (PI. VI. fig. 38,

a); 2, body-spicule, acerate, curved, smooth, fusiform, 170

by 14-1800ths (fig. 38, 6); 3, fork (no anchor could be

found), arms 8-1800ths long (fig. 38, c) ; 4, siliceous globule,

spheroidal and oval respectively, about 5-1800ths in diameter

(fig. 88, d); 5, globostellate, consisting of a spherical body

covered with short conical points or rays, 1}-1800th in

diameter (fig. 38, e and g) ; 6 and 7, external and internal

stellates respectively, the former 1-6000th and the latter

8-6000ths in diameter (fig. 38, fand h). Spicules arranged

as in the foregoing, and the globostellate mixed up with the

siliceous globules of the petrous crust. Size of specimen

about 2 inch in diameter.

Hab. Marine. Free or attached,

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 135

Obs. The spiculation of this is very much like that of the

last species, viz. G. ramodigitata; but the addition of

the globostellate (no. 5), which is also present in an em-

bryonic specimen of the same species, with an entire absence

of pin-like spicules in both instances, whose presence would

immediately claim for it a Hymedesmid origin, seems to

indicate that it is produced by the Geodza itself, and thus

distinguishes the latter from all other species that I have yet

encountered. This form of globostellate, however, is so

unusual in Geodia, and so common about the Manaar speci-

mens with one or more Hymedesmids, of which it forms the

basal layer (ex. gr. H. stellivarians &c.), that I can hardly

suppose it would be present in G’eodia under any other circum-

stances. Still, from what has been stated, and my inability

to find any traces of a pin-like spicule in the midst of the

petrous crust where these globostellates are present, | am

unable to regard it otherwise than as a product of the Geodia,

where it may be an enlarged form of the dermal stellate.

Another character of this species is the great number of

“fork” spicules that project through its surface, among

which I have not been able to discover a single “ anchor-

head.”

Stelletta ewastrum, Sdt. (PI. VII. fig. 41, a-/.)

Laminiform, thin; growing parasitically over groups of

Stliquaria anguina, and therefore presenting no definite form.

Colour greyish white (Pl. VII. fig. 41). Surface even.

Pores minute in the dermal sarcode. Vents in groups or

scattered singly here and there. Spicules of five forms,

viz. :—1, the zone-spicule, with simple trifid head or with the

arms more or less divided (that is, the prongs of the furcation

more or less lengthened), the whole expanded laterally at

right angles to the shaft, which is from 20 to 40 by 4-1800ths,

head 27-1800ths in diameter, both shaft and head being very

variable in form and size (fig. 41, 6); 2, body-spicule, acerate,

smooth, curved, fusiform, 60 by 2-1800ths (fig. 41, c);

3, siliceous globule, discoid, irregularly elliptical, very thin,

the hilous depression hardly discernible, and the stellate ends

of the radiated structure scattered thickly but separately over

the surface, about 17 by 9-1800ths and about 3-1800ths thick

(fig. 41, d, 9, k, 1) ; 4, acerate (flesh-spicule), curved, micro-

spined, more or less inflated in the centre (fig. 41, e, g, h) ;

5, stellate, 2-1800ths in diameter (fig. 41, e, g, 7). Siliceous

disks gathered together in a thin layer on the surface, but the

rest ot the spicules mixed together apparently indiscrimi-

nately and confusedly throughout the body ; the zone-spicule

136 Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

in form, size, and position the most irregular of all. Size of

largest specimen, of which there are several, that of the group

of Stliquaria, about 21 inches in its long diameter, com-

pressed.

Hab. Marine. Parasitic on Siliquaria.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. This species was first named by Schmidt, who ob-

tained the specimen from Lacaze-Duthiers, who, again, got it

from La Calle, on the north coast of Africa, near Algiers

(Schmidt, Spong. Kiiste v. Algier, 1868, p. 20) ; no descrip-

tion of it, however, is given beyond the spiculation, of which

I examined a mounted type specimen in the British Museum.

The disk is, mutatis mutandis, identical with the siliceous

globule in development, structure, and location, while the im-

perfectly formed zone-spicule and its irregular location puts

one in mind of Pachymatisma Johnstonia (so abundant on our

coasts) ; still it appears to me to be more nearly allied to

Geodia than to Stelletta; and therefore I have placed it, like

Pachymatisma, among my Geodina. Schmidt, as above

stated, has given it the generic name of “ Stelletta,” adding,

by way of designation, “‘ ewastrum,” from the large and beau-

tiful form which some of the stellates attain in the specimen

from La Calle, but which do not occur in that of the Gulf of

Manaar—although they will be seen to do so in the Australian

form (fig. 42, c), which I will now describe, as it gives us

more of the internal structure than is to be found on the

laminiform growth over the group of Siliquaria (fig. 41).

Stelletta euastrum, Sdt., S.W. Australian specimen, Free-

mantle. (Pl. VII. fig. 42, a—c.)

Ovular, now wrinkled from being dry; 3 inches long by

13 inch in diameter. Colour white externally—that is, the

colour of the petrous crust,—pale yellow internally, which is

the colour of the sarcode (PI. VII. fig. 42). Surface even,

dimpled, poriferous throughout (fig. 42,6). Vents of diffe-

rent sizes scattered here and there (fig. 42, aaa). Dermal

layer composed of the disks before mentioned, mixed with

both forms of the flesh-spicule, about 1-360th inch thick,

surrounding a pale yellow widely areolated body-structure

charged with the spicules of the species and, if anywhere,

less condensed in the centre than towards the circumference ;

thus, in the absence of any zonular arrangement and central

condensation like that of a typical G'eodia, this species is

identical with Pachymatisma Johnstonia, Bk. Possessing

much the same kind of spiculation as the Manaar specimen, it

has, in addition, the large and beautiful stellate (fig. 42, c)

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 137

“ ewastrum rota,’ Sdt., which seems to be always quadri-

radiate with rays of equal length, viz. 12-6000ths, spined over

the outer half, and parting at the same angle from the centre

of union, where there is no body. But this spicule is confined

to the parenchymatous structure, of which there being none

or very little in the Manaar specimen from its thin, parasitic,

laminiform growth, may account for its absence there; while

the same kind of smaller and more radiated stellates, about

half the size in both specimens, are equally abundant, in the

dermal layer especially.

Besides Stelletta ewastrum there are two other species with

discoid siliceous globules in the Adriatic, which Schmidt has

named respectively S. discophora and S. mamillaris (Spong.

Adriat. Meeres, 1862, pp. 47, 48, Taf. iv. fig. 5, and Taf. v.

fig. 1, respectively), of which there is a specimen (for they both

appear to me to be the same species) in the British Museum,

obtained by Mr. Saville Kent from the coast of Portugal ;

and from this, together with Schmidt’s illustrations, it is evi-

dent that the same:kind of discophorous layer on the surface,

the absence of the zonular arrangement of the spiculation and

that of the ‘forks and anchors,” so characteristic of Geodia,

exists in all, with a badly-developed condition of the zone-

spicule (which, as above stated, varies in the form of its head

from trifid to trifurcate, and in that of its shaft from long to

short, pointed and obtuse), scattered here and there amongst

the rest of the spicules without any apparent regularity what-

ever. In short, the structure is as different from that of a

Geodia as it is specifically characteristic of Pachymatisma

Johnstonia and Caminus vulcan, Sdt. (op. et loc. cit.). Allof

these, therefore, although belonging to the Geodina, should

constitute a different group from Geodia proper.

Stellettina.

The chief difference between the Stellettina and Geodina is

the total absence of the “ siliceous globule” in the former,

whether spheroid or discoid, leaving nothing but the “ dermal

stellates’’ to rest upon the zone-spicules &c., which are for

the most part similarly arranged to those of Geodia, although

seldom with such characteristic regularity.

Stelletta tethyopsis, n. sp.

(Pl. VI. fig. 39 and 40 a-f)

General form subhemispherical and sessile, or spheroidal

and free (Pl. VI. fig. 39). Colour grey. Surface uniformly

hispid from the projection of the forks and anchors, beneath

138 Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

which may be seen the heads of the zone-spicules supporting

the dermal sarcode charged with its stellates. Pores in the

dermal layer. Vents not seen, probably owing to contraction

and dryness. Internal structure very compact on account of all

the spicules lying close and nearly parallel to each other as they

uninterruptedly converge from the circumference to a point in

the centre, where there is no nucleus (fig. 39). Spicules of

five forms, viz.:—1, the zone-spicule, consisting of an ex-

tremely long, smooth, slightly curved shaft and_trifid head

trifureated, of which the three arms advance obliquely for-

wards at an angle of 45° with the shaft, and the rest turn off

at right angles to it, shaft 625 by 5-1800ths, head about 30-

1800ths in diameter (fig. 40,a@a) ; 2, body-spicule, also ex-

tremely long, acerate, smooth, slightly curved fusiform, 625

by 4-1800ths (fig. 40, 66) ; 3, forks and anchors largely deve-

loped, of which the arms respectively are about 10-1800ths

long (fig. 40, c); 4 and 5, external and internal stellates,

the former about 1- and the latter 4-6000ths in diameter

(fig. 40, e,f), both multiradiate and without central nucleus

or body—that is, their rays radiate from a central point which

is not differentiated,—the internal stellate, as is usual in

Stelletta, very faintly developed, and the rays fewer and longer

than those of the external one. Largest specimen sessile,

about two inches in horizontai diameter at the base and ? inch

high, somewhat umbonate; but a considerable portion appears

to have been left on the rock where it grew.

Hab. Marine. Free or fixed.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. This is a very beautiful species, from the compactness

and regularity of its structure internally, which also causes it

to closely resemble Tethya cranium (the type of my Tethyina),

hence its designation ; but its spiculation is that of a Stelletta.

The head of the zone-spicule is subject to great variety in

form, sometimes assuming that of the “fork” greatly en-

larged (fig. 40, d). It is stated above that a considerable

part of the base was probably left on the rock where it grew,

since I know by experience, on the 8.H. coast of Arabia, that

a sponge possessing this kind of structure contracts so forci-

bly when alive and fixed on the rock where it may be growing,

that it can only be got off in portions with hammer and

chisel !

Tisiphonia nana, n. sp. (Pl. VII. fig. 43, a-e.)

Laminiform, thin, or filling up the depression in the Melo-

besian nodule where it may be growing. Colour white.

Surface even. Spicules of four forms, viz. :—1, large trifur-

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 139

cate with very short conical shaft, 6 by 3-1800ths, head 50-

1800ths in diameter (Pl. VII. fig. 43, a,b) ; 2, acerate, smooth,

fusiform, curved, 27 by 1-1800ths (fig. 43,c); 3, acerate

flesh-spicule, smooth, fusiform, curved, inflated in the centre,

4-1800ths long (fig. 43, d,e); 4, stellate flesh-spicule 4—6-

rayed, rays microspined, 3-6000ths (fig. 43, d, ce). The large

trifurcate spicule is parquetted in amongst the rest so as to

form a smooth even surface over an areolar structure, whose

thickness varies with the subjacent depressions of the Melo-

besian nodule over which the sponge is growing. Size about

one third of an inch in horizontal diameter.

Hab. Marine. On hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. Dwarfed as this variety is, one can see by its spicula-

tion, although modified by its habitat on the surface of the

Melobesian nodule, that it belongs to the Stellettina. The

trifurcate head, although necessarily with an extremely short

shaft, indeed hardly more than a short cone (fig. 43, 6), and

the acerate spicule no. 2, are equivalent to the zone- and

body-spicuie in G'eodia respectively ; while the central infla-

tion of the acerate flesh-spicule, although not microspined,

and the tendency in the stellate to assume a spinispirulate form,

ally it to the Lethea muricata of Bowerbank, the synonymy

of which I have already published (‘ Annals,’ 1878, vol. 1.

p- 174); but I find that, in this article, I have omitted to

mention that my dear old friend, Dr. J. E. Gray, in a note to

me, dated 3rd January, 1871, foreshadowed what I have

therein chiefly stated, viz. that “ Bowerbank’s figures of the

spicules of his Tethea muricata (B. 8. vol. 1. figs. 304, 305)

are probably those of Tistphonia, Wyvillethomsonia and Dor-

villia respectively,” which is now proved to be the case by

Dr. Bowerbank’s own words and his illustrated description of

Tethea muricata (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1872, p. 115, pl. v.

figs. 1-6).

The first mention of the name 7%stphonia for a sponge occurs

in Sir Wyville Thomson’s paper on Holtenia Carpenter? (Phil.

Trans. vol. 159, p. 712), read before the Royal Society on

the “ 17th June, 1869,” where, without more than the letters

“n. g.” after it, he gives it as one of the genera illustrating

his ‘suborder Leptophlea.” Subsequently we have the

name ‘ Wyvillethomsonia”’ proposed as a generic appella-

tion for the same species by Dr. P. Wright in January 1870 ;

and then comes Schmidt’s of ‘ S¢edletta”’ in the month of

May following, ending with that of “ Dorvillia” by Mr.

Saville Kent in Dec. 1870.

Now it is evident that no one but Dr. Gray had seen that

140 Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

this was a form of Dr. Bowerbank’s Tethea muricata up to

the date above mentioned; or if so, no one ever noticed it

publicly. Still it is equally evident that T’s’phonta=Dor-

villia is sufficiently different from Tethea muricata to re-

quire specific distinction ; at the same time that Tethea muri-

cata is not a species of Tethea, but one of Stelletta, as Schmidt

has made it from his examination of the Florida specimen.

Furthermore, we find Dr. Bowerbank multiplying the

varieties of this sponge under the names Hetonemia compressa,

Hymeniacidon placentula, and Normania crassa respectively

(B.S. 1874, vol. iii.), all of which specimens (now in the

British Museum) I have had the opportunity of examining.

Hence, when we find the species (varieties) of a sponge so

numerous, it becomes necessary to make a group of them

under a specific name; and as Sir Wyville Thomson’s use of

“¢ Tisiphonia”’ claims priority in this respect, I have applied

it generically to the species above described, and shall apply

it provisionally to the two following ones, merely observing

that, while I consider them all varieties, the human mind can

never remember them without specific distinction. Nature

does not require this aid.

Tisiphonia annulata, n. sp. (provisional).

(Pl. V. fic. 28, a-d.)

Massive, charged with the spicules of the species, without

apparent regularity. Colour white. Spicules of three forms,

viz. :—1, quadriradiate, arms equal in size, radiating at equal

angles from a common centre, annulated throughout with

alternate inflations and depressions, the former microspined

and sometimes broken or incomplete in the annulation, arm

17 by 14-1800ths (Pl. V. fig. 28, a and d) ; 2, acerate, smooth, .

fusiform, curved, 63 by 14-1800ths (fig. 28, 0); 3, spini-

spirulate flesh-spicule, 3-6000ths long (fig. 28, c). Spicules

arranged confusedly in an areolated sarcode; nos. 1 and 3 in

great abundance and of various sizes, the former below and

the latter above their stated measurements respectively. Size

of specimen about 1-12th inch in diamenter.

Hab. Marine. Growing on hard objects, in the present

instance among the minute detritus attached to the specimen

of Stelletta euastrum (Pl. VII. fig. 42).

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. This sponge was found growing in the place just

mentioned. ‘The facies of the spiculation appears to me to be

that of a variety of Tistphonia; and if so, the quadriradiate

spicule is, with the exception of the annulation, like that given

by Dr. Bowerbank of Normania crassa (B. 8. vol. ui. pl. Ixxxi.

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 141

fig. 5) ; but the characteristic acerate flesh-spicule (viz. micro-

spined and centrally inflated) is absent, although the spini-

spirula is not, but abundantly present.

The chief interest, however, of this specimen is in the

annulated quadriradiate form, on account of its resemblance to

the fossil spicule from the Upper Greensand of Haldon Hill,

near Exeter, which I represented in 1874 (‘ Annals,’ vol. vil.

pl. ix. figs. 44, 45), as it may not only throw some light on

the nature of the sponge which bore this, but also on the other

moniliform spicules so common in the cavities of the chalk-

flints of Oxfordshire and perhaps elsewhere, but first repre-

sented from some Irish specimens by Mr. Joseph Wright,

F.G.S., in the Belfast Nat. Hist. Field-Club Report for 1873-

7A (pl. 1. figs. 4, 5).

Tisiphonia penetrans, n. sp. (provisional).

(PI. VI. fig. 44, a-d.)

Amorphous, taking the form of the excavation of the Melo-

besian nodule in which it may be growing. Colour white.

Spicules of three forms, viz.:—1, acerate, curved, smooth,

fusiform, 27 by 1-1800ths (Pl. VII. fig. 44, a) ; 2, the same

form, but much smaller, 6-1800ths long (fig. 44, 6); 3, stellate

flesh-spicule, variable in the number and position of its rays,

often quadriradiate, rays microspined, 4-6000ths in diameter

(fig. 44,c,d). Size varying with that of the excavated cavity

in which it may be growing.

Hab. Marine. In excavations previously made by litho-

domous sponges.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. There is still less in this to identify directly with the

spiculation of Z%s¢phonia than in the foregoing species ; but

the faces here also strikes me as being allied to this genus.

Although found in the excavated cavities of the Melobesian

nodule, I doubt if it made the cavities itself; for they often

contain a heterogeneous mixture of different forms of spicules

which come from as many different kinds of sponges that in .

my examinations I have never met with, some of which are

extremely beautiful and not less remarkable, ex. gr. figs. 29,

30 (Pl. V.). They are generally, too, enclosed in a transparent

membranous investment, which must be the remains of the

living organism that not only gathered them together and

enclosed them, but dragged them into some of the minutest

channels of the excavation in the nodule. What was the

nature of that organism, Foraminiferal or Spongious, future

observation may determine.

Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

Lithistina.

In describing the Lithistids it is absolutely necessary to

have specimens which possess the last-formed dermal layers

in addition to a portion of the fully formed internal structure,

because these are the parts which are most characteristic of

the species; hence, although we may not possess the fully

developed entive form, the thinnest layer, provided it contains

the parts mentioned, will be sufficient to determine the species ;

for these will ever be the same, although the adult form of

the sponge itself may be different. So that, while the speci-

mens on the Melobesian nodules of the Gulf of Manaar are so

small that, comparatively, they hardly amount to much more

than traces of structure which may attain a large and definite

form in the deeper sea, still, so far as they go, they will enable

us to predict what they may attain in that situation.

For the most part, they have grown over the layers of

Melobesia from which the nodules have been chiefly formed,

while in many instances they themselves have been over-

grown by one of the Microcionina that have been described ;

but, whether overgrown or not, as the spiculation of a Lithis-

tid, for the most part, is so locked together that even boiling

in pure nitric acid does not separate its parts, so in this way

it has been easy to free the Lithistid not only from the calea-

reous Melobesia on which it rests, but from the Mcrociona

covering it, to such an extent as to cause it to come out under

this treatment in a clean, perfect, and beautiful form. I

have stated “for the most part,” because it may be easily

conceived that the elements of which a Lithistid is composed

are not inextricably locked together until they have under-

gone a certain amount of development, and therefore, being

more or less united by sarcode until this occurs, they are, up

to this time, separable by boiling in nitric acid. Such is

more particularly the case with the Lithistids whose structure

commences in disks (viz. the Discodermie), which disks we

shall hereafter find to be gradually transformed into their

branched and complicated spiculation. But even here, under

the boiling in nitric acid, all the separated parts can be easily

retained, and, when mounted in Canada balsam, present,

when thus separate, a much better view of their gradationary

development than when én situ, where they lie more or less

obscured in layers one over another as they are formed.

The term “interlock” is here used advisedly ; for whereas in

the vitreous Hexactinellida the spicules are cemented together

by the addition of glassy fibre, no such thing occurs in the

Lithistida, whose spicules are united by mere apposition of

the expanded ends of their filigreed branches (PI. VIII.

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 143

fig. 51, 2), or by an interlocking, inseparable without fracture,

of the filigree of one branch with that of another (Pl. VIII.

fig. 48, kkk and 1). At least I have not yet seen direct

union between the parts of one spicule with those of another

in a Lithistid.

Although most of these Melobesian nodules present one

or more growths of Lithistida upon them respectively, yet it

is only in one or two instances out of the seven species that

I have found that two different ones have been observed on

the same nodule; while so abundant are they that it is hardly

possible to mount a fragment of any other sponge on the

nodule without finding in it spicules of a Lithistid.

Of the “seven species’? three may be termed “ Coral-

listes,” because they do not appear to commence their growth

in discoid elements; while the opposite is the case with

the other four, which will be termed “ Discodermia.” Of

course, in describing and illustrating them, my observa-

tions will be confined to their structure, since they must be

regarded as only little growths or traces, as before stated,

of the entire sponges; while the illustrations, on the other

hand, must be considered as diagrams after nature, for

such is the intricacy of Lithistid structure that it is almost

hopeless to attempt any thing beyond catching the specific

character and representing this as near to nature as possible.

Having premised these remarks, we will begin with the

Corallistes.

CoRALLISTES.

Corallistes aculeata,n. sp. (PI. VII. fig. 45, a, 6.)

Surface characterized by the presence of erect spike-like

processes (Pl. VII. fig. 45), which, when the structure is

torn to pieces, are respectively found to be supported on three

arms, which are tubercled and repeatedly subdivided into

branches until they end in a filigree consisting of minute

angular processes, which interlock with those of the neigh-

bouring spicules (fig. 45, a). Spike conical, elongated, sub-

sinuous, 1-333rd long by 1-120th inch in diameter at the

base, more or less cononodose, tubercles more or less in cir-

lar lines round the lower two thirds of the spike (fig. 45, a, 0).

Internal structure composed of spicules of the usual Lithistid

form, consisting of four arms, each of which is repeatedly

divided and subdivided into branches until they end in the

way above mentioned. Size of largest specimen about 7 inch

in horizontal diameter.

Hab. Marine. On hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

144 Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

Obs. The spike supported on three arms diadem-like and

uniformly distributed over the surface is the characteristic

feature of this species. There is a small specimen of it

in the British Museum, about 6-12ths inch in diameter,

which came from the neighbourhood of Kendrick Island, south

of Japan (lat. 24° 13’ N., and long. 136° 13’ E.), presented

by Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys.

Corallistes verrucosa, n. sp.

(Pl. VIL. fig. 46, a, 3.)

Surface characterized by the presence of short, tuberose

cones (Pl. VII. fig. 46), which, when the structure is torn to

pieces, are respectively found to be supported on three arms

tubercled and repeatedly subdivided into branches until they

end in a filigree consisting of minute angular processes which

interlock with those of the neighbouring spicules (fig. 46, a).

Cone consisting of a pyramidal heap of tubercles about

1-666th inch high and 1-750th inch in diameter at the base

(fig. 46, a), which is triangular and, for the most part, com-

posed of three tubercles larger than the rest, triangularly

placed and situated respectively opposite the reentering angles

between the arms (fig. 46, 6). Internal structure composed of

spicules of the usual lithistid form consisting of four arms, each

of which is repeatedly divided and subdivided into branches

until they end like the one above mentioned. Size of speci-

men about 3} inch in horizontal diameter.

Hab. Marine. On hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. There is nothing particular about this species beyond

the form of the surface-processes, which, at the same time that

they present a distinguishing feature, afford the only remark-

able difference between it and C. aculeata.

Corallistes elegantissima, n. sp.

(Pl. VIL. fig. 47.)

The spicules of this species (if it is a distinct one) were

only found in microscopic groups in two places on the same

nodule as Discodermia papillata (which will presently be de-

scribed), where they were chiefly in the midst of, and thus

protected by, the acerate spicules of a species of Lenvera

that had overgrown them. ‘To describe a Lithistid spicule

where there is no particular character is, from its intricate-

ness, almost impossible; therefore I must refer the reader to

the illustration, which is a careful drawing to measurement of

one of these elegantly beautiful objects, merely adding that

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 145

the terminations are not round like those of most Discodermie,

but pointed, prong-like, and angular, as they are delineated

(Pl. VIL. fig. 47).

-Discodermida.

Finding that the Discodermida grow by the transformation

of a simple disk on the surface to the complicated structure of

the interior, | have endeavoured to illustrate this in a series

of figures which are taken from a portion that was boiled to

pieces in nitric acid and the residue mounted in Canada

balsam (Pl. VIIT. fig. 48, d, &e.). Indeed all the species

have been studied in this way, when the gradationary forms

of the disk thus separated render it very easy, as before stated,

to see and follow the changes of form which it undergoes ;

besides which, this may be corroborated by looking at the

specimen tn situ in its natural state through a microscope

(Pl. VIII. fig. 48, a, b,c). In addition to the disks the

Discodermida appear to be always characterized by one or

more forms of minute flesh-spicules in great abundance, of

which a curved acerate, or straight bacillar one, micro-

spined, is perhaps the most prevalent (fig. 48, 2, and 49, ¢, d) ;

but these are not confined to the dermal sarcode in which the

disks are developed and imbedded, although apparently most

abundant there (fig. 48, a, &c.), but almost as plentifully dis-

tributed throughout the whole structure. Again, the filigreed

ends of the branches of the full-formed spicule are not angular,

but more or less spherical, like bunches of grapes interlocked

with one another, after the manner of the clasping of hands

(fig. 48, 7). At the same time, however, I am not able to

explain the fact that in Kaliapsis cidaris, Bk. (Proc. Zool.

Soc. 1869, pl. xxv. fig. 2, &c.), of which I possess some good

specimens zn situ, and which is a genuine Discodermia, a

“ diadem-like ” form of spicule similar in this respect to that

of Corallistes aculeata, exists under the discophorous layer. I

do not pretend to follow this transformation of the disk, which

is succeeded, as usual, by the fully formed Lithistid spicule of

the interior, but now only to announce the circumstance. In

specimens of Corallistes aculeata, in situ, the spikes may be

seen without any disks whatever, even when the surface is

overgrown and thus protected by a Microciona; nor in the

mounted residue after boiling in nitric acid of specimens of

this species is there a trace of a disk under any kind of form

to be observed; while in most specimens of Discodermie the

Microciona grows upon the disks themselves.

In describing the structure of the different species of Disco-

dermida, I shall commence with the disks, as these are the

146 Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

first-formed parts, and follow the structure on by description

and illustration to the full development of the spicule, finally

giving a magnified view of the form of the filigreed termina-

tion characteristic of each species.

Discodermia papillata, n. sp.

(Pl. VIII. fig. 48, a—/.)

Surface even, discophorous, disks horizontal ; structure

papillated throughout, accompanied by a bacillar microspined

flesh-spicule (Pl. VIII. fig. 48, a, 6, c). Colour yellow

internally. Outer layer of last-formed disks more or less

circular, micropapillated in the upper, and bearing the rudi-

ment of a spine (the shaft) in the centre of the lower surface,

the smallest disk observed being circular, and about 1-300th

inch in diameter (fig. 48, 6 and d); the next layer larger and

more indented on the margin; after this the disk becomes

branched, the spine or shaft fully formed (fig. 48, e), and the

papille: enlarged and extended over the branches (fig. 48, /) ;

finally the staple spicule of the interior is produced (fig. 48, 2),

where the shaft may be observed to be trifidly divided and

subdivided until it ends in the filigree, with which it inter-

locks with its neighbours (fig. 48, £4) on all sides by

botryoidal or grape-like terminations (fig. 48, 7)—the original

papillee, now still more enlarged and extended over the shaft

and branches, presenting over the former a wart-like appear-

ance (fig. 48, 7), probably influencing this character of the

development throughout,—a similar development taking place

at the inner end of the shaft, by which, both on the outer

and inner side, the filigree is interlocked with corresponding

portions of similar spicules; and thus the structure presents

internally an increase of bulk by successive layers, as the

breaking-up of a piece of fully-formed Lithistid testifies. Pa-

pillee at first microscopic, finally becoming conical (fig. 48, 9).

Bacillar spicule elliptical, elongated, microspined throughout,

about 3-6000ths long (fig. 48, 4). Largest specimen about

an inch in horizontal diameter, filling up the depressions of the

Melobesian nodule over which it grows, and extending into

the crevices and cavities made by excavating sponges that may

be underneath.

Hab, Marine. On hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. I have thus summarily described the development of

this discodermid sponge, so that it will not be necessary to

repeat it in the other species more than the occasion demands ;

at the same time it should be remembered that the varieties in

the structure of the elementary parts of a Lithistid are practi-

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 147

cally unlimited. Again, it frequently happens that the dis-

cophorous layer has disappeared from some cause or other,

and that the surface is then formed by that condition of deve-

lopment where the disk has passed into a branched state, in

which the branches, curving over each other, leave interspaces

charged with the bacillar flesh-spicule (Pl. VIII. fig. 48, a,

and 50 a, &c), which causes it to assume the appearance given

byDr. Bowerbank of his Dactylocalyx Prattii (Proc. Zool. Soe.

1869, pl. v. figs. 6-11), and the same in Theonella Swin-

hoei, Gray (7b. 1868, p. 565), both of which specimens, now

in the British Museum, I have examined and find the disco-

phorous layer absent. Nor is this to be wondered at, from

what I have stated of the instability of this layer until the

disks have become transformed into the interlocking spicules ;

still there are no papille on the spicules of Dactylocalyx

Prattii or of Theonella Swinhoet, which distinguishes them

from Discodermia papillata; but although the flesh-spicule is

elliptical elongatein Dactylocalyx Prattii,and bent in the middle

in Theonella Swinhoet, this is not sufficient for specific distinc-

tion between them; nor is the flesh-spicule generally to

be depended on in this respect; so, with this difference

only, | think, as Dr. Bowerbank has concluded (op. et (. cct.),

that Dactylocalyx Prattii and Theonella Swinhoei must be

considered the same species. Yet there is a large, vase-like

specimen to which I have before alluded, and which comes

from the seas about the Philippine Islands, in which the flesh-

spicules (for there are two forms) may be considered of some

specific value, since here the usual acerate curved micro-

spined and centrally inflated flesh-spicule is accompanied by

another equally plentiful, viz. a short thick ellipsoidal form

also microspined, not unlike the same kind of flesh-spicule in

Pachastrella abyssi,. Sdt.

Discodermia aspera, n. sp.

(Pl. VIII. fig. 49, a—7.)

Surface even, discophorous, disks horizontal (Pl. VIII.

fic. 49, a, 6). Structure asperous, spinous, accompanied by

an acerate microspiued flesh-spicule (PI. VIII. fig. 49, a, 0).

Colour grey. Discophorous structure and transformation

much the same as in the last-described species, only

that the margin of the disk soon becomes denticulated

(fig. 49, c), and the papilla pass into spines, as indicated

by the four gradationary diagrams (fig. 49, g) ; and in the

transformed disk (fig. 49, f) the irregularly lobed and den-

ticulated margin, together with the spines on the surface,

give that asperous appearance which more or less influ-

148 Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

ences the subsequent development of the fully formed spi-

cules of this Lithistid even to the end (fig. 49, 4), in which

the filigreed terminations are not grape-like as in the fore-

going species, but subangular (fig. 49,7). Papille at first

microscopic, then enlarged, after which they become united

by intervening straight linear ridges, then elevated and com-

pressed, and finally divided into spine-like processes (fig.49,g ),

which more or less characterize the fully formed spicules

(fig. 49,h). Flesh-spicule acerate, curved, microspined, about

5-6000ths long (fig. 49, e), plentifully distributed over the

disks (fig. 49, a) and throughout the structure. Size about

1 inch in horizontal diameter, filling up the depressions on

one side of a Melobesian nodule about this size.

Hab. Marine. On hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. The asperous character of the spiculation of this

species, arising from a transformation of the original papille

ot the disk into spinous processes, as above mentioned and

illustrated (fig. 49, g, &c.), chiefly distinguishes it. As the

specimen for the most part is very much worn, I should, but

for the boiling in nitric acid of a portion which had been pro-

tected by having been overgrown by a Leniera, have been

entirely ignorant of its discophorous character and the peculiar

spinous transformation of the papille of the disks to which I

have alluded, which seems to continue its influence on to the

fully formed structure.

Discodermia spinispirulifera, n. sp.

(Pl. VIII. fig. 50, a-h.)

Surface even, discophorous; disks horizontal; structure

loose, accompanied by éwo forms of flesh-spicule, viz. an acerate

and a spinispirula (Pl. VIII. fig. 50, a, 6,¢,ande, f). Colour

white. Discophorous structure and transformation much the

same as in the foregoing species, only that, instead of papillee,

the disk presents faint circular concentric lines (fig. 50, d), and,

previously to passing into the branched form, show an irregu-

larly lacerated margin in which the foreshadowed divisions of

the full-formed spicule assume the most whimsical proportions

and appearances (fig. 50,7), finally producing a branched

spicule repeatedly subdivided as before until the ends become

filigreed into subglobular processes (fig. 50, g). Flesh-

spicule of two forms, viz.:—1, comparatively large, acerate,

curved fusiform, microspined, about 20-6000ths inch long

(fig. 50, e); and the other, 2, a minute spinispirula, consisting

of a sinuous shaft covered with thin spines about the same

length as itself, arranged over it in an echinating, spiral

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 149

manner, 3-6000ths of an inch long (fig. 50, f),—the former

plentifully distributed over the disks, as before mentioned,

and but little less so throughout the rest of the structure,

while the latter sparsely accompanies it. Size of largest

specimen about } inch in horizontal diameter, and the thick-

ness of the depression on the nodule where it may have grown,

often extending into the cavities formed by excavating

sponges.

flab. Marine. On hard objects.

Loe. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. The remarkably shreddy character of the advanced

form of disk (fig. 50, 7) and the presence of the spinispirular

flesh-spicule, together with the comparatively large size of its

companion the acerate flesh-spicule, distinctly separate this

from the other species of Discodermia. It may be remem-

bered that the flesh-spicule of Dactylocalyx Masoni, Bk., is a

spinispirula (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1869, pl. vi. fig. 4).

Discodermia levidiscus, n. sp.

(Pl. VIII. fig. 51, a-z.)

Surface even, discophorous, disks horizontal, structure areo-

lar, accompanied by an acerate flesh-spicule (Pl. VIII. fig. 51).

Colour yellow internally. The disks here, which also present

a great number of faint lines, like those of the foregoing species,

are depressed in the centre (fig. 51, 5,c). They undergo

similar transformation to those of the foregoing species

(fig. 51, e), passing at last into the fully formed spicule of the

interior (fig. 51, hh), whose terminations appear to be more

in expanded, irregular surfaces, for the sake of union by apposi-

tion with their neighbours, than in filigree processes interlocking

(fig. 51,7). Flesh-spicule acerate, curved, fusiform, micro-

spined, about 8-6000ths long (fig. 51,7, g), plentifully dis-

tributed over the disks (fig. 51,a@) and throughout the

interior, as in the foregoing species. Size of specimen about

3 inch in horizontal diameter.

Hab, Marine. On hard objects.

Loc. Gulf of Manaar.

Obs. When viewed zn situ (fig. 51) the depressions in the

centres of the disks, which are rather less in diameter

than those of the other species, together with the concen-

tric lines, added to the comparative absence of filigree ter-

minations in the fully formed. spicule, and the yellow colour

of the interior, are sufficient to distinguish it from the other

species ; while the absence of papilla on the disks causes it to

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 11

150 Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

differ from D. papillata and D. aspera; the absence of the

shred-like transformation of the disk (although in both in-

stances there are no papille on it), together with the presence

of the spinispirular flesh-spicule, causes it to differ equally

from D. spinispirulifera.

The following is a list of organisms in and about the

Melobesian nodules from the Gulf of Manaar above men-

tioned :—

ALG Ai (calcareous).

Melobesia (?) polymorpha, lamini- Melobesia, quadrangular-celled,

form. laminiform, ? sp.

—— polymorpha, nulliporiform. Flabellaria opuntia.

FORAMINIFERA.

Sessile.

Polytrema miniaceum. Carpenteria monticularis,

— cylindricum. Gypsina melobesioides,

— mesentericum, n. sp. Loe. vesicularis.

unknown, not Gulf of Manaar. —— —, var. spheroidalis.

Carpenteria utricularis.

Subsessile.

Rotalia spiculotesta. Orbitolites marginalis,

Free.

Calcarina calcar, var. hispida, Cysteodictyina compressa, noy. gen.

n. var. et sp.

Alveolina sinuosa, n. sp. Ceratestina globularis, nov. gen, et

Amphistegina. sp.

Holocladina pustulifera, nov. gen. —— tessellata, n. sp.

et sp.

SPONGIDA.

Ord, ii. Coratma.

Aplysina purpurea, n. sp. Aplysina fusca, n. sp.

Ord. iii. PsammonEMATA.

Hircinia arundinacea, n. sp. Hircinia fusca, n. sp.

Ord. iv. RoaPHIpoNEMATA.

Chalina ? sp, (young). Desmacidon Jeffreysii, Bk.

Ord. v. EcurvonemMAta.

Pluriformia.

Dictyocylindrus manaarensis, n,sp. Dictyocylindrus sessilis, n, sp.

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 151

Microcionina.

Microciona atrosanguinea, Bh. Microciona curvispiculifera, n. sp.

-—— armata, Bk. Hymerhaphia vermiculata, var.

—— affinis, n. sp. erecta.

—— bulboretorta, n. sp. unispiculum, n. sp,

—— quadriradiata, n. sp. —— clavata, n. sp.

—— fascispiculifera, n. sp. ——— 6Fuca, 1.80; ..)

Baculifera.

Caulospongia, Kent, ? sp.

Ord. vi. HonorHaPuimora.

Thalyosa.

Reniera ?sp. Brown and white.

Crassa.

Reniera ? sp. Yellow and yellow- Reniera?sp. White.

ish grey. ?sp. Dark brown.

Fibulifera.

Reniera fibulifera, Schmidt.

Halichondrina.

Halichondria aceratospiculum, Halichondria albescens, Johnston.

n. sp.

Esperina.

Ksperia tunicata, Schmidt. Esperia serratohamata, n. sp.

Hymedesmina.

Hymedesmia stellivarians, n. sp. Hymedesmia spinatostellifera, n.

— Moorei, n. sp. sp.

—— capitatostellifera, n, sp. trigonostellata, n. sp.

Suberitida.

Suberites vestigium, n, sp. Suberites angulatus, Carter.

fistulatus, n. sp.

Placospongida.

Placospongia melobesioides, Gray.

Eccolonida.

Thoosa socialis, n. sp. Samus (Pachastrella) parasiticus,

Dotona pulchella, n. sp. Crtr.

Alectona Higgini, n. sp. complicatus, n, sp. Sey-

Samus anonymus, Gray. chelles.

—— simplex, n. sp.

Geodina.

Geodia perarmata, Bh, Geodia globostellifera, n. sp.

areolata, n. sp. Stelletta euastrum, Schmidt.

—— ramodigitata, n. sp.

152 Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

Stellettina.

Stelletta tethyopsis, n. sp. Tisiphonia (prov.) annulata, n. sp.

Tisiphonia nana, n, sp. —— (proy.) penetrans, n. sp.

Tithistina.

Corallistes aculeata, n. sp. Discodermia aspera, n. sp.

verrucosa, Nn. sp. — spinispirulifera, n. sp.

elegantissima, n. sp. —— levidiscus, n. sp.

Discodermia papillata, n. sp.

Ord, viii. CaLcAREA.

Gen, Leucortis indica, Hackel. Imperfect.

SPICULES OF UNKNOWN SPONGES.

HYDROIDA.

Hydradendrium spinosum, noy. gen. et sp.

ACTINOZOA.

Alcyonaria.

Rhizoxenia, Ehr., ? sp. Tubipora reptans, n. sp.

Spongodes, Lesson, ? sp.

POLYZOA.

A great variety of species undetermined.

TUNICATA.

Synasciptm, Giard.

Tribe i. Didemnide (with spicules).

Leptoclinum, Milne-Edwards. White, incrusting.

GASTEROPODA.

Siliquaria anguina.

Type specimens of all the above organisms, dry and mounted

in Canada balsam respectively, may be found in the Liver-

pool Free Museum, under the designation of ‘‘ Manaar Col-

lection of 1879, presented by Captain H. Cawne Warren.”

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

N.B. To avoid repetition, the measurements are to be considered parts

of an inch throughout.

If the scale is not given in figures, the following indications should be

remembered :—

“Se, A” means 1-24th to 1-1800th inch.

“Se, B” means 1-24th to 1-6000th.

“Sc. C” means 1-12th to 1-6000th.

Sc, D” means 1-48th to 1-1800th,

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 153

Where the spicule is fusiform and perhaps curved, a trapezoidal figure

has often been given to it for convenience in delineation, although

the proportions are maintained ; the detail otherwise must be sought for

in the letterpress.

Dotted lines and dots are generally intended to represent spination.

Puate LV.

Fig. 1. Dictyocylindrus manaarensis, n. sp. nat. size: a, b, ¢, d, linear

spicules; e, tricurvate; f, equianchorate (Sc. A); g, more

magnified view of e and f.

Fig. 2. D. sessilis, n. sp., nat. size: a, 6, c, linear spicules (Sc. A);

d, more magnified view of c.

Fig. 3. Microciona_bulboretorta, n. sp., spiculation of : a, , ¢, d, linear

spicules (Sc. A); e, more magnified view of d.

Fig. 4. M. quadriradiata, n. sp., spiculation of: a, b, linear spicules ;

ce, quadriradiate (Sc. A); d, more magnified view of ¢.

Fig. 5. M. quinqueradiata, n. sp., spiculation of: a, b, c, linear spicules ;

d, quinqueradiate (Sc. A) ; e, more magnified view of d.

Fig. 6. M. curvispiculifera, un. sp., spiculation of: a, 6, linear spicules ;

ce, curvilinear spicule (Sc. A); d, more magnified view of ec.

Fig. 7. M. fascispiculifera, n. sp., spiculation of : a, 6, c, linear spicules ;

d is ¢ fasciculated (Sc. A); e, more magnified view of 6b;

J, bihamate (Sc. B) ; g, large spicules and fasciculi of ¢, en situ

(diagram).

Fig. 8. Hymerhaphia unispiculum, n. sp.: one form of spicule only

Se. A).

Fig. 9. H erucd, 0. Sp., spiculation of: a, erect linear spicule; 3, cater-

pillar-like spicule ; c, the same, but early stage, resembling the

contort spicule of Hymerhaphia vermiculata, Bk. (Se. A).

Fig. 10. Hymedesmia stellivarians, n. sp., spiculation of : a, linear spicule

(Se. A); 0, stellate (Se. B) ; ¢, d, e, various forms of ray, more

magnified (diagram).

Fig. 11. H. Mooret, nu. sp., spiculation of: a, linear spicule (Sc. A);

6, stellate (Sc. B); a, ray, more magnified.

Fig. 12. H. capitatostellifera, n. sp., spiculation of: a, linear spicule

(Sc. A); 3, stellate (Sc. B); c, ray more magnitied.

Fig. 13. H. spinatostellifera, n. sp., spiculation of: a, linear spicule;

b, different forms of head (Sc. A); ¢, stellate (Sc. B) ; d, ray,

more magnified.

Fig. 14. H. trigonostellata, n. sp., spiculation of: a, 6, linear spicules

(sc. 1-12th to 1-1800th) ; c, d, stellates (Se. C).

Fig. 15, Microciona affinis, n. sp.: equianchorate, to show hook-like

appearance of central arm (Sc. C).

Puate V,

Fig. 16. Reniera ?sp., white, spicule of (Sc. A).

Fig. 17. Reniera ? sp., yellow, spicule of (Sc. A).

Fig. 18. Reniera ? sp., dark brown, spicule of (Se. A).

Fig. 19, Halichondria aceratospiculum, n. sp., spiculation of: a, linear,

acerate, spined; 6, linear, acerate, smooth, inflated in the centre;

c, bihamate ; d, equianchorate (Sc. B).

Fig. 20. Esperia serratohamata, n. sp., spiculation of : a, linear spicule ;

b, serrated hamate ; ¢, tricurvate ; d, inequianchorate (Sc. B).

Fig. 21. Suberites vestigium, n. sp., spicule of (sc. 1-12th to 1-1800th).

Fig, 22, S. fistulatus, n. sp., spiculation of: a, linear spicule (sc. 1-12th

to 1-1800th) ; 6, equianchorate, lateral and front views (Sc. B).

154

Fig.

Fig. :

Fig.

Fug.

Fig.

Fug.

Fig.

23.

30,

dl,

30.

36.

37.

38.

39.

Fig. 40.

Mr. H. J. Carter on Specimens

Thoosa socialis, n. sp., spiculation of : a, sceptrelliform spicule ;

b, compressed globular spicule (Sc. C).

. Dotona pulchella, n. sp., spiculation of : a, chief spicule ; 4, fine

hair-like acuate ; c, flesh-spicule (Se. C); d, portion of a, more

magnified, to show by the dotted faint line on the opposite side

that the apparent annulations form part of a spire.

. Alectona Higgini, n. sp., spiculation of: a, chief spicule; 6, fine

hair-like acerate, subtricurvate ; ¢, flesh-spicule (Sc. C).

. Samus simplex, nv. sp., spiculation of: a, lateral view of main

5 bi b, horizontal view of head (Sc. A); c, flesh-spicule

(Se. C).

. S. complicatus, n. sp.: main spicule, horizontal view, upperside

(Sc. A).

. Tisiphonia annulata, un. sp., spiculation of : a, annulated quadri-

radiate ; 6, linear acerate (Sc. A); ¢, flesh-spicule spinispiru-

late (Se. C); d, portion of a, more magnified.

. Verticillately spined cylindrical spicule of unknown sponge

abundant in excavated cavities of the Melobesian nodules

(Sc. B).

Pin-like spicule with spinated extremities and head turned to

one side, of unknown sponge found in similar cavities of the

Melobesian nodules (Sc. A).

Geodia ramodigitata, nu. sp., nat. size: a, zone-spicule ; b, body-

spicule ; c, fork and anchor; d, siliceous globules, round and

oval respectively ; e, stellates of both localities, viz. external

and internal (Sc. D); f, stellates, more magnified.

Puate VI.

2, G. perarmata, Bk. Section through the centre, nat. size:

a, dermal layer; 6, interval between the dermal layer and

petrous crust; ¢, petrous crust ; d, body or interior,

3. The same, spiculation of: a, zone-spicule; b, body-spicule ;

c, fork and anchor; d, siliceous globules, round and oval;

e, external and internal stellates (Sc. D); f, more magnified

views of e, respectively.

. The same. Dermal layer viewed from within: a, head of zone-

spicule; 0, pores in dermal layer, with steilates in the lower

half ; the latter represented by the dots( diagram),

The same. Vertical section of dermal layer, subdermal cham-

ber, and adjoining part of petrous crust: a, dermal layer

charged with stellates; 0, subdermal chamber or interval ;

c, part of petrous crust; dd, heads and adjoining shafts of zone-

spicules (diagram).

G. areolata, n. sp., spiculation of: a, zone-spicule; }b, body-

spicule ; ¢, fork and anchor; d, siliceous globules, round and

oval; e, external and internal stellates ; g, dermal acerate (Se.

D); f, stellates, more magnified.

The same, portion of surface, more magnified, to show areola-

tion and position of dermal acerates (diagram ).

G. globostellata, n. sp., spiculation of: a, zone-spicule ; 6, body-

spicule ; ¢c, fork (no anchor seen) ; d, siliceous globules, round

and oval; e, globostellate; 7, external and internal stellates

(ee D); g, more magnified view of e; A, more magnified views

of f.

Stelletta tethyopsis, n. sp., torn off from the base (nat. size).

The same, spiculation of: aa, zone-spicule; 6 6, body-spicule ;

Fig. 41.

Fig. 42.

. Fig. 43.

Fig. 44.

Fig. 45.

Fig. 46.

Fig. 47.

Fig. 48.

Fig. 49.

dredged up from the Gulf of Manaar. 155

ce, fork and anchor; d, occasional form of zone-spicule; e, ex-

ternal stellate ; 7, internal stellate (Sc. D). The dotted lines at

the bottom of aa and 64, respectively, are to show that they

are continuations of the same spicules, which, upon this scale,

are too long for the Plate.

PuateE VIL.

Stelletta euastrum, Sdt., parasitic on a group of Stliquaria

anguina: aa, mouths of the Stliquarte (nat. size); 6, zone-

spicule; c, body-spicule; d, siliceous disk; e, minute acerate

flesh-spicule ; f, minute stellate flesh-spicule (Sc. D); g, more

magnified views of d, e, and f, respectively (sc. 1-48th to

1-6000th) ; ’, still more magnified view of acerate flesh-spicule,

to show that it is microspined and inflated in the centre ;

2, more magnified view of ray of stellate, to show that it is micro-

spined; &, more magnified view of portion of disk, to show

form and position of stelliform points on surface ; /, still more

magnified views of point, lateral and direct, respectively.

The same, Australian specimen: aaa, vents; 66, pores in the

crust (nat. size); ¢, spined stellate (quadriradiate) (Sc. B).

Tisiphonia nana, n. sp.: a, zone-spicule, viewed from above, as

seen in situ; 6, the same, lateral view (observe the extremely

short shaft) ; c, body-spicule ; d, acerate flesh-spicule and stel-

late (Sc. D); e, more magnified view of the same.

T. penetrans, n. sp.: a, body-spicule; 6, acerate flesh-spicule

and stellate (Sc. A); ¢, more magnified view of stellate (Sc.

C); d, still more magnified view of ray of same.

Corallistes aculeata, n. sp. Oblique view of surface, showing

spikes (Sc. about A): a, spike-spicule, lateral view ; 6, base of

the spike, broken off, viewed from above (Sc. B). (Diagrams. )

C. verrucosa, n. sp. Oblique view of surface, showing verrucous

cones (Sc. about A): a, verrucous cone-spicule, lateral view ;

b, base of the cone, viewed from above (Sc. B). (Diagrams.)

C. elegantissima, n. sp., spicule of (sc. 1-48th to 1-6000th).

Puate VIII.

Discodermia papillata, n. sp. Portion of surface viewed from

above: a, disks covered with minute, fusiform, bacillar flesh-

spicules; 6, the same without the flesh-spicule; ¢, subjacent

spiculation (Sc. about D); d, five figures to show the transfor-

mation into the surface-spiculation seen at c; e, shaft of disk ;

F, papillee on disk; g, fully formed papille, more magnified ;

h, fusiform bacillar flesh-spicule, much magnified; 2, ultimate

form of spicule of the interior; 4%, interlocking of the ends

of the branches with those of neighbouring spicules; /, cha-

racteristic form of “interlocking,” much magnified. (Dia-

grams.)

D. aspera, nu. sp. Portion of surface viewed from above:

a, disks covered with minute, acerate, curved, fusiform flesh-

spicules; 6, the same without the flesh-spicule (Se. about D);

c, more magnified view of disk, showing denticulated margin

and papille ; d, acerate flesh-spicule (Sc. D) ; e, the same, more

magnified; 7, more advanced form of disk, in which the papille

are transformed into spines, more or less divided ; g, four dia-

grams, showing the transformation of the papilla into the

spinous condition ; 2, ultimate form of spicule of the interior ;

156 Mr. A. W. Waters on the Genus Heteropora.

2, characteristic form of the interlocking end of the branch,

much magnified. (Diagrams.)

Fig. 50, D. spinispirulifera, n. sp. Portion of surface viewed from

above: a, disks covered with acerate, curved, fusiform, and

spinispirulate flesh-spicules; 6, the same without the flesh-

spicules; c¢, subsurface spiculation (Sc. A); d, four figures

showing the gradual. transformation of the disk into the sub-

surface spiculation ¢; e, magnified view of the acerate flesh-

spicule; f, the same of the spinispirula; g, ultimate form of

spicule of the interior; h, characteristic form of interlocking

extremity of branch, much magnified. (Diagrams.)

Fig. 51, D. levidiscus, n. sp. Portion of surface viewed from above: |

a, disks covered with the acerate, curved, fusiform flesh-spicule ;

b, the same without the flesh-spicule (Sc. about D); ¢, upper

surface of disk, more magnified, to show its smoothness, faint,

concentric, circular lines and depression; d, under surface of the

same, to show spine or shaft; e, more advanced form of same,

showing subdenticulated border; f, acerate flesh-spicule (Sc.

D); g, the same, more magnified ; 4h, ultimate form of spicule

of interior ; 7, union of branches by simple apposition.

XVII.—WNote on the Genus Heteropora.

By ArtHuR Wa. Waters, F.G.S.

I HAVE noticed lately in several reviews an error with regard

to Heteropora to which it seems advisable to call attention

lest it creep into the literature of the subject. The con-

fusion is perhaps the most glaring in a review of Nicholson’s

‘Tabulate Corals,’ in ‘ Nature’ (March 25th)—a review

which has a certain family likeness to a notice of the same

book which appeared in. the ‘Academy’ some time before,

signed by Mr. Moseley, where the same mistake occurs.

In the notice in ‘ Nature’ the reviewer says, ‘‘ Some, as

Heteropora, are, according to the late researches of Mr. Busk,

of Bryozoan affinity,” ‘This shows that the points raised by

Mr. Busk have not been appreciated; for the genus Hetero-

pora was created by Blainville for some cretaceous fossil

Bryozoa, and the genus, as paleontologists are well aware,

was very abundant in the Jurassic, Cretaceous, and Tertiary

periods, occurring frequently in the English Crag; but no

living forms had been described until I drew attention to two

living species, from Japan and Australia, in a paper with

plate, “‘On the Occurrence of Recent Heteropora,” in the Journ.

of the Roy. Micro. Soc., May 14, 1879, in which I alluded to

the minute perforations of the calcareous walls. This is of

interest as being a somewhat similar structure to that of some

of the so-called tabulate corals, but is not, as some seem to

Mr. A. W. Waters on the term “ Bryozoa.” — 157

suppose, in any way confined to Heteropora, but is a general

characteristic of the Cyclostomatous Bryozoa. Shortly after

the publication of my paper, Mr. Busk published an interesting

account, with figures, of a species from New Zealand, to which

Professor Nicholson refers in the book in question. Mr. Busk

here gave a description of the species, and took it for granted

that the genus was understood to be Bryozoan.

I may allude to another point, by way of caution. I was

first led to study Heteropora by seeing, in the species I first

had under observation, a deceptive appearance which I sup-

posed, until I made sections, was due to transverse dissepiments.

In recent species, in specimens from the Crag, from the Chalk

of Belgium and France, and the Jurassic of Switzerland, I

have been similarly misled, as when I have prepared sections

I have never found any thing like septa; but M. J. Haime

and Mr. Busk have both found these dissepiments; and

Mr. Busk, in consequence of my remarks, confirms his previ-

ous observations. It will, however, be seen that great care

is required ; and it will be satisfactory if authors will say how

the examination was made when they describe this structure

in new species.

Professor Ehrenberg also called some true corals Heteropora;

but the genus has not been retained, and should not cause

any confusion with the well-known genus of Bryozoa. There

is at present great confusion regarding the group of allied Bryo-

zoa which we may have to call the Heteroporide, with which

many forms described by D’Orbigny under his group Clausa

will have to be included.

XVIII.—Reply on the Term “ Bryozoa.”

By A. W. Waters, F.G.S.

Mr. H1ncKs replied to my remarks on the terms Bryozoa and

Polyzoa, in the February number of the ‘ Annals,’ and also

to the same effect in his recent work on the British Polyzoa,

in a manner which is to me exceedingly satisfactory, as it

gives so many quotations from Thompson’s original paper,

and thus the question is more fully before the public. I con-

sider the grounds for using the term Bryozoa are thereby

strengthened instead of weakened, and shall therefore continue

to use the term I have already adopted, but without any

intention of constantly attacking those who disagree with me,

as I have no wish to be led away from more serious work in

158 Mr. A. W. Waters on the Term “ Bryozoa.”

too constantly repeating my opinions on the name; but there

is one point which, except for absence abroad, I should sooner

have pointed out; that is, if we take the fourth paragraph on

page 129, and substitute for Polyzoze Thompson’s own defini-

tion as it appears in the title, we get, ‘‘ Animals of some Cel-

lularies, Tubuliporee, and Flustraceze proved to be new animals

discovered as inhabitants of some Zoophytes.”

It is, as Mr. Hincks sees, according to our present ideas

unmeaning; but this and the sentence quoted, I can only

repeat, seem to me to show most clearly that he means by

Polyzoa a single polypide.

The question has been put so ably by the writer of a review

of Mr. Hincks’s recent book in ‘The Popular Science Re-

view’ for April 1880, that I should quite hope that this may

induce Mr. Hincks and some of his followers to again consider

the question. ‘This writer says that he cannot agree that

Thompson used the name as a class designation, and not the

name of a merely structural element, and considers that it was

used by Thompson as the mere name of a single zooid, and

that he was following the practice of some of the older syste-

matists, such as Linneus, who uses the term Hydra to

designate what he calls “flores.” My friend Mr. Hincks

apparently thinks the position he holds is quite clear, and

feels strengthened by the fact that some of his friends still

believe in the name they are now accustomed to; while to me

it still seems equally clear that Thompson used the term for

a single polypide; and I have the support of many friends

whose judgment I value.

Prof. Rupert Jones has also replied to my note in the

‘ Annals;’ and I quite agree that he would have been more

correct if he had written ‘‘ Polyzoa, Busk,” instead of “ Poly-

zoa, Thompson.” I said that in Ehrenberg’s “ Die Coral.

d. R. Meeres’ I did not find any indication of the Foramini-

fera being included. Prof. Jones points out that they were

included in a paper written six years later ; and it is quite true

that Ehrenberg, at this time, while fully recognizing the

difference between Polythalamia and Bryozoa, made an

extraordinary blunder with regard to their classificatory rela-

tionship; but the term was no longer his private property, and

any mistake he made after having definitely established the

group does not invalidate his previous classification.

On a new Species of Helicide from New Zealand. 159

XIX.—Description of a new Species of Helicide from New

Zealand. By Epecar A. SMITH.

In ‘ The Zoologist’ for the year 1879, on page 61, are pub-

lished a few observations upon a specimen of this species,

which I then conjectured to be merely an abnormal growth of

Paryphanta Hochstettert. Lately, however, through the libe-

rality of Mr. Justice Gillies of Auckland, New Zealand, the

British Museum has become possessed of a second example

of this interesting shell. The very remarkable characteristic,

the flexibility of its substance, I formerly considered might

have been produced by its having been reared in some

situation where the creature was unable to procure sufficient

carbonate of lime for the production of an internal shelly

lining. Mr. Gillies, however, informs me that this pliability

of structure is a constant feature in all the specimens he has

seen, and that they never attain to the size of the adult P.

Hochstettert?. Such being the case, and taking into consider-

ation other differences of form and sculpture, I now feel no

hesitation in describing this as a new and very interesting

species.

Helix (Paryphanta) Gilliesit.

Shell umbilicated, compressed, pliable, smooth and rather

glossy, exhibiting lines of growth and obsolete spiral striation

upon the upper surface; colour dark chestnut, varied with

spiral yellowish lines of different widths and number in diffe-

rent specimens. pire depressed, probably not prominent at

the apex, which is crushed into the cavity of the penultimate

whorl in the two specimens beforeme. Whorls about five or

six, very slightly convex, the last large, obtusely keeled in the

crushed state of the dead shell, but rounded when inflated,

not united at the suture to the previous volution for some

distance from the aperture; the latter is oblique, brown

within, and without a shelly lining. Peristome thin, the

upper margin (viewed laterally) oblique, arcuate, not united

to the columellar extremity by the slightest vestige of a

callosity.

Greatest diameter 35 millims., smallest 28 millims. Height

of crushed specimen about 7 millims., of one stuffed out with

wool about 14 millims.

_ Hab. Whakamarama range of mountains, north-west of

Nelson.

All the specimens known to Mr. Gillies have been found

in a crushed condition, and containing more or less dried

mud.

160 Prof. J. Wood-Mason on the Genus Cheeradodis.

XX.—Synopsis of the Species of Cheeradodis, a remark-

able Genus of Mantodea common to India and Tropical

America. By J. Woop-Mason, Officiating Superinten-

dent Indian Museum, and Professor of Comparative

Anatomy, Medical College, Calcutta*.

THE paper, of which the following is an abstract, will be

published in full as soon as the illustrations (which have been

drawn on the wood under my supervision and sent to London

to be cut) are returned to this country.

The remarkable distribution of this genus of Mantodea is

exactly paralleled by that of another genus of Orthoptera,

namely Mastax, species of which, from the southern slopes of

the Peruvian Andes, have recently been described by Dr. 8.

H. Scudder.

The nearest allies of Cheradodis are the Australian Ortho-

deras, which its young “ larve”’ resemble in the form of the

pronotum.

Genus CH@RADODIS, Serville.

A. Fore femora without a black blotch on the

inner side.

1. Cheradodis strumaria.

Cheradodis strumaria, Madame Mérian, Ins. de Surinam, 1726, tab. 27,

@ et nympha ; Roesel von Rosenhof, Der monatlich-herausgegebenen

Insecten-Belustigung, 2ter Theil, 1749, Locust. tab. iii. fig. 1 et 2,

Q et nympha (copied from Mérian).

Mantis strumaria, Linn. Syst. Nat. Ins. t. i. pt. i. 1767, p. 691. no.

13, 2 ; Fabr. Ent. Syst. ii. 1793, p. 18. no. 21.

? Mantis cancellata, Faby. loc. cit. 28 ; Stoll, Spectres et Mantes, pl. xi.

fig. 42, 9 ; Lichtenstein, Trans. Linn. Soc. Lond. vol. vi. p. 25.

Cheradodis cancellata, Serville, Hist. nat. des Orthopt. 1839, p. 206, 9.

Craurusa cancellata, Burmeister, Handb. d. Entom. 1839, Band 11.

p. 542 (Syn. Serv. et Stoll, fig. 75, exclus.).

Cheradodis cancellata, Saussure, Mant. Améric. p. 19, ¢ Q.

Hab. Cayenne (2, Serville), Surinam (2, Mérian, Stoll;

3 2, Saussure).

B. Fore femora with a black blotch on the

inner side.

(a) The blotch on the lower half of the jont (American).

In the females of the following two species, the eet

angles of the pronotal expansions are broadly rounded, and

are not produced backwards beyond the level of the hinder

end of the primitive pronotum.

* Communicated by the Author, having been read before the Asiatic

Society of Bengal on June 2, 1880. :

Prof. J. Wood-Mason on the Genus Cheeradodis. 161

2. Charadodis rhombicollis.

Mantis rhombicollis, Latr. in Voy. de Humboldt, Zool. Ins. p. 103,

pl. 39. figs. 2, 3, ¢.

Cheradodis peruniana, Serville, Hist. Nat. des Orthopt. 1839, p. 207, 3.

Cheradodis strumaria, Stal, Syst. Mant. 1877, p. 15, ¢ @.

The blotch commences, in both sexes, near the base of the

femur, extends through the ungual groove nearly to the middle

of the joint, and is there succeeded by a marginal row of black

points in contact with the bases of alternate spines.

Hab. S$ 2, Guayaquil, in the collection of the British

Museum; nymph, Santa Fé de Bogotd, in the collection of

the Indian Museum, Calcutta ; New Granada (¢ ?, Sta/)

3. Cheradodis Servillet, n. sp.

9. Closely allied to the preceding, from which it differs

in having the marginal field of the tegmina proportionally

narrower, and in the smaller size, as well as in the different

shape, of the femoral blotch, which is small and oval, com-

mences just beyond the ungual groove, and is followed by a

marginal row of small black points.

Hab. 2 3, Cache, Costa Rica, in the collection of Messrs.

Godman and Salvin; nymph, Chiriqui, in the collection of

the Indian Museum, Calcutta.

In the females of the next two species, and, in all proba-

bility, in that of C. rhomboidea also, the posterior angles of

the pronotal lamelle are rounded angulate and produced back-

wards, so that the hinder end of the primitive pronotum pro-

jects in the bottom of an angular emargination.

4. Cheradodis laticollis.

Cheradodis laticollis, Serville, Revue, p. 24; Hist. Nat. des Orthopt.

1839, p. 208, pl. iv. fig. 2, 9 ; Saussure, Mantes Améric. p, 20, 2.

Cheradodis strumaria, id. ib. p 18, 3.

Cheeradodis laticollis, St&l, Syst. Mant. 1877, p. 17, 2.

The blotch is situated, in both sexes, just beyond the ungual

groove, is oblong-rhomboidal in shape, and is followed by

two black points on the bases of alternate spines; there is a

fuscous speck at the end of the stigmatal spot of the tegmina ;

and the antero-lateral margins of the pronotal lamell are

arcuate or convex, especially in the female.

Hab. 5 8, 52, Heuador (Buckley), in the collection of

the Indian Museum, Calcutta; Peru (2, Stal) ; Cayenne

(Q, Serville et Stal) ; Surinam (3, Saussure).

162 ~=—~Prof. J. Wood-Mason on the Genus Choeradodis.

5. Cheradodis Stalit, n. sp.

Differs from the preceding in the shape of the blotch (which

is pointed at both ends and commences in the ungual groove,

and on either side of which the femur is pale luteous yellow

instead of being clouded with fuscous), in being without a

fuscous speck at the distal end of the stigma, in its shorter

and differently shaped facial shield, and in having the antero-

lateral margins and the lateral angles of the pronotal expan-

sions sinuous-concave and more broadly rounded off re-

spectively.

Hab. 13,49, Ecuador (Buckley), in the collection of the

Indian Museum, Calcutta.

6. Chaeradodis rhomboidea.

Mantis rhomboidea, Stoll, Spectres et Mantes, pl. xi. fig. 45, g.

The male insect from Paré, in the British Museum, agrees

neither with Saussure’s description (loc. supra cit. p. 18) nor

with any of the specimens in the Indian Museum; it more

nearly approaches Stoll’s figure, agreeing therewith in the

points in which it differs from them.

The blotch commences in the ungual groove, thence ex-

tending as far along the femur as in the preceding four

species; but it is not followed by a marginal row of black

points. The pronotal lamellz have no posterior angles.

Hab. 8, Para, in the collection of the British Museum.

A nymph, from Ega, in the same collection, probably also

belongs to this species.

This species is most nearly allied to Ch. laticollis.

(8) The blotch on the upper half of the joint (Indian).

7. Charadodis squilla.

? Mantis cancellata, Fabr. Ent. Syst. ii. 1793, p. 18.

Cheradodis squilla, Saussure, Mél. Orthopt. t.i.3e fase. p. 161, pl. iv.

figs. 38, 3a, ¢ et nympha; Lucas, Ann. Soc. Entom. Fr. 5e sér. t. ii.

1872, p. 82, 2.

Hab. India generally, from Ceylon (¢ et nympha, Saus-

sure; larva, in I. M. Calc.), Madras (9, Lucas), Central

India (in coll. Hop. Oxon.), to the banks of the Killing

river, in the N. Khasi hills, on the north-east frontier

(nymph, A. W. Chennell). im

Obs. A specimen of this species in the British Museum

is erroneously marked ‘ Brazil.”

Mr. G. E. Dobson on a new Species of Bat. 163

XXI.—Deseription of a new Species of Cynopterus (Pteno-

chirus) from Sardwak. By G. E. Dozson, M.A., M.B., &e.

Cynopterus (Ptenochirus) Lucasti, n. sp.

About the size of Cynopterus brachysoma. Fars short, not

half the length of the head, triangular, with an obtuse tip,

the outer and inner margins almost equally convex above,

not margined with white. Face as in C. marginatus; but the

nostrils do not project so much, and the groove and naked

prominences on the upper lip are also comparatively much

shorter. Upper and lower lips internally fringed with papille,

as in other species; palate with five divided and five

undivided ridges.

Wing-membrane from the base of the first toe on the back

of the foot; caleaneum extremely short and feeble ; tail short

and very slender, projecting by more than half its length

beyond the deeply emarginated membrane. Thumb and

second fingers with well-developed claws.

Fur short, on the back and shoulders dark reddish brown,

on the head and neck ashy at the extremities ; beneath light

yellowish grey. On the upper surface the fur scarcely ex-

tends upon the wing-membranes, and a few hairs appear upon

the forearm and upon the base of the interfemoral membrane;

beneath, some fine scattered hairs extend outwards upon the

wing-membrane behind the humerus and one third the length

of the forearm.

Dentition—. 5, ¢. <=, pm. 23, m. =5=28 teeth.

Upper incisors separated by intervals from each other and

also from the canines, directed vertically downwards, slender,

cylindrical, acutely pointed, the outer pair smaller in cross

section, and scarcely equalling more than half the length of

the inner pair; lower incisors short, subacutely pointed, in

the centre of the narrow space between the outer margins of

the bases of the canines, and separated from each other by a

narrow interval ; canines moderate, without basal projections ;

first upper premolar small and short, in the centre of the space

between the canine and second premolar, with a blunt crown

directed slightly forwards, just rising above the gum, and not

equalling the cingulum of the second premolar in vertical

extent; second upper premolar well developed, exceeding the

canine in cross section at the base; third premolar equal to,

or slightly greater than, the preceding in cross section ; molar

about three fourths the size of the third premolar, flat-crowned,

164 Mr. O. Thomas on Bats from Old Calabar.

scarcely rising above the gum. First lower premolar small,

but larger than the first upper; second premolar considerably

larger than the canine in cross section, and nearly equal to it

in vertical extent; third again larger, but with a short external

cusp; first molar less than the last premolar, about three

fourths its size, flat-crowned; second molar much smaller,

g31rcely more than half its antero-posterior diameter, and

vel with the gum.

The skull presents no peculiarity; zygomatic arches well

developed, postorbital processes of the frontals short and very

acute at their extremities ; no prominent sagittal ridge.

Length of an adult, head and body, 3:2 inches, tail 0°4,

head 1:2, eye from tip of nostril 0°'4, ear 0°55, forearm 2°3,

thumb 0°8, second finger 1°45; third finger—metacarp. 1°55,

Ist ph. 1:0, 2nd ph. 1:5; fifth finger—metacarp. 1:45, 1st ph.

0°75, 2nd ph. 0°75; tibia 1-0, calcaneum 0:2, foot 0°58.

Hab. Saréwak, Borneo.

The above description has been taken from one of four male

specimens preserved in alcohol from the collection of Ward’s

Museum, Rochester, New York, U.S.A. Allagree remark-

ably closely in measurements and in other respects.

It may be seen from the description that this species is very

much smaller than the only other known species of the sub-

genus Ptenochirus, namely C. Jagori, Ptrs., from the Philip-

pine Islands, from which it differs also in the form of the

extremity of the muzzle and in the relative position and size

of the teeth.

The specimen from which I have taken the above descrip-

tion was kindly forwarded to me by Mr. Frederic A. Lucas,

who had correctly recognized it as representing a hitherto

undescribed species ; and I have therefore much pleasure in

connecting his name with it.

XXII.—On Bats from Old Calabar. By OLDFIELD THOMAS,

F.Z.8., Assistant in the Zoological Department, British

Museum. .

TrrouGH the kindness of Dr. J. A. Smith, of Edinburgh, the

British Museum has recently received a small collection of

Bats obtained at Old Calabar by Dr. A. Robb, of the United

Presbyterian Mission at that place.

The collection consists of four specimens of Hpomophorus

comptus, All., concerning which Dr. Smith has himself pub-

\ Mr. O. Thomas on Bats from Old Calabar. 165

lished a most valuable notice*, one specimen each of Nyc-

teris grandis, Ptrs., Vesperugo nanus, Ptrs., a new species of

Vesperugo, a new species of Kertvoula, and an immature

specimen of a species allied to, or identical with, Vesperugo

Kuhlii, Natt., but which is not in a condition to be certainly

determined.

The following are descriptions of the new species above

referred to :—

Vesperugo (Vesperus) brunneus.

Muzzle broad and flat above, the glandular prominences

well developed increasing its width.

Ears rather shorter than the head,

laid forward they reach to about half-

way between the eye and the tip of

the nose ; inner margin faintly convex,

tip broadly rounded off; outer margin

evenly convex, an angular emargina-

tion opposite the base of the tragus,

basal lobe elongated.

Tragus of medium length, inner

margin straight, tip obliquely trun-

cated; outer margin also straight,

nearly parallel with the inner; basal lobule small, triangular.

Wings from the base of the toes; postcalcaneal lobe well

developed; tail entirely contained in the interfemoral mem-

brane.

Fur above and below dark brown.

Outer upper incisors minute, barely one third the height of

the large unicuspidate, inner incisors, and about one fourth

the size in cross section at the base; no trace of a first pre-

molar. Lower incisors rather crowded, overlapping, at right

angles to the direction of the jaw; second lower premolar

about twice as long as the first, and about equal to the anterior

cusp of the first molar.

Length (of the type, a female, preserved in alcohol)—head

and body 1/8, tail 1°35, head 0-6, ear 0!"55, tragus 0-2,

forearm 1-33, third finger 2"-27, fifth finger 16, tibia 0"-5,

foot 0"35.

Vesperugo brunneus appears to be most nearly allied to V.

capensis, Sin.; but it differs from that species by its unicuspi-

date inner upper incisors, and also, as well as from all the

other species of the subgenus, by its very peculiarly shaped

tragus. ‘I'he only species of the genus that have a tragus at

* Proc. Roy. Phys. Soc. April 1880, p. 362.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 12

166 Mr. O. Thomas on Bats from Old Calabar.

all like it are V. vagans, Dobs.*, and, in a much lesser degreé,

V. maurus, Blas.; but these species have a very different

dentition, possessing a minute first upper premolar and other

characters of the subgenus Vesperugo.

Kerivoula Smithit. .

Ears of medium length, laid forward they extend about one

tenth of an inch beyond the end of the muzzle; inner margin

very strongly convex, its centre being over a point halfway

between the eye and the tip of the nose ; outer margin with a

deep emargination just below the tip. ‘Tragus slender, tapering,

with a very small triangular lobule at

the base, succeeded above by a shal-

low emargination, as shown in the

woodcut; from the angle above this

emargination the sides slope evenly

to the tip, which is acutely pointed.

Fur, above and below, greyish

brown, the tips of the hairs shining

grey.

Wings to the base of the toes.

Distribution of fur much as in K./anosa, Sm., with the exception

of the marginal fringe to the interfemoral, of which there is

no trace in this species.

Inner upper incisors long, with a distinct posterior secondary

cusp at a point about two thirds of their height; the outer

upper incisors just equal the secondary cusp of the inner inci-

sors, and have also a distinct internal posterior secondary

cusp, whose tip is about half as high as the main cusp; upper

premolars bearing the usual proportions to each other, the

third being the largest and the second the smallest, the first

being just intermediate in size. Jirst and second lower

ee trilobate, outer ones unicuspidate ; lower premolars

equal.

Length (of the type, an adult male, in spirit)—head and

body 1/55, tail 17, head 058, ear 0-55, tragus 0!"3, fore-

arm 1-3, thumb 0''27, third finger 2"-7, fifth finger eg

tibia 0!"55, foot 0"-25. ;

This species belongs to Dr. Dobson’s second section of the

genus, characterized by the presence of a basal lobe to the

tragus ; this lobe, however, is very small as compared with

that of the other species of the section.

In addition to the characters of the tragus, which might

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1879, iv. p. 135.

t Cat. Chir. B. M. p. 382,

Geological Society. 167

easily be overlooked in a dried specimen, K. Smithii differs

from K. brunnea and K. lanosa by the absence of an inter-

femoral fringe, from K. africana by the presence of a secon-

dary cusp on the outer upper incisors, and from K. erosa b

the comparatively large size of the same tooth. All the other

species hitherto described are from the Oriental Region.

I propose to name this species after the donor of this most

acceptable addition to the national collection of Chiroptera.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

April 14, 1880.—Robert Etheridge, Esq., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “Ona new Theriodont Reptile (Chorhizodon orenburgensis,

Twelvtr.) from the Upper Permian Sandstone of Kargalinsk, near

Orenburg, in South-eastern Russia.” By W. H. Twelvetrees, Ksq.,

HES. E-G.S.

The above measures are cupriferous, and rest on limestone with

Zechstein fossils. Associated with the remains of Saurians and

Labyrinthodonts are Calamites, Lepidodendron, Aroides crassispatha,

Conifers, and a Unio. ‘The specimen noticed in this paper is appa-

rently the dentary part of the left mandibular ramus, with the

crowns of a canine, an incisor, and ten of the molars. The author

describes the characteristics of these and the mode of implantation

in the jaw, which accords with that described by Prof. Owen in

Titanosuchus ferox. The characters of this specimen resemble those

of the genus Ihopalodon; but as there are some marked dif-

ferences, the author proposes to name it Cliorhizodon orenburgensis.

2. “The Classification of the Tertiary Period by means of the

Mammalia.” By Prof. W. Boyd Dawkins, M.A., F.R.S., F.G.S.,

Professor of Geology in Owens College.

The author, after some introductory remarks on the value of

Vertebrata and Invertebrata in classification, pointed out that the

Mammalia become of especial value in the Tertiary period, under-

going more rapid change than the other classes, from their being, as

it is happily termed, en pleine évolution. He discussed the cha-

racteristics of each of the great periods, as defined and limited by

their Mammalia, pointing out that throughout the Eocene these

frequently exhibit relations more or less marsupial. Indeed it is

not till the close of the Lower Miocene that the traces of this

relationship are lost. Inthe Middle Miocene Sus, Cervus, Antilope,

Felis, Lutra, and Castor appear for the first time, and the higher

Apes were present in European forests. In the Upper Miocene

168 Geological Society.

Camelopardalis, Gazella, Hyena, and Hystrix appear. During the

Pliocene several important genera disappear from the world or from

Europe—among the latter the Apes, at the close of the Upper

Pliocene. Oxen, Horses, Bears, and Elephants appear. Great

changes took place in the Pleistocene: seven species survived into it

which are now extinct ; and of new comers there were fourteen living

and seven extinct species. Cervus megaceros is the sole survivor

from the Pleistocene to the prehistoric period which has since

become extinct. The paper concluded with some remarks on the

latter part of the first and the second period, which, however, as

forming the subject of previous notices, was treated more briefly.

The author remarked that a study of the development of the Mam-

malia renders it hopeless to expect to find Man in the Eocene or

Miocene, and improbable in the Pliocene.

April 28, 1880.—Robert Etheridge, Esq., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “Description of parts of the Skeleton of an Anomodont

Reptile (Platypodosauwrus robustus, Ow.) from the Trias of Graaff

Reinet, South Africa.” By Prof. Owen, C.B., F.R.S., F.G.S.

The author referred to some Triassic reptiles from South

Africa, already described by him, as showing certain resemblances

to implacental Mammals. Another still more interesting indication

of such resemblances is furnished by some remains from Graaff

Reinet received from Mr. E. J. Dunn. These consist of some

thoracic vertebrae with portions of ribs, a sternal bone, a scapula,

and a right humerus, found imbedded in one mass of rock, and of a

femur and phalanges and a pelvis in another mass.

The author described these bones in detail. The vertebra were

said to agree most nearly with those of Dicynodon and Oudenodon.

The supposed sternal bone is of a rounded hexagonal form, and is

regarded by the author as the anterior bone of the sternum proper,

which is usually unossified in recent lizards, but well ossified in

Ornithorhynchus. In the scapula also the author pointed out re-

semblances to that bone in Ornithorhynchus. The humerus in its

general proportions, and especially in the great development of its

ridges, was also shown to resemble the same bone in the Mono-

tremes. The ungual phalanges were described as broad and obtuse,

probably constructed to bear claws adapted for digging, as in

Echidna; the femur also resembles that of the last-named animal.

The author remarked upon these approximations to the Mono-

trematous Mammalia, in allusion to which he proposed the name of

Platypodosaurus robustus for this animal, the humerus of which

was 104 inches long and nearly 6 inches broad at the distal end.

He also alluded to the interesting problems opened up by the study

of these South-African reptiles, in connexion with their possible

relationships to the low implacental Mammalia of New Guinea,

Australia, and Tasmania.

Miscellaneous. 169

2. “ Note on the Occurrence of a new Species of Iguanodon in

the Kimmeridge Clay at Cumnor Hurst, three miles west of Oxford.”

By Prof. J. Prestwich, M.A., F.R.S., F.G.S.

The pit in which the occurrence of Jywanodon was discovered was

worked in Kimmeridge Clay at the foot of an outlying mass of

Lower Greensand forming an isolated hill. The Portland beds,

which occur at Shotover, are here wanting. The bones were found

in a thin sandy seam intercalated in the clay, and traversing the

hill, at least 15 feet below the Greensand. The skeleton was

probably almost entire; but, as attention was not directed to it

until nearly all the clay had been removed, many bones were lost

and others injured. Several vertebra of Ichthyosaurus were found

in the same seam, and the characteristic Gryphea virgula occurred

in profusion. The clay above and below contained fossils of Kim-

meridge types. The author stated his opinion that land probably

lay to the south-west of the Oxford district.

3. On Iquanodon Prestwichii, a new Species from the Kimme-

ridge Clay.” By J. W. Hulke, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S.

In this paper the author described in detail the remains of

Iguanodon found at Cumnor Hurst in the Kimmeridge Clay, as

described in the preceding paper. They illustrated nearly every

part of the skeleton of an immature individual, adding greatly to

our knowledge of the variation of the vertebre in the several

regions of the vertebral column, and of the structure of the head

and hind limbs. In the latter, both the tibia and the fibula arti-

culate (as in embryo birds) with the os calcis, which bone is now

first identified in Jguanodon. The sacral vertebree were only four

in number; and the species further differed from the Wealden

Iguanodon Mantelli in the simpler character of the serration of the

teeth, of which the lamelle are not mamillated, and in having

the vertebree of the trunk and sacrum not so compressed. The

author named the species Iguanodon Prestwichit.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Organization and Development of the Gordii.

By M. A. Vitor.

In again treating of this interesting subject, which has constantly

occupied me for the last eight years, I propose to make known cer-

tain facts which had escaped my former observations, and to remove

the doubts which the latter have left in the minds of several

naturalists.

The detailed descriptions and the figures that I have given of the

first larval form of G'ordius have been recognized as correct by the

observers who have followed me. I have, however, an omission to

make good. I forgot to say, in my monograph, that the three styles

with which the trunk is armed are moyed by the same number of

170 Miscellaneous.

special muscles. These three muscular ribbons start from the base

of the styles, and are inserted upon the well-marked constriction

which separates the body from the tail. They cause the movements

of protraction and retraction of the trunk, which are completely

independent of those performed by the rest of the head. The latter

are effected by means of the cylindrical subcutaneous muscle, which

at the same time gives motion to the circlets of hooks,

I insist upon this fact, that the first larval form of the

Gordius differs greatly from that of the Nematoid worms. In these

latter, even including the aberrant genera (Mermis and Spherularia),

the embryo and the larva are represented by the type of the Anguil-

lule (Rhabditis). Now it would need a great effort of the imagina-

tion to refer the larva of Gordius to this type. The order Gordiacel,

as established by Von Siebold, cannot therefore be retained by

zoologists, who nowadays attach the greatest importance to the

characters furnished by embryogeny and morphogeny.

The second larval form differs from the first as much as the latter

differs from the sexual form. It is characterized essentially by

the loss of the styles, the shedding of the hooklets, and the disap-

pearance of the annulations.

Each of the two larval periods includes two very distinct phases,

that of parasitism and that of aquatic existence; but these two

phases do not in each case occur in the same order. In its first

larval form the young Gordius passes from aquatic life to the state

of a parasite ; in its second larval form it quits its post to return to

the water. The two phases of parasitism, although immediately

succeeding one another, differ essentially. So long as the first

phase lasts, the young worm, enclosed in its cyst, remains motion-

less and does not appear to take any nourishment or to grow at all.

During the second, on the contrary, it is free, lives at the expense

of its host, and becomes very rapidly developed.

It has been supposed hitherto that the passage from the first

larval form to the second is connected with a migration, a change

of host. The observers who saw larve of Gordzus encyst themselves

in larve of Ephemeride supposed that the Dyticide swallowed

these encysted larvee with their prey, and that the young Gordi

developed themselves in the visceral cavity of their new host. For

this hypothesis, which is still classical, I substituted another which

appeared to me of more general application. Isaid that the Gordz

parasitic upon fishes proceed from larve previously encysted in vari-

ous species of Tipulidee, the larve of which likewise lived in the

water; and I founded my argument upon the consideration that

fishes are, in general, very fond of those insects. Both hypotheses

are contradicted by the well-ascertained fact that the two larval

forms of the Gordii live indifferently in the various aquatic hosts

indicated. I therefore now regard it as very probable that the two

phases of the parasitism of the G'ordii are accomplished in one and

the same host.

Observation also proves that the larvee of the Gordw do not select

their host. They encyst themselves and become developed in the

most different animals (Batrachians, fishes, Crustaceans, Arachnids,

Miscellaneous. 171

insects, and mollusks). It is therefore by no means the case, what-

ever may have been said, that the larvee of the Gordii are parasites

peculiar to insects. As regards fishes, these, as I have asserted, are

perhaps the animals which harbour these larvze most frequently and

in the greatest number. It is only necessary to open a few indivi-

duals belonging to the species that I have indicated to become con-

vinced of the reality of this fact.

It is none the less evident that the normal hosts of the Gordii are

all animals exclusively or temporarily aquatic. Water is, in fact,

the normal medium of the Gordi. It is in the water that they

become adult and that they reproduce ; it is in the water that their

larvee live at first on their escape from the egg; and it is also in the

water that their migration must be effected.

The parasitism of the larve of the Gordzi in terrestrial animals

has an essentially abnormal and exceptional character; and in order

to explain it we must have recourse to very peculiar conditions. In

countries of plains these are realized by the periodical inundations

of the great streams and by the systematic irrigations to which the

natural or artificial meadows are subjected throughout the summer.

In the mountains, and upon inclined ground generally, matters are

different. Brooks and torrents only too frequently escape from

their beds. The storms of rain which are so frequent in these

regions form actual sheets of water which carry away every thing

in their course—soil, plants, and animals. Many terrestrial insects

(Carabidee, Mantides, grasshoppers, and locusts) must perish in this

way ; and the worms which they contain, being set at liberty, have

only to abandon themselves to the stream. Thus we often find

young Gordiz in the very primitive reservoirs, hollowed out of the

trunk of a tree, which serve the mountaineers to collect drainage-

water.

The frequency of the larvae of Gordii in insects, which is usually

objected against my views, is more apparent than real. It must

be borne in mind that the insects are represented by a great number

of species, and that they are sought after by most naturalists.—

Comptes Rendus, June 28, 1880, p. 1569.

On a new Species of Dasyurus from New Guinea.

By M. A. Mityr Epwarps.

The collections which have been made of late years in New

Guinea indicate resemblances previously unsuspected between the

fauna of that great island and that of Australia. Many mammals

which were thought to be peculiar to New Holland have been found

upon the land of the Papuas; and among the more remarkable

I may cite the Echidnas, represented by two very distinct forms, the

true Phalangers and the dwarf and flying Phalangers, the

Cuscus, the Kangaroos, the Bandicoots, and the Phascogales.

But hitherto the Australian true Carnivorous types had not been

indicated in New Guinea. This gap has just been filled up by the

discovery at the Arfak Mountains of a representative of the genus

Dasyurus. Several species of this small group were already known

in Australia—some attaining the size of a cat (such as Dasywrus

Livi - Miscellaneous.

macrourus), the others smaller (namely Dasyurus Geoffroyit, viver-

vinus, and hallucatus). All are readily recognizable by the white

spots of their fur.

The new species, which I designate Dasyurus fuscus, is smaller

than the Dasyures already described by zoologists ; its size does not

exceed that of a large rat. Its fur is of a very dark brown colour,

especially on the upper parts ; it becomes lighter on the flanks and the

sides of the head. The throat, breast, and belly are yellowish.

Small, white, rounded spots, regularly disposed, are observed on the

upper part of the body and on the flanks, shoulders, and thighs ;

they are indistinct on the head, and are wanting on the limbs and

tail. These spots are smaller than in any other Dasyure. The ears

are short, broad, and scarcely hairy. The tail is long, cylindrical,

and brown; it is not bushy like that of Dasyuwrus viverrinus and

Geoffroy. The fore feet bear five toes, armed with sharp claws ;

the first toe is the smallest of all, the second and third are nearly

equal, and the fifth is shorter than the fourth. The hind foot is

furnished with a very short thumb without a nail, like that of

Dasyurus hallucatus ; the other four toes are long, well separated

from each other, and terminated by sharp claws. The body from

the muzzle to the base of the tail measures 0:23 metre; the tail

0°19 metre.

Dasyurus fuscus was found on the Arfak Mountains, at the entrance

of the Bay of Gelwinck, on the north coast of New Guinea, by the

collectors of M. Bruijn of Ternate; and the Museum of Natural

History has acquired the specimen. It is interesting to find that

the Australian species which it most nearly approaches, Dasyurus

hallucatus, in which the hind feet are also furnished with five toes,

is only met with towards the northern extremity of Australia.

In Australia the Dasyures vary much in colour; some are black,

others tawny, others greyish ; and for a long time it was erroneously

believed that these differences characterized so many species. It is

probable that, when we know the Dasywrus fuscus of New Guinea

better, we shall find differences of the same kind in the tints of its

fur.— Comptes Rendus, June 28, 1880, p. 1518.

Gynandromorphous Specimens of Cirrochroa aoris.

By A. G. Burrzr, F.LS. &.

In part ii. of the ‘Transactions of the Entomological Society’ for

the present year (pp. 113-117, pl. ii.) Professor Westwood has

described and figured two gynandromorphous specimens of the genus

Cirrochroa ; but as the Professor does not state distinctly in what

collection these singular examples exist, it may be useful to record

the fact that they are in the British Museum, and were collected by

Dr. Lidderdale.

It is well known that the butterflies collected by Dr. Lidderdale

were obtained over a considerable area; and therefore it is not

surprising to find that the two specimens above referred to are

referable to different, though nearly allied, local races. The true

C. aoris is represented by fig. 3 of the plate.

teeten il

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

[FIFTH SERIES. ]

No. 83. SEPTEMBER 1880.

XXIITI.— On the Pentastomum polyzonum of Harley ; with a

Note on the Synonymy of the allied Species. By ¥. JEFFREY

BELL, M.A.

THE interest and importance which attach to an exact

knowledge of the history and distribution of all entozoic para-

sites induce me to give as careful a description as is possible

of two specimens of a species of Pentastomum which were

lately forwarded to the British Museum by Mr. W. E. Dawes.

They had been taken from a “ boa constrictor” which had

been in Wombwell’s menagerie. Unfortunately the skin

was not examined while in a condition in which the species

could be definitely distinguished ; but Dr. Giinther is satis-

fied that the specimens were taken from an African python ;

they are said to have been found in the “ flesh of the body ”

as well as “ within the intestines.”

As in so many other branches of zoology, the question of

synonymy still hampers the progress of investigation ; and it

will be necessary to direct attention to the names of several

of these Arachnoid forms which are known to be parasitic in

the Ophidia.

The most common entozoon of this genus would appear to

be the P. proboscideum of Rudolphi, to which I should be

inclined to give rather the name of P. crotali; for the syno-

nymy of Diesing*, and of Rudolphi himself, seem to me to

* Monog. Pentastoma, p 21, + Entoz. Synopsis, p. 434,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 13

174 Mr. F. J. Bell on Pentastomum polyzonum.

be conclusive as to the point that the credit of first describing

and naming this species belongs to Alexander von Humboldt*.

At any rate I am quite certain that there is no justification at

all to be found for the name adopted by M. Mégnin in his

just published and valuable handbook on parasites}; for

the name of moniliforme was not given by Diesing till the

year 1836, and was then given to what is either a very well-

marked variety of P. proboscideum, Rud., or, as is more pro-

bable, and as Leuckart {| imagines, a species distinct from

that more common form.

The peculiarly unsatisfactory representation of the creature

given by M. Mégnin, is not obscure as to one point only,

the moniliform character, of the example figured (t. e¢.

fig. 62, A) ; so far, however, as a judgment on this point can

be given from the specimens of this species which already

exist in the national collection, and which were named b

no less eminent a zoologist than the late accomplished Dr.

Baird, it seems pretty certain that this moniliform appearance

is an unusual and not a typical occurrence among examples

of this Ophidian entozoon.

P. teretiusculum, Baird §, is one of the few species described

since the publication of Leuckart’s essay ; but it is quite dis-

tinct from the creature now under investigation.

P. annulatum, from the Egyptian cobra (Naja haje), was

described and figured by Dr. Baird in 1853 ||; but it is not

mentioned in the synopsis of species which concludes Leuc-

kart’s essay (1860) §]. Unfortunately it does not form a por-

tion of the national collection; and it is impossible to say

whether, with the twenty-eight rings with which Dr. Baird

credits it, the length should be stated at 2+ inches or at 3**,

In the year 1857 Dr. George Harley read before the Zoo-

logical Society a paper entitled “On the Anatomy of a new

Species of Pentastoma found in the Lung and Air-sac of an

Egyptian Cobra.” This cobra was the ‘ Naja hae;” and

* See Humboldt and Bonpland, Voyage, ii. 1, p. 301.

+ Les Parasites et les maladies parasitaires (Paris, 1880).

¢ Bau u. Entw. der Pentastomen, p, 154.

§ P.Z.S. 1862, p. 114.

| P.Z.S. 1853, p. 22.

q| I fancy Dr. Baird’s work must have been unknown to Prof. Leuckart;

for I find no reference to P. megacephalum, described in the same

ee and figured in the Museum catalogue of Entozoa by Dr. Baird

853).

** The latter statement as to its length was made by Dr. Edwards Crisp

in what appears to have been a verbal communication to the Zoological

Society (P. Z.S. 1853, p. 68); the type seems to have been in the posses-

sion of the Society, and to have passed, on the dispersal of their museum,

into the hands of the naturalist just named,

Mr. F. J. Bell on Pentastomum polyzonum. 175

the paper justifies its title by dealing only with the anatomy

of the new species, of which the author gives no technical

zoological description. He does, however, give a figure of it;

and as that figure was drawn by Mr. Ford, there is no need

to say that it is excellent. The parasite is represented as of the

natural size, ¢. e. 94 millims. long, and at the rings about

5 millims. wide; there are, as I count them, 27 of these

rings,

When we compare this figure with the description and

figure given by Dr. Baird (¢. ¢. p. 22), we shall, I think, be

led to conclude, with Dr. Harley*, that the species are iden-

tical ; and we shall therefore have to regard the term mult/-

cinctum of the latter author as synonymous with the earlier

term annulatum.

Dr, Harley concludes his paper with a reference to another

form, of which he provides us with an admirable figure. His

only account of it is a slight comparison of its characters: it

is “shorter and thicker, has only nineteen strong projecting

rings instead of twenty-seven, and its tail is conical and not

cleft.” It was found in the collection of Dr. Sharpey, but had

no history connected with it. For this species Dr. Harley

proposed the name of polyzonum.

As Leuckart’s definition was drawn up from Harley’s

ee without the inspection of any specimens, I add the fol-

owing description, drawn up from the two specimens for-

warded by Mr. Dawes :—

The specimens are two in number, both female, and re-

spectively 73 and 55 millims. long; they are of a cream-white

colour; and the integument is, at regular intervals, produced

into an encircling ridge, so that the animal is divided exter-

nally into a number of rings; the general character of these

cannot perhaps be better defined than in the words of Diesing,

“cute externa in forma preeputil;” and this is especially true

of the terminal division. The head is square, and measures,

in the larger specimen, 5 millims. either way. On its inferior

surface and quite at the anterior edge there are four elongated

slits, taking a slight direction outwards; and each of these is

provided with a single largish hook, sharply recurved at its

extremity. The small circular dot-like mouth is about 1°5

millim. from the anterior edge of the head.

Of the succeeding rings there are nineteen in both speci-

mens; the general width of the body at the rings is 7°5 millims.;

and the intervening parts are about 5 millims. wide. It is

* “T think it probable, however, that the animal which he [Dr.

Baird] described is one of the same species as I have obtained speci-

mens of,” .

13*

176 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Neotropical Curculionide.

only quite at the end of the body that any tapering becomes

apparent, and the last ring does not extend onto the ventral

side.

When this description is compared with the figure supplied

by Dr. Harley it is impossible to detect any difference ; that

learned naturalist does not state definitely whether the creature

is figured of its natural size (it there measures 68 millims.) ;

but we may trust Mr. Ford to have represented its general

proportions, and to have given exactly the number of its rings ;

these are nineteen in number, or exactly the same as in the

specimens sent by Mr. Dawes. ‘The figures, then, given by

Dr. Harley being so completely recognizable, I have great

pleasure in applying to these creatures the name given in his

plate, and thereby to credit the British Museum with two

specimens of the species P. polyzonum, Harley.

In conclusion, the discussion of the characters of these

two species seems to me to give a value to the number of the

rings which a less critical examination would hardly have

induced us to suspect.

XXIV.—New Neotropical Curculionide.—Part IIT.

By Francis P. Pascog, F.L.8. &c.

AMBATINZ. PERIDINETINA,

Ambates elegans. Peridinetus distinctus.

— cretifer. cretaceus,

— cinctus.

PRIONOMERINZE,

Themeropis divergens. BaRIvine.

Camptochirus ornatus. Glycaria, n. ¢.

—— abstersus. tetrasticta.

—— angustus. Anexantha, n. g.

castanea.

ZYGOPINA. Azygides, n. g.

Mnemyne, n. g. —— stygius.

— viduata. Madarus crassirostris.

TRYPETINAE.

Trypetes politus.

Ambates elegans.

A, ellipticus, fuscus, supra utrinque linea flava marginali, elytrisque

maculis flavis, ornatus ; pedibus rufo-ferrugineis. Long. 4 lin.

Hab. Macas.

Dark brown, with a line of pure yellow scales extending

from the rostrum, over the eye, and along the sides of the

prothorax and elytra, nearly meeting its tellow at the apex,

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Neotropical Curculionide. 177

the elytra within the lines dotted with small oblong patches

of yellow scales ; rostrum slender, curved, ferruginous, with

three raised lines anteriorly ; antenne ferruginous, the club

black, first joint of the funicle shorter than the second; pro-

thorax closely punctured, a slight carina at the apex ; scutel-

lum glossy black ; elytra striate, interstices impunctate ; legs

somewhat slender, reddish ferruginous.

Allied to A. 4-lineatus (Fab.), but broader, more elliptic,

with spotted elytra and longer legs, differently coloured. A.

rufipes, Kirsch, has, ¢nter alia, a stout rostrum, very slightly

curved. In these and several others the elytra are abruptly

deflexed on the sides.

Ambates cretifer.

A, oblongus, subparallelus, nitide niger ; elytrorum maculis quinque,

et prothoracis metathoracisque lateribus, dense albo-squamosis.

Long, 43 lin.

Hab. Chontales.

Oblong, somewhat parallel at the sides, glossy black; the

sides of the prothorax, five spots on the elytra (one apical

and two on each at the sides), and the metathorax, except in

the middle, covered with chalky white scales; rostrum rather

slender, slightly elongate, finely punctured; antenne ferru-

ginous, second joint of the funicle twice as long as the first ;

prothorax convex above, minutely punctured; scutellum

transverse ; elytra not abruptly deflexed at the sides, seriate-

punctate, the punctures small, oblong ; beneath glossy black,

scaleless, except the sides of the metathorax, and a large

space on each side of the third abdominal segment, which are

covered with chalky scales ; legs glossy black, the hind tibiz

on the lower internal edge tringed with white hairs.

This species has the aspect of a Ailipus, from which it

differs generically in its ascending mesothoracic epimera.

Themeropis divergens.

7’. fusco-umbrinus, pedibus quatuor posticis omnino rufo-testaceis ;

elytris apicem versus gradatim latioribus, singulis pone medium

tuberculo conspicuo ad latera instructis. Long. 1} lin.

Hab. Parana.

Opaque umber-brown; rostrum slightly carinate at the base;

eyes not contiguous; antenne testaceous ; prothorax granu-

late-punctate; scutellum cordate-triangular; elytra short,

much broader towards the apex, the shoulder obliquely

angled, suleate, marked with oblong shining depressions, on

each elytron behind the middle and towards the side a

178 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Neotropical Curculionide.

strongly marked conical tubercle, inclining outwards ; distal

half of the anterior tibize and their tarsi, and the intermediate

and posterior legs, reddish testaceous.

Differs from JZ’. jimbriatus in the sculpture, form of the

elytra, and particularly in the two diverging tubercles.

Camptochirus ornatus.

C. subovalis, fatiusculus, rufo-fuscus ; elytris plagis duabus ochra-

ceis albo-marginatis, una rotundata basali, altera irregulari api-

cali, ornatis ; rostre modice robusto ; scutello transverso. Long.

3d lin.

Hab. Columbia.

Suboval, rather broad and depressed, chocolate-brown, with

two large ochraceous spots, margined with white, on the

elytra—the one rounded, basal, nearly enclosing the scutellum,

the other apical and irregular or constricted in the middle;

rostrum robust, slightly curved, scarcely as long as the pro-

thorax, and sharply carinate at the base; antenne brown,

the funicle not longer than the club, the last five joints very

transverse ; prothorax rather longer than broad, narrowed

anteriorly, granulate-punctate, a triangular ochreous spot at

the base; scutellum transverse, rounded behind; elytra much

broader than the prothorax, the sides subparallel, rounded

posteriorly, striate, covered with a short thick tomentum ;

beneath dark brown, the sides of the thorax closely covered

with ochreous hairs.

This and the next species will form a distinct section of

the genus, characterized by the short broad elytra, without

tubercles.

Camptochirus abstersus.

C’. subovalis, brevis, fere omnino castaneo-fuscus ; rostro tenuiore ;

scutello cordato. Long. 3% lin.

Hab. Para.

Shorter than the preceding and proportionally broader,

dark chestnut, but lighter at the base and along the sutural

region of the elytra; rostrum rather slender and nearly

straight, slightly carinate at the base; funicle and club

short ; prothorax covered above with a dense tomentum, the

sides bare and punctured ; scutellum small, cordate; elytra

broader than the prothorax, oblique at the shoulders, the

sides subparallel, the apex broadly rounded, sulcate ; inter-

stices flattened ; body beneath and legs sparsely hairy ; tarsi

fulvous.

My. F. P. Pascoe on new Neotropical Curculionide. 179

Camptochirus angustus.

C. fuscus, sublinearis ; elytris elongatis, parallelis, prothorace vix

latioribus. Long. 2 lin.

Hab, Columbia.

Sublinear, dark brown, with scattered minute white hairs ;

rostrum twice as long as the head; antenne fulvous, inserted

behind the middle, first and second joints of the funicle equal

in length; prothorax slightly longer than broad, narrowed

anteriorly, and rather coarsely punctured, towards the apex

two large but slightly elevated tubercles; scutellum nar-

rowly elongate, covered with white hairs; elytra parallel,

more than twice as long as broad, flattish above, somewhat

truncate and abruptly rounded behind, punctate-striate, the

punctures linear with bluish intervals; body beneath glossy

brown ; anterior tarsi and intermediate and posterior tibie

and their tarsi fulvous.

A remarkable form, but with scarcely sufficient characters

to warrant generic separation.

MNEMYNE.

Rostrum elongatum, arcuatum, basi ampliatum; scrobes pone medium

incipiunt. Antenne graciles; scapus oculum haud attingens,

Prothorax normalis, basi bisinuatus. LHlytra subcordata, hume-

ris carinatis. tvma pectoralis usque ad abdomen protensa, apice

aperta. Pedes elongati; femora dentata; tibre recte, com-

pressee, unguiculatee ; tarsi breves ; wngucs simplices, divaricati.

Abdomen segmentis duobus basalibus ampliatis.

This genus is unique among the Zygopine in having the

pectoral canal prolonged on the metasternum, and termi-

nating close to the first abdominal segment. In other re-

spects there is no structural difference, except of a secondary

character; but the whole aspect and colour of, at present, the

only species, is highly peculiar.

Mnemyne viduata.

M. ovalis, nigra subnitida; antennis ferrugineis; scutello niveo-

squamoso. Long. 2% lin.

Hab. Para.

Oval, black, with few scales; head depressed above between

the eyes, the latter with the margin concave on each side of the

depression, contiguous in front; rostrum slender, smooth,

angular and punctured at the base; antenne ferruginous ;

scape short ; funicle with the second joint about four times

the length of the first, the third and fourth equal and toge-

ther as long as the first, the last three shortly turbinate :

180 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Neotropical Curculionide.

club ovate ; prothorax a little broader than long, subconic,

grooved along the anterior margin, reticulately punctured,

except three black velvet-like spots at the base, each punc-

ture bearing a white hair-like scale; scutellum round, white ;

elytra subcordate, the base irregular, raised above the pro-

thorax, carinate at the shoulder, concave transversely behind

the scutellum, and convex beyond, covered with silvery ap-

proximate scales, partially varying according to the light,

striez nearly obsolete or marked chiefly by larger scales, but

more distinct posteriorly, and their interstices raised ; body

beneath black, with scattered white scales; legs sublinear,

elongate, especially the posterior pair; tibiee straight, com-

pressed ; tarsi with the third and fourth joints ferruginous,

the penultimate narrowly lobed.

Trypetes politus.

T. oblongus, depressus, nitidissime niger ; prothorace impunctato ;

elytris parallelis, supra obsolete striatis, postice lineis elevatis

acutis instructis. Long. 7 lin.

Hab. Chyavitos (Eastern Peru).

Oblong, depressed, glossy black ; rostrum slender at the

base, gradually broader to the tip; prothorax not broader

than the elytra, impunctate; scutellum short, somewhat

rounded ; elytra with a sutural stria on each, a few sharply

raised short lines posteriorly, which, at the sides, extend

nearly to the middle; body beneath and legs black, shining.

At once distinguished from its two congeners by its smooth

prothorax and elytra.

Peridinetus distinctus.

P. oblongo-ovatus, nitide niger, prothorace utrinque, elytrorum

macula obliqua laterali, dense niveo-squamosis. Long. 43 lin.

Hab. Mexico.

Oblong-ovate, glossy black, the sides of the prothorax, a

large oblique spot on each elytrum directed from the side

backwards and approaching the suture, and the sides of the

metathorax closely covered with pure white scales ; rostrum

moderately robust, smooth; first joint of the funicle much longer

than the second, club elongate-ovate, pointed; between the

eyes an oblong deeply impressed fovea; prothorax finely

punctured ; scutellum transverse, rounded behind; elytra

finely striate, the strie with linear punctures, the interstices

minutely punctured; body beneath black, scaleless, except

the sides of the metathorax ; legs with small scattered white

scales ; tibice subsinuate. i

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Neotropical Curculionide. 181

This species resembles an Ambates. Ephimerus, Schénh.,

unknown to Lacordaire, should be placed in this subfamily.

Peridinetus cretaceus.

P. oblongo-ovatus, nitide niger, prothorace utrinque, elytrorum

maculis duabus anticis obliquis lateralibus, duabus posticis trian-

gularibus, dense cretaceo-squamosis. Long 44 lin.

Hab. Chontales.

Oblong-ovate, glossy black, the sides of the prothorax, a

large oblique spot directed from behind forwards and approxi-

mating at the suture, and posteriorly a triangular spot con-

terminous with the apex, except at the suture, and sides of

the metathorax densely covered with chalky white scales ;

rostrum moderately robust, smooth; antenne pitchy; first

and second joints of the funicle equal in length, club ovate ;

between the eyes an oblong fovea; prothorax finely punc-

tured ; scutellum transverse, slightly rounded behind; elytra

finely striate, the strie with linear punctures, the interstices

impunctate ; body beneath glossy black, scaleless, except the

sides of the metathorax; tibize subsinuate.

Closely allied to the preceding, but, inter alia, the elytra

longer and narrowing more gradually to the apex, and the

two basal joints of the funicle about equal in length.

Peridinetus cinctus.

P. breviter ellipticus, niger opacus, supra utrinque linea flava mar-

ginali ornatus. Long. 3 lin.

Hab. Kga.

Shortly elliptic, covered above with an opaque black tomen-

tum, the front of the head and sides of the prothorax and

elytra above with a continuous line of pure yellow scales ;

rostrum moderately stout, slightly keeled at the base; first

joint of the funicle rather longer than the second ; prothorax

somewhat broader than long; scutellum transverse, broadly

rounded behind, concave above; elytra subcordate, slightly

convex above, the strize hidden by the tomentum; body

beneath black, slightly glossy; legs with scattered white

hair-like scales.

This pretty little species resembles such forms of Ambates

as are allied to A. quadrilineatus (Fab.).

GLYCARIA.

Rostrum validum, arcuatum, basi compressum ; scrobes subapicales:

Antenne graciles, articulo secundo funiculi quam primum bre-

viore. Prothoraa subcylindricus, apice paulo productus. Seutel=

182 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Neotropical Curculionide.

lum distinctum. lytra breviuscula, prothorace multo latiora,

Propectus profunde incisus. Mesosternum subtrilobatum. Ab-

domen segmentis tribus intermediis extus angulatis, tertio quar-

toque brevioribus. Pedes mediocres; cove antice contigue.

femora crassiuscula, infra dentata; tibiw flexuosee, apice un-

guiculatee ; tarsi articulo ultimo elongato ; ungues bifidi.

With some hesitation I place this genus in Lacordaire’s

“oroupe Centrinides.” Like Scambus it has the anterior

cox contiguous; and the bifid claws are common to several

Centrint, in which, however, the character becomes of rather

secondary value. ‘The specific name is in allusion to the four

little white prominences at the base of the elytra.

Glycaria tetrasticta,

G. ovalis, fusca, albo varia; prothorace elytrisque tuberculatis.

Long. 13 lin.

Hab. Brazil.

Ovate, pitchy brown ; head, rostrum, prothorax, four tuber-

cles at the,base of the elytra and the apex closely covered with

small white scales ; rostrum stout, compressed, and strongly

curved at the base, broader towards the tip; antenne ferru-

ginous, the first joint of the funicle stouter than the others,

club oblong, distinct; prothorax parallel at the sides, con-

tracted anteriorly, two small tubercles at the apex and two in

the middle, the base bisinuate ; scutellum ovate; elytra mode-

rately convex, subseriate-punctate, four oblong flattish tuber-

cles at the base and two larger, elevated, compressed, on the

third interstice, the fifth and seventh also more or less elevated

or unequal, apex rounded ; body beneath glossy brown, with

scattered whitish scales; femora varied with white; tibie

and tarsi ferruginous, basal joint of the latter nearly as long

as the two next together.

ANEXANTHA,

Rostrum validum; arcuatum ; scrobes apicales, Antenne crassius-

cule, funiculi articulis duobus basalibus subequalibus, ceteris

transyersis, clava distincta. Prothoraw latitudine paulo longior,

ad latera rotundatus. lytra oblonga, prothoracis basi paulo

latiora, humeris rotundatis. Propectus profunde incisum. Je-

sosternum subtriangulare, elevatum. Abdomen segmentis inter-

mediis rectis. Pedes breviusculi; cove anticee basi contigue ;

femora crassa, fortiter dentata; tbiw arcuate, unguiculatie ;

tarsi articulo ultimo elongato; wngwes bifidi.

Although this differs from the following genus in the most

important characters of a deeply incised propectus and bifid

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Neotropical Curculionide. 188

claws, both genera must be referred to Lacordaire’s “ groupe

Madoptérides”’ on account of their narrow prosternum, the

coxe being contiguous. The backward direction of the scrobes

places it in the subfamily Baridiine. The type resembles in

form and colour Phlaophagus ceneopiceus, but is about eight

times the bulk, 7. e. twice as long.

Anexantha castanea.

A, anguste oblonga, omnino nitide castanea; rostro subseriatim

punctato ; prothorace ineequaliter vage punctato ; elytris seriatim

tenuiter punctatis. Long. 24 lin.

Hab. Parana. ¢

Narrowly oblong, reddish chestnut, with a few whitish hairs

mostly confined to the punctures; head between the eyes

transversely impressed ; rostrum coarsely punctured, the punc-

tures at the sides placed in irregular strie, the interstices

distinctly raised ; funicle a little longer than the scape ; pro-

thorax rather coarsely punctured behind, but the punctures

gradually smaller towards the apex; scutellum rounded;

elytra subcylindrical, slightly depressed towards the base,

seriate-punctate, the punctures small and but slightly im-

pressed, apex rounded; legs with very fine scattered hairs.

AZYGIDES.

Rostrum capite haud longius, cylindricus, scrobes oblique ; antenna

breves, in medio rostri insertee, articulo basali funiculi magno,

cxteris brevissimis, clava majuscula. Prothorax subquadratus,

antice angustior. Hlytra elongata, parallela. Pedes antici

majusculi, ceeteri breves; femora inermia; tibie brevissime,

antic sinuate, mucronate; tarsi latiusculi, articulo ultimo

unguiculo unico; cove antice subapproximate. Propectus

leviter excavatum. Abdomen segmento secundo longiusculo,

The peculiarity of this genus lies in the single claw, a rare

character among the Curculionide. Its nearest ally seems to

be Parallelosomus. There is a very slight depression on the

prosternum, while the anterior cox are nearly approximate

at the base.

Azygides stygius.

A, angustus, elongatus, parallelus, niger nitidus ; elytris basi et pone

medium maculis duabus niveo-squamosis ornatis. Long. 21 lin,

Hab. Parana.

Narrowly elongate, the sides parallel, black, shining, and

without scales, except two spots at the base and two behind

the middle composed of pure white scales; rostrum scarcely

184 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Neotropical Curculionidae.

curved ; eyes large, round; antenne ferruginous ; prothorax

remotely punctured at the sides and in front, more closely

at the base; scutellum quadrate; elytra parallel with the

thorax, finely striate, the interstices flat, each with a row of

oblong or linear punctures; body beneath with scattered

whitish scales; tarsi ferruginous, the claw-joint only slightly

exserted.

I may mention here that M. Fauvel’s genus Trigonopterus,

which, as the name was preoccupied, he in 1872 changed to

Trigonus, is identical with dotasia, which I published in this

work in April 1871 (ser. 4, vol. vii. p. 261). Lacordaire saw

nothing in the description that recalls ‘un Baridide,” with

which M. Fauvel had connected it. It is, in fact, with

several other genera, related to Arachnopus among the Zygo-

pine. M. Fauvel’s species (Zrigonopterus insignis) is distinct

from the nine or ten now known; but his name, both generic

and specific, is misleading. It is from New Caledonia,

and should stand as Idotasia insignis (Fauv.). M. Fauvel

published his description in the ‘‘ Bulletins” of a local society

in Normandy.

Madarus crasstrostris.

M. oblongo-ellipticus, supra leviter convexus, niger nitidus ; rostro

breviusculo, subvalido; elytris subtiliter punctato-striatis ; femo-

ribus muticis. Long. 43 lin.

Hab. Chontales.

Oblong elliptic, slightly convex above, glossy black ; ros-

trum rather stout, scarcely longer than the prothorax, almost

obsoletely punctured ; antenne black, first two joints of the

funicle nearly equal in length, the rest very short ; prothorax

conical, longer than broad, finely and remotely punctured ;

scutellum very short, broadly triangular; elytra very deli-

cately punctate-striate, the interstices broad and flat, the

apices rounded and leaving the pygidium entirely uncovered,

the latter closely punctured ; body beneath finely punctured ;

a well-marked impressed line on the metasternum ; post-

coxal portion of the prosternum broadly emarginate; legs

with a sparse yellowish pubescence ; femora not toothed.

A much narrower species than WM. corvinus (Fab.), with a

shorter rostrum, broader scutellum, and striated elytra.

On the Distribution of the Rhabdophora. 185

XXV.—On the Geological Distribution of the Rhabdophora.

By Cuarues Lapworts, F.G.S. &e.

Part II]. Resuxts.

[Continued from p. 29. ]

P Family iv. Dichograptide.

This important group is at once the most prolific and the

most compact of all the families of the Graptolites. Although

it contains more than one third of all the recognized genera of

the Rhabdophora, no one can turn over the beautiful plates

which adorn Hall’s classical memoir on the ‘“ Graptolites of

the Quebec Group,” in which the majority of its forms are

figured, and fail to be struck with the decided family likeness

which pervades them all. The type of calycle remains sub-

stantially invariable throughout all its component genera; and

I doubt not that the identity of this feature in the compound

family of the Phyllograptide will eventually compel us to

regard it as also naturally belonging to the same subgroup ;

for its more fully known species are, morphologically, nothing

more than Tetragraptt whose branches, instead of remaining

free, are united dorsally throughout the whole of their extent.

So far as our present knowledge enables us to judge, it

appears that the Dichograptide constitute the most ancient

family of the Rhabdophora. ‘The earliest examples appear

in the upper zones of the Lingula flags; and the family in-

cludes all the Cambrian forms of Rhabdophora hitherto dis-

covered. Although but few species are yet quoted from these

ancient deposits, it is certain that many await discovery ; for

the family reaches its maximum, both in genera and species,

in the lower zones of the succeeding Arenig formation. In

the typical beds of this age, as exhibited in the strata of

Skiddaw, Scania, and Pt. Levis, all the genera, with but one

or two dubious exceptions, occur in association. In the

succeeding dark shales, which in Britain and Scandinavia are,

at present, provisionally assigned to the Upper Arenig and

Lower Llandeilo, few complex genera occur, and some species

of the simplest genus Didymograptus alone survive; but

these are found in incredible multitudes. This genus is

represented by an occasional individual as late as the epoch

of the Upper Llandeilo (Glenkiln), when the family appears

to have become wholly extinct.

Didymograptus &c.—The simplest genus (Didymograptus)

appears to have been the most prolific of the family, and the

most extended in its vertical range. Its oldest known species

186 Mr. C. Lapworth on the Geological

(Didymograptus sparsus, Hopk., and D. pennatulus, Hall) are

found in the lowest Arenig strata of St. David’s, at the base

of the Ordovician of thatregion. Its most recent form hitherto

detected (D. superstes, Lapw.) is by no means uncommon in

the earlier beds of the Glenkiln (Llandeilo-Bala) shales of

South Scotland.

Of this genus several well-marked subgroups are recog-

nizable, distinguishable by the general shape of the polypary ;

but our knowledge of their range is not as yet sufficient to

enable us to draw any reliable conclusions respecting their

individual existence in time or space. One group, however

—that of D. Murchisoni (geminus)—is remarkable, as its

forms are essentially characteristic of the great dark-shale

zone of the Arenig-Llandeilo, in which they are everywhere

the preponderating fossils.

Tetragraptus.—The four-armed genus Tetragraptus, Salt.,

stands next to Didymograptus in abundance of species and

individuals. Its range, however, is peculiarly circumscribed,

none of its forms occurring outside the limits of the lower or

typical zones of the Skiddaw-Arenig formation, which it

characterizes not only in Wales, but also in England, Scan-

dinavia, and North America.

Complex Genera.—Of the more complex genera of the

Dichograptide we recognize two artificial groups, viz. (a)

those in which the mode of origin of the branches 1s regularly

dichtomous, and (4) those in which it is lateral or irregular.

The regular genera are as yet exclusively Skiddaw-Arenig

forms. The irregular genera range from the Cambrian to

the middle of the Llandeilo. The former group claims the

highly complex genus Loganograptus, Hall, the horizontal

distribution of which is world-wide. To the latter group

belongs the most ancient genus of the Dichograptida—

the genus Bryograptus, Lapw., which is supposed to be

exclusively characteristic of the Olenus-beds of the Upper

Cambrian.

Family v. Phyllograptide.

I take this family next in order, from its undoubted rela-

tionship to the foregoing, and from its general similarity in

geological distribution. Its single genus appears to be re-

stricted exclusively to strata of so-called Arenig age. None

of its species are known+to occur above or below the provi-

sional limits assigned to this formation in any of the widely

separated regions where they have been recognized hitherto.

The genus culminates along the same general zone of the

typical Skiddaw-Arenig as its ally Tetragraptus ; but instead

Distribution of the Rhabdophora. 187

of characterizing a single subdivision only, it has a vertical

range at least as extensive as that of the entire formation

itself. The oldest form hitherto detected was collected by

Mr. Hopkinson in the lowest zones of St. David’s. The

youngest species occur in profusion in the Phyllograptus-beds

(Upper Arenig) which overlie the Orthoceras Limestone of

Scania.

Family vi. Diplograptide.

This family is especially remarkable for the great extent of

its vertical range. Its most ancient examples occur at the

very threshold of the Ordovician; and its latest species do

not finally disappear until we reach the summit of the first

division of the Silurian proper.

It is difficult to fix upon the exact horizon where this family

attains its greatest numerical expansion. In the Upper Llan-

deilo and in the Lower and Upper Bala it is equally prolific

in individuals; several local horizons in each of these three

subdivisions could be instanced where examples are so abun-

dant that they almost hide the faces of the beds from sight.

In the earlier Arenig and Lower Llandeilo individuals are of

comparatively rare occurrence. In the later Lower and Middle

Llandovery, though they are less abundant as a rule than in

the Llandeilo-Bala strata, they nevertheless dispute the pre-

eminence with the Monograptide. In the succeeding Taran-

non or Gala-Llandovery, specimens are generally few and far

between. In the Wenlock and Ludlow formations they are

wholly wanting.

Diplograptus &c.—The two most important genera of the

family (Climacograptus and Diplograptus) agree in their

vertical range with the entire family, appearing, culminating,

and disappearing together. It is impossible to decide which

is the more abundant. In the Bala rocks the numerical ex-

cess in species probably belongs to Diplograptus, in individuals

to Climacograptus.

Of species, the form identified by myself with Diplograptus

foliaceus, Murch., has probably the most extended vertical and

horizontal distribution. It is found in abundance everywhere

in higher Llandeilo and Lower Bala strata. In the Lower

and Upper Bala its place is taken by D. truncatus, Lapw. +

The subgroups Cephalograptus, Hopk., Petalograptus,

Suess, and Dimorphograptus, Lapw., are all exclusively Llan-

dovery in range. The beautiful forms Cephalograptus cometa,

Geinitz, and Petalograptus folium, His., mark the middle

zones of the Valentian throughout Western Europe and

Britain.

188 Mr. C. Lapworth on the Geological

Of the genus Climacograptus, Hall, perhaps Climacograptus

bicornis, Hall, is the most widely distributed. It agrees pre-

cisely in its vertical range with Diplograptus foliaceus, Murch.

The conventional genus C. scalaris, His., sp., unites by its

so-called varieties the Ordovician and Silurian systems. ‘They

make their appearance in the Middle Bala, and die out in the

higher Llandovery.

Cryptograptus—The genus Cryptograptus, Lapw., is un-

known above the Bala Limestone. Forms allied to Crypto-

graptus tricornis, Carruthers, are abundant in the Glenkiln

Zones.

Family vil. Lasiograptide (or Glossograptide).

We now enter upon very unsafe paleontological ground.

The family of the Lasiograptide is merely an assemblage of

diprionidian genera, certainly more closely allied among them-

selves than they are, on the one hand, to the typical Diplo-

graptide, and, on the other, to the forms at present grouped

in the Retiolitide. They agree with the former in their

general external features and in the continuity of the epiderm,

while they differ from them in certain details of internal

structure, and in the form and position of the reproductive

processes. In these latter respects they agree with typical

Retiolitidee.

Retiograptus, Hall.—The oldest genus referable to this

family is the peculiar form Letiograptus of Hall, which ap-

pears to combine in its polypary the marginal meshwork of

Lastograptus and the lateral spurs of Glossograptus. Only

two forms are known, and both are of Arenig age. One, 2.

tentaculatus, Hall, occurs in the Quebec group; the other

has been figured by Mr. R. Etheridge, Jun., from the corre-

sponding beds in Australia.

Glossograptus, Emmons.—This genus ranges from the base

of the Arenig to the horizon of the Bala Limestone. Its

peculiar forms are very abundant on certain horizons in the

Llandeilo of Sweden. In Britain it is usually a rare fossil.

Lastograptus, Lapw.—This genus (which includes only

those forms in which the reproductive sacs appear to have

been protected by a continuous series of marginal meshes)

has not hitherto been quoted from Arenig rocks. It is abun-

dant in the Upper Bala, above which it is unknown.

Hallograptus, Carr.—The title of Hallograptus was sug-

gested by Mr. W. Carruthers for forms like Diplograptus ?

bimucronatus, Hall, in which the gonosome is provided with

scopulate reproductive processes. ‘The genus as thus defined is

strictly Llandeilo-Bala in range on both sides of the Atlantic.

Distribution of the Rhabdophora. 189

Family vii. Retiolitide.

Of all the families of the Rhabdophora this has the greatest

vertical extension. Its known range extends from the base

of the Ordovician to the middle of the Silurian proper. It

must, however, like the previous family, be regarded as being

essentially an artificial group, including genera of very un-

certain zoological relationships.

Trigonograptus, Nich.—The oldest of the genera provi-

sionally referred to this family is the genus 7rigonograptus,

Nich., with very thin continuous or punctate epiderm and

faintly marked-off hydrothece. It is purely an Arenig

genus.

4 Gymnograptus, Tullberg.—This is certainly most intimately

allied to the foregoing, standing in some respects between it

and the typical Lasiograptide. It is abundant in Scania, in

the Llandeilo beds, but has not hitherto been recognized in

Britain.

Olathrograptus, Lapw.—Is one of the rarest of fossils in

the Llandeilo-Bala (Glenkiln) of Scotland and New York.

Its relationship to the strange complex form Retiograptus

eucharis, Hall (Grapt. Quebec Group, pl. xiv. fig. 9), is pro-

bable, but uncertain.

Retiolites—The genus Letiolites proper (Gladiolites or

Gladiograptus), with its reticulate peridermand faintly-marked

thecal walls, ranges from the Lower Bala into the Upper

Wenlock.

The only known Ordovician example of the genus (Retio-

lites (Neurograptus) jibratus, Lapw.) is remarkable for its

strong central virgula. Its gonosome is furnished with lateral

reproductive appendages (scopulz), similar to those of Hallo-

graptus, Carr.

fetiolites Geinitzianus is the most widely distributed species

of the family. In Britain it ranges from the base of the

Tarannon to the higherWenlock, and is a common and charac-

teristic fossil in the corresponding strata in Scandinavia and

Central and Southern Europe.

Part IV. CoNcLusIoN.

We have now completed our survey of the available data

bearing upon the distribution of the Rhabdophora in space

and time, and of the more important conclusions to which

they appear to point. It only remains, finally, to indicate

the chief propositions which these results seem to place outside

the pale of future controversy, or render so highly probable

that they may be provisionally aecepted as true.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi, 14

190 Mr. C. Lapworth on the Geological

The novelty and complexity of the subject constitute a

sufficient apology for the multiplicity of the evidences brought

forward in the earlier portion of this paper, and for the detailed

indication of the several results that may safely be deduced

therefrom. The widespread disbelief in the value of the

Graptolite as a geological index is hardly likely to be over-

thrown by any thing short of a perfect demonstration of the

contrary opinion. I have therefore felt it necessary to adduce

all the more important facts and arguments which appear to

me to substantiate my views, that the evidences may be

weighed collectively and in detail by each student for himself

personally, and the way cleared for a new and more correct

departure in this regard.

Our present knowledge of the details of the physical and

palzontological succession of the British Proterozoic rocks is

admittedly superficial. Much painstaking and extended re-

search is necessary before we shall be prepared to say with

confidence what are their most natural subdivisions, and what

are their special and peculiar fossils. That some of our rock-

formations will be found in future to be of far greater value

in the geologic scale than is now admitted is tolerably certain ;

but, at present, it is impossible to guess either in what respects

our received classification is deficient, or what groups have

been ignorantly assigned an exaggerated and unnatural im-

portance.

Nor is the zoological department of our subject less tenta-

tive and imperfect. The absence in the fossil Graptolites of

those soft parts of the animal which are of such primary

importance in the determination of the inter-relationships of

their modern allies among the Hydrozoa, forces us to rely

exclusively upon elements of classification derived from the

less-reliable peculiarities of their hard skeletons. This gives

a character of uncertainty to our schemesof arrangement, which

is felt most keenly by the graptolithologist, as he is forced

to look upon his larger divisions as only doubtfully permanent

in their composition and gradation. On the other hand, his

smaller groups, which, from his special training are to him

more a matter of instinct than of logical demonstration, are

less easy of acceptance by the average paleontologist, who,

recognizing the simplicity in structure and close resemblance

in externals among all the Rhabdopora, looks upon the

minute criteria by which the graptolithologist classifies his

families, genera, and species as being frequently trivial in

character and not always available in application.

In all these respects our two scales (the geological and the

zoological) are pretty much upon a par. In both we recognize

Distribution of the Rhabdophora, 191

a few major divisions of wide extent and vague limits. In

both we tind these larger sections subdivided into a series of

minor groups, more rigidly defined, separable in their turn

into still smaller sections of strata, or grouplets of life-forms,

the comparative importance of which varies within certain very

small limits dependent upon local convenience or personal

equation. In both, however, if we eliminate all the contro-

verted matter and have respect merely to acknowledged facts,

enough remains to satisfy us that many of the grander out-

lines of our subject are even now clearly discernible. Future

investigation must take origin from our present standpoint.

While, therefore, much will long remain a matter for indivi-

dual opinion, it may be expected that future research will

tend mainly to give clearness and completeness to our present

schemes of classification, repairing their deficiencies by the

intercalation of new members, and substituting the definiteness

of exact knowledge for the vagueness of partial ignorance and

provisional opinion.

Of the imperceptible but ceaseless growth of this clearer

knowledge we have an instance in the present study, which

has served to bring insensibly into prominence many facts

pointing to a more convenient grouping of the Rhabdophora

themselves than that hitherto in use among paleontologists.

Having regard to- the most probable alliances and geological

distribution of the various genera of the Rhabdophora recog-

nized to this date, we find that they are most satisfactorily

classified for the purposes of comparison in four main groups,

each of which is composed of an association of allied genera,

in which the polypary is constructed of a fundamental and

special element or elements variously combined. The first

group may be said to consist of simple and complex forms of

the genus Monograptus; the second of variously modified

forms of the biserial genus Diplograptus ; the third of simple,

complex, and compound modifications of the bilateral genus

Didymograptus; and the fourth of similar variations of the

genus Dicellograptus.

The most circumscribed of these groups (Monograpta) is

composed solely of the family of the Monograptide. The

great systematic importance of this family clearly entitles it

to divisional rank. It is the only section of the Rhabdophora

in which all the component genera possess both unilateral

and uniserial polyparies. ‘To this section Hopkinson’s title

of Monoprionide should in future be restricted.

The second group (Diplograpta), which is founded on

Diplograptus as a type, and includes the three families of the

Diplograptide, Lasiograptide, and mane has the

192 Mr. C. Lapworth on the Geological

longest vertical range, and claims the most varied forms of the

Rhabdophora. It is the only division in which all the fami-

lies have biserial or diprionidian polyparies ; and to this section

alone the title of Diprionida can be properly applied.

The third group (Didymograpta) finds its type in the

genus Didymograptus, and includes all the genera at present

arranged in the two families of the Dichograptide and Phyllo-

graptide, according as their polypiferous branches are free or

conjoined. ‘The form of the calycle and the mode of growth

of the polypary in all these genera is essentially similar; and

they appear to be most naturally grouped in one and the same

primary division. The calycle is a conical sac expanding

outwards toward the aperture, which opens outwardly, well

outside the ventral margin of the polypary; while in all the

typical genera the sicular angle is the wider or outer “ angle

of divergence.” Hence we may suggest for them the alter-

native title of the “ Exoprionida.”

Finally we have a fourth section (Dicellograpta), which in-

cludes the families of the Dicranograptide and Leptograptide,

and of which the genus Dicellograptus is emphatically the type.

In all its component genera the calycle is free, narrow, and

flattened inwards upon the ccenosarcal canal, and the aperture

opens inwards either wholly (Dicranograptide) or in part

(Leptograptide) within an excavation dug in the ventral

margin ; while the sicular angle is invariably the smaller or

inner angle of divergence. To this group, therefore, the

a aad title of Kndoprionida may be conveniently

applied.

Turning next to our geological scale of the Lower Paleo-

zoic rocks, we see that it is composed of the three grand rock-

systems of the Cambrian, Ordovician*, and Silurian, the boun-

daries of the middle system alone being defined with tolerable

exactness. ‘The fossiliferous portion of the Cambrian, again,

is provisionally separable into a Lower or Paradoxidian divi-

sion, and an Upper or Olenidian division. The Ordovician

falls most naturally into two main divisions—a Lower or

Arenig division, and an Upper or Bala division—the line of

demarcation between them passing through the middle of the

so-called Llandeilo formation. Lastly, the Silurian is most

conveniently regarded as being composed of three members

—a Lower or Llandovery-Tarannon (Valentian) division,

a Middle or Wenlock-Lower-Ludlow (Salopian) division,

* I have employed the title of Ordovician for the Lower Silurian of

Murchison throughout the whole of this paper for the sake of uniformity.

I prefer, however, the shorter and more euphonious title of Ordovian,

which I have generally employed elsewhere. (C. L.)

Distribution of the Rhabdophora. 193

and an Upper or Upper-Ludlow-Downton (Downtonian)

division.

Subordinate to these are the formations and subformations

generally recognized among geologists.

Placing these zoological and geological scales in juxtaposi-

tion (see Table XI.), we recognize immediately that most

intimate correspondence between life-type and time-epoch

which is inevitable upon any theory of gradual evolution.

Our grandest zoological groups do not, it is true, fit in indi-

vidually with the several rock-systems; but the time-ranges

of our chief generic types admit of rigid localization and

admeasurement upon our geological scale, and form a series

which may be paralleled with that of our recognized subfor-

mations with wonderful accuracy. On a general review of

all these correspondences, as detailed in the foregoing pages,

it is evident that they establish the following propositions :—

(i.) The Rhabdophora, or true Graptolites, are exclusively

Lower-Paleozoic fossils, coming into visible existence in the

Upper Cambrian, and disappearing from sight in the Upper

Silurian.

(u.) They attain their maximum, both in genera and species,

about the middle of this range, 7. e. in the Llandeilo formation ;

and there is a gradual decrease in forms in proportion as we

pass upwards or downwards from this horizon.

(i.) The three grand groups of the Didymograpta, Dicello-

grapta, and Monograpta are so restricted in their vertical

range that each distinguishes a certain portion of the ascending

succession of formations. The Didymograpta are essentially

Lower-Ordovician fossils, the Dicellograpta Upper-Ordovician,

while the Monograpta are confined exclusively to the Silurian

roper.

(iv.) With but two exceptions, each of the families of the

Rhabdopora ranges through a fraction only of the entire suc-

cession of the Lower Palozoic rocks, nowhere exceeding in

vertical extent that of an entire system. The Dichograptide

are Upper-Cambrian and Lower-Ordovician fossils; the

Phyllograptide are exclusively Arenig; the Leptograptide -

and Dicranograptide are essentially Upper-Ordovician; while

the Lasiograptide are as rigidly confined to the Ordovician

itself as the Monograptide are to the succeeding Silurian.

(v.) Among the genera this limitation in time is carried out

even more minutely. Loganograptus, Tetragraptus, Dicho-

graptus, Retiograptus, and several others are exclusively

Arenig genera. Pleurograptus, Amphigraptus, Cenograptus,

&c. are peculiar to the Bala. Rastrites distinguishes the Valen-

tian, and Cyrtograptus the Salopian.

7ca

Mr. C. Lapworth on the Geolog

194

; MM irae ner cose esos anise es yogi tenadandosAzy ‘OL

Hleafecfec[esfeeercecsssreseccecseeees “ner Gmadeisouay °6

wfeefe epee] s seeesssssadnT ‘snydeisoydaT ‘g

| ak ESCH | ols a eae aaa cei RCI) ic gh a (els rel nate) pe a

| | | | Die iad eal oe foe a I Ce laa Re aR ai ely its) Ul iirc lao (abarg.en "9 snua4y

‘eprydersoqdery ‘yyy Aprme,y

eee esreeecee

* #

tee

| He | Als |e o]e Pas] eee see ee ee ne cocks er + ye ConadesouBIolg, “G

| Hla RRR [e Pe cpost tresses eeeeecseerces sudorr ‘gnqdeisorpeolq ‘pf snmex

‘eprydersoypoorg ‘yy Aprure,y

‘(VGINOIUdOGNT) VEdVUNOTIMOIE “gq UOTE

Hae Lae aa Pl fe ele feels fe ele Pe cferr eee teers ee sseseeses sxnnmnain ‘ongdeiZouony ‘g

HL HLL Reefs ete fe ele ale Pe cle cle ele ele cle ale ele Pe of ee ett eeteesecsreerevenes “ung ‘sngdvisoyiy *z

ed es ies eto bain SA cath caa'fe ella wil alle alice a | © sistas © a¥ale*ace wine aye tag rrreees “wg ‘seyLysey ‘T snues

| ‘eprydersouoy ‘y Aprwe,7

‘(VGINOIUAONO]) VIAVEDONOT “YW WoT00q

—}—)|—|—}— |} |} |

bo ea eral eae ean meee ie ele

Pp] M/S (Hp [ee (Nl | So | olor} oon] pm | oo [to fe

b !

Sie } | a |

S/S LSS SESS ISIS IS ISISIE IS SIS e

€ (SiS ls Sis Sls 8 lS Sis Lis (tise

SIs [= FS S/S [S$ [8 SFiS is (SIS (ISR

és ® 1a |e ele ~/S = LS js iS [Ss [Ss Ts

SPSS (O18 (SS (8 ls le fe elgi@ lain iors (s

SSIS (SiS les lSIS STIS ls (S/F /QiSlSSlETE

SIS (STH lS8 (SF ISIS/TIS/ShS PS IS (Sls |S leis Ts

s.]- a|> ZSisis Sieg Fel SS] sels Si lo

N ® Nis |S /s 8 81% N]|S|& B

: SES “Tes (/e (CIS /SIS |S ie iS i> leis 1B be

= |S N]%/5& f° Q |. > Sle @ Te

S. : Heese): Boa a™ xn}? a 2s 3

a |S : aS = s 8.

: | N

| . N CES |

H = als et °

a = E e g e | 2 |§

et. |- 8 z ae ae |:

Fa i) 8 S ° o | & Fx

is) ° a i) nt fal

g ar 5 g 5 iS

<4 } A

*2TPPITL “19MO'T -raddq *IOMOT .

*“NVIUATIS *“NVIDIAOGYO

“SOOUW DIOZOR]V LOMOTT 9} jo souo7y oy1poyde.) jJoryo ou}

mm wromdondeRnar am to Raman DUB ‘sorTIUe FT SSOd1LLT. 9U1 JO MOINGLUSICT JBoTZ19 A 9 SUIMOY Ve GLARE Nid

195

of the Rhabdophora.

ton O

Distribut

x# ee KE RH

adv]

"hing ‘saqToray “Se

‘advTy ‘snydeaSoryyery *Ze

"Qn ‘suydersoumty “Te

‘yoy ‘snjdersou0Siuy, ‘og snuey

‘SPUYONST “TTA Aprmey

‘aduTy ‘snydextorseq “Gz

' wing ‘snydexsorepyT °9g

suouug ‘snydeisossopy "2%

‘ts poe ‘snydersonay ‘9g sntey

‘eprydersorsey ‘yA Aprue,7

‘ sadn ‘suydersoyddig Gz

* yop ‘snjydersoovuyg “Fz

‘snqdvisoydiourty

' ‘ydoxy Ee esa ee ‘rasqng

sreeess fog ny ‘snyde

usordiq, ‘ez snuexy

‘eprydvrsojdig *y4 Apr

‘(VaINOIUdI(]) VIdVaNOTAI, ‘(J WoLyVeG

' ‘yop ‘suydersoy dag ‘zz snues

‘eprydersoypAqg ‘A Ape

' duty ‘snydeiSokiq ‘1g

hog jw ‘snydeasomoy *0z

‘youn ‘snydexsoziyog ‘6T

‘your ‘sngdeasoyoy, ‘eT

* your ‘snqydersoumay, "JT

‘ydozyT ‘snqydeisoyeug ‘OT

‘+ yop ‘snydersou0[g ‘GT

‘yo ‘suydetsouesoy ‘FT

"omy ‘sngdeisoyoiq ‘eT

"+ yoy ‘snydeiseyey, ‘ZT

‘fog, jy ‘snydeisomdprg *[T[ snaay

‘eprydersoyorg “Ay Ayre

‘(VCINOIUdOXY) VLdVUNOWAAI([ *Q worpoeg

196 Mr. C. Lapworth on the Geological

(vi.) Descending to the species of Rhabdophora we find that

instead of ranging through enormous thicknesses of rock, as

hitherto supposed, they are so restricted in vertical distribution

that few have a more extended range than that which is covered

by a single formation in the vertical series; while the vast

majority are peculiar to a single subformation, or mark certain

special horizons outside of which they are wholly unknown.

As might have been anticipated, the forms which have the

greatest longevity present us with the greatest number of

recognizable varieties, while the species of shorter range rarely

show any notable departure from the primitive type.

(vil.) The ascertained restriction of the divisions, families,

and genera of the Rhabdophora in time necessarily gives to

the collective Graptolitic fauna of each of the subsystems or

major formations of the Lower Paleozoic rocks a special and

distinctive aspect that renders it capable of immediate identifi-

cation all over the world. ‘The Arenig division is recognizable

at a glance by its crowds of Phyllograptide and Dichograptide;

the Bala by the absence of these families and the presence of

multitudes of Dicellograpta and Diplograptide ; the Valentian

by theabsence of the former and the presence of the latter in asso-

ciation with Monograptide ; and the higher Silurians by the

absence of the Diplograptidee and the presence of Mono-

graptide alone.

(vili.) The further restriction in time and vertical extension

of the species and varieties of the Rhabdophora places im our

hands the material available for a more minute subdivision of

the formations of the Lower Paleozoic rocks than has hitherto

been attempted. ‘These subdivisions or Graptolite horizons

answer roughly to the Ammonite zones of the Jurassic rocks

of Kurope, and will, in all probability, prove of equal value

in the correlation of widely separated deposits. At present

the following zones are recognizable, many of them of extra-

ordinary geographical range :—

Upper Cambrian.

1. Zone of Bryograptus Callavei, Lapw.—tn the Upper

Cambrian we know as yet only a single Graptolitic zone, that

of the Olenus-beds of Scania and their extra-Scanian repre-

sentatives. Itmay be termed the zone of Dichograptus (?) tenel-

lus, Linnrs., or Bryograptus Callavet, Lapw. As I have

already indicated, we are almost totally ignorant of the details

of its Graptolitic fauna. It seems to be characterized, how-

ever, by similar forms of Dichograptide in Scania, Norway,

Shropshire, and the Malvern Hills.

Distribution of the Rhabdophora. 197

Lower Ordovician.

2. Zone of Tetragraptus (bryonoides, Hall).—This is the

typical Quebec or Skiddaw Graptolite zone. It is strikingly

individualized by the exclusive possession of all the known

forms of the genus Tetragraptus, Hall. The genera Logano-

graptus, Hall, Clonograptus, H., Schizograptus, Nich., and

Dichograptus, Salt., are all probably peculiar to this zone,

as are also the species Didymograptus eatensus, Hall, D. pen-

natulus, Hall, and the only known examples of Retiograptus,

Hall. This zone is recognizable at St. David’s, Shelve,

Skiddaw, Norway, Scania, and in North America and Aus-

tralia, everywhere distinguishable by the same group of forms.

3. Zone of Didymograptus bifidus, Hall.—This zone finds

its typical representative in the Upper Skiddaw beds of the

Lake District and in the “ Phyllograptus beds”’ of Scania.

It is most especially marked by the presence of Phyllograptus,

in association with geminiform Dichograpti of the group

typified by D. bifidus, Hall. From the zone below it is dis-

tinguishable by the extreme rarity of compound Dichograptide.

Its peculiar fossils are D. bifidus, Hall, D. minutus, Tullberg,

and some forms of Diplograpta, such as Cliémacograptus con-

fertus, Lapw. Many of its commonest forms in Britain appear

to be survivals of those of the underlying zone, such as Phyllo~

graptus angustifolius, H., P. typus, Hall, Didymograptus

patulus, Hall, D. affinis, Nich., D. Nicholsoni, Lapw., &c.

The zone has been identified at Llavirn near St. David’s, at

Tyobry, at Shelve, in Cumberland, and in Scania and Da-

larne.

4, Zone of Didymograptus Murchisoni, Beck (geminus,

His.).—This is the typical Upper-Llandeilo Graptolitic zone

of Murchison, but both physically and paleontologically it

appears to be most distinctly allied to the foregoing Upper

Arenig zone. It is characterized mainly by the exclusive

presence of the form which gives it its name, by the total

absence of the genus Phyllograptus, and by a few distinctive

Diplograpta, of which the best-known is Climacograptus

celatus, Lapw.

The zone is recognizable by position, mineralogical cha-

racter, and fossils in Britain at Llandeilo, Builth, Shelve,

Abereiddy, Pont Seiont, in Scandinavia near Christiania, in

Scania, and in Brittany and Portugal.

Upper Ordovician.

In Wales the Upper Ordovician is separated from the

Lower by a series of grits and trap-rocks with possible uncon-

198 Mr. C. Lapworth on the Geological

formity. Of the very lowest beds of the Upper Division we

as yet know little with certainty. The deepest zone recog-

nizable at the present time is the

5. Zone of Cenograptus gracilis, Hall (or of Dicellograptus

sextans, H.).—This is typically developed in the lower portion

of the Glenkiln shales of the south of Scotland. It is the

first of the Dicellograptidian zones, and is well particularized

by the peculiar genus Cenograptus. Only a single Dicho-

graptid (D. superstes, Lapw.) survives. Dicranograptide are

abundant, Dicranograptus ziczac, Lapw., D. formosus, Hopk.,

Dicellograptus sextans, Hall, D. intortus, Lapw., are peculiar,

and several Diplograpta, such as Hallograptus bimucronatus,

Nich., 4.? mucronatus, Hall, Diplograptus Whitfield’, H., &e.

This zone was first recognized by Hall in the Normans-Kill beds

ot the valley of the Hudson. In Britain it occurs near Builth,

at Portmadoc; in Scandinavia in the Middle Graptolite schists

of Scania; and, in all probability, also exists in the Ordovician

rocks of Australia,

6. Zone of Dicranograptus Clingani, Carr.—This includes

the dark shales that are supposed to underlie the Bala Lime-

stone of North Wales, and finds its most perfect type in the

Lower Hartfell shales of the south of Scotland. Its peculiar

forms are Dicranograptus Clingani, Carr., Dicellograptus Forch-

ammert, Geinitz, Lasiograptus Harknessi, Nich. It is well

developed at Conway, North Wales, at Moffat (Lower Hart-

fell), at Girvan, in the north of Ireland, in Scania at many

localities, and in the lower beds of the Lorraine shales of

North America.

7. Zone of Pleurograptus linearis, Carr.—This zone in all

probability includes the horizon of the Bala Limestone of

North Wales and of its equivalent the Chasmops Limestone

of South Sweden. It is remarkable in Scotland for the abun-

dance of Leptograptidee it affords, the genera Amphigraptus

and Pleurograptus being almost strictly confined to this zone.

Its peculiar Moffat forms are Leptograptus capillaris, Carr.,

Amphigraptus divergens, Hall, Diplograptus quadrimucro-

natus, Hall, Climacograptus tubuliferus, Lapw., all of which,

with their Moffat associates, mark the same zone in Girvan,

in County Down, at Rostanga in Scania, and apparently also

in the Hudson-River group of North America.

8. Zone of Dicellograptus complanatus, Lapw.—The strata

that lie between the zone of P. linearis, Carr., and the sum-

mit of the Ordovician system form in South Scotland two

very distinct zones, though few Rhabdophora have yet been

described from them. ‘The lowest zone is that of Dzcello-

graptus complanatus, Lapw., which contains but few peculiar

Distribution of the Rhabdophora. 199

forms in addition to its characteristic species. It is recog-

nizable in the same stratigraphical position and affording the

same fossils at Moffat (Barren Mudstones), at Girvan, in

County Down, at Rostinga in Scania in the lower part of

the Trinucleus-schist, and in Westrogothia.

9. Zone of Dicellograptus anceps, Nich.—The final zone of

the Ordovician system is everywhere characterized by D.

anceps in the Moffat area and in the district of Girvan (Drum-

muck beds). According to Dr. Tornquist it holds the same

place and fossils in the Zrénucleus-beds of Dalarne.

Silurian System.

10. Zone of Diplograptus acuminatus, Nich.—This is the

oldest recognizable zone of the Silurian in the Moffat area,

where there is no physical line of demarcation at the summit

of the Ordovician. In Girvan, where the line of separation

is most strongly marked, the same zone is still recognizable.

Its palzontological characters, so far as the Rhabdophora are

concerned, are decidedly negative. The Dicellograpta have

become extinct, and the Monograpta have not yet appeared.

The only forms present are Diprionida. Déplograptus acumi~

natus and Climacograptus normalis, Lapw., mark the zone in

Moffat and in Girvan. In Sweden it includes the typical

beds of the Brachiopod schists, which are similarly marked by

an abundance of C. normals, unaccompanied by members of

other Graptolitic families.

11. Zone of Diplograptus vesiculosus, Nich.—This must be

regarded in the light of an introductory zone to the following.

In the typical region of Moffat it contains an abundance of

the fossil which gives it its name, together with the first

forms of Monograptide (JZ tenuds, Portlock, and M. attenu-

atus, Hopk.). It includes the Lower Pentamerus Limestones

of Girvan, and has been identified in the north of Ireland.

12. Zone of Monograptus gregarius, Lapw.—Whether we

have respect to the abundance and variety of its Graptolitic

fauna or to the wide geographical range, this zone must be

considered the most important in the Llandovery rocks.

In the Birkhill area it is capable of division into two sub-

zones—the lower marked by the presence of Monograpius

triangulatus, Harkn., and the upper by the presence of Las-

trites peregrinus, Barr. The peculiar species that distinguish

the zone may be gathered from a study of Table VII. J.

gregarius, Lapw., M. fimbriatus, Nich., Diplograptus physo-

phora, Nich., MM. leptotheca, Lapw., are especially character-

istic. The zone yields the same fossils at Girvan, at Pome-

roy and Coalpit Bay in the north of Ireland, in Bornholm,

200 Mr. C. Lapworth on the Geological

at Tosterup in Scania, in Westrogothia, and in the schists

of Dalarne—in Thuringia, Bohemia, the Lastern Alps, France,

and Spain.

13. Zone of Monograptus spinigerus, Nich. (Sedgwicki,

Portlock).—This zone overlies the former throughout the

greater part of its extended geographical range; and the

fossils of both have been intermingled in published lsts.

It is distinguished from the J-gregarius zone by the pre-

sence of MW. spinigerus, Nich., MW. Hisingeri, Carr., M. inter-

medius, Carr., M. argutus, Lapw., Diplograptus cometa,

Geinitz, D. palmeus, Barr., &c. It is recognizable in the

Moffat and Girvan areas, in Ireland at Pomeroy, in the

Coniston Mudstones, at the Devil’s Bridge, Cwn Symlog,

&c. in Mid Wales, at Kongslena in Westrogothia, &c.

14. Zone of Rastrites maximus, Carr.—In many respects

this must be regarded as the zone of transition into the suc-

ceeding formation. Its fauna is essentially a compound of

that characteristic of the more strikingly separated beds above

and below. It ought in all probability to be regarded as

forming the base of the Tarannon group. Its most striking

species are Rastrites maximus, Carr., and Monograptus cras-

sus, Lapw., the first of the forms of the type JZ. priodon,

Bronn. The zone has a wide range in South Scotland, and

has been doubtfully recognized in Mid Wales, Scania, and

Dalarne.

15. Zone of Monograptus exiguus, Nicholson.—This is the

typical T'arannon or Gala zone of Britain. The thin grapto-

litiferous seams found occasionally in the thick zones of flag-

stones and purple-and-green shales of this formation are often

matted with entangled groups of the characteristic form of the

zone. M. galaensis, Lapw., M. crispus, Lapw., MW. turrt-

culatus, Barr., M. Salter’, Lapw., are generally peculiar.

‘he remainder are survivors from the Birkhill zones or fore-

runners of the Wenlock-Ludlow fauna. Of the latter, Retio-

lites Geinttztanus is very rare, while varieties of JZ. priodon

are common.

The zone is typified by the Lower Gala series of South

Scotland and the Crossopodia beds of Girvan. It is recog-

nizable in Ireland in the shales of Tieveshilly, in Wales

in the Tarannon shales of Conway, and in the Lake Dis-

trict in the Knock beds. It has been recognized by Dr.

Tornquist in Dalarne ; its fossils have been detected by Mx.

Linnarsson at Motala in Ostrogothia and elsewhere. Itseems

to be present also in Thuringia and Bohemia.

16. Zone of Cyrtograptus Graye, Lapw.—The upper divi-

sion of the Gala group 1s marked off from the lower division

Distribution of the Rhabdophora. 201

by the total absence of Diplograptide, and by the presence of

many Wenlock forms, such as Monograptus vomerinus, M.

riccartonensis, &c. Strata with a similar transitional fauna

occur in Girvan, and form the earlier zones of Tullberg’s

Retiolites Skiffar in Scania (Tullberg, Geol. Fér. Férh. 1880,

Nw5o;B:.5..N..3).

Wenlock-Ludlow Series.

17. Zone of Cyrtograptus Murchisoni, Carvr.—The base of

the Wenlock series of Builth is formed by a highly fossilife-

rous series of shales crowded with C. Murchisont, M. vome-

vinus, Nich., and a few survivals of the Grieston fauna. The

same fossiliferous zone has been met with in Shropshire, in

the valley of the Dee, North Wales, in Denbighshire, and

more doubtfully in the Lake District. It is well developed

in the succession at Rosténga in Scania, and is present also

in Bohemia.

18. Zone of Cyrtograptus Linnarssoni, Lapw.—The Wen-

lock shales of Shropshire have not yet been minutely sepa-

rated into their natural divisions ; but two fairly distinct zones

are already recognizable in their British or foreign equiva-

lents. ‘To the lowest of these zones belong the strata near

Builth which succeed the C.-Murchisoni beds, and afford

C. Linnarssoni, Lapw., and a few other peculiar forms. It

is possible that the C.-Carrutherst bands of the Riccarton

beds of South Scotland belong to this general horizon; but as

yet the typical Cyrtograptus has not been detected within

them. The middle beds of the Cyrtograptus Skiffar of Scania

have a corresponding Graptolite fauna.

19. Zone of Monograptus testis, Barv.—In the highly pro-

lific graptolitiferous rocks of the south of Sweden the highest

zone that can with certainty be assigned to the equivalents of

the British Wenlock shales is characterized by the beautiful

form Monograptus testis, Barr. Its commoner associates are

abundant forms in the Wenlock of Britain; but the typical

fossil itself has not hitherto been detected here. The zone is

recognizable in Bohemia, Thuringia, and France.

20. Zone of Monograptus Nilssoni, Barv.—The highest and

most important graptolitic zone of the Wenlock-Ludlow for-

mation is that which lies between the Wenlock and Aymestry

Limestones of Siluria and forms the Lower Ludlow shales

of Murchison. Its beds are of great thickness both in Britain

and Scandinavia, and will probably in the future be found

divisible into several distinct zones. This is shown by its

collective fauna, which is specifically very distinct from that

of the Wenlock shales. ‘The most prolific form of the zone

202 Mr. C. Lapworth on the Geological

is the M. colonus (of authors), which is peculiar, as also are

M. Remer?, Barr., M. scanicus, Tullberg, and many others,

This zone is magnificently developed in Britain and in the

south of Sweden, and is recognizable in Norway, Bohemia,

Bretagne, and the south of France.

It is not pretended that each of the so-called zones enume-

rated above is of equal geological importance. The zones of

Tetragraptus (2), Didymograptus geminus (4), Cenograptus

gracilis (5), Monograptus gregarius (12), and Monograptus

Nilssoni (20) are of such paramount consequence, whether we

consider the thickness of their included strata in Britain, or

the great variety and wide geographical range of their dis-

tinctive faunas, that they deserve rather the titles of sub-

formations. On the other hand, two or three zones, notably

those of Diplograptus vesiculosus (11) and Cyrtograptus

Linnarssoni (18), must, in the present state of our know-

ledge, be regarded merely as provisional stages, distinguished

locally by a few peculiar forms, as yet restricted in their

horizontal distribution. Again, the species which gives its

name to the zone has, in one or two instances, been detected

in the overlying bands, as is the case with Monograptus gre-

gartus, Lapw., and more doubtfully with IM. spinigerus,

Nich. ; but in these exceptional cases the species, instead of

being predominant in these overlying beds, is rare and incon-

spicuous. But, if we have correctly interpreted the materials

in our hands, it is indubitable that each of these zones marks

a special substage or horizon in the ascending series of the

Lower Paleozoic rocks. The formation to which it most

naturally belongs is determined by the special facies of its

collective Graptolite fauna; and its vertical place within that

formation is fixed by its peculiar and predominant species.

This list must be regarded merely as a first attempt to de-

fine and localize the minor Graptolite faunas of these ancient

sediments, and to make them available for the proposes of the

geologist and zoologist, as indices of the systematic place of

their containing beds, or as evidences of the mede and direc-

tion of the development of life. It may confidently be ex-

pected that future research will soon fix more definitely the

composition and limits of the characteristic faunas of the

zones already recognized, extending the range of some of

their forms into neighbouring stages, detecting fresh criteria

in their separation, and adding largely to the number of the

zones themselves.

The acceptance of our conclusion that the Graptolites are

as restricted in their vertical range as other and more _per-

fectly and generally studied groups of fossils, is merely a

Distribution of the Rhabdophora. 203

question of time; and in these zones the geologist is

presented with a new and invaluable key to the elucidation

of the details of the succession among the Lower Paleozoic

rocks—a key of far wider application than any formerly at his

command. The fossil Crustacea and Brachiopoda, on which

he has hitherto been content to rely, are, as a general rule, con-

fined to sediments containing a large proportion of carbonate

of lime. The limestones and calcareous sandstones in which

they occur most abundantly are usually so diversified in their

petrographical characters that the working geologist is often

wholly able to dispense with the aid of the paleontologist in

determining the limits and inter-relationships of their contain-

ing strata. But these highly calcareous deposits constitute

merely an insignificant fraction of our Lower Paleozoic sedi-

ments. The vast majority are grits, flagstones, and shales,

containing a most minute proportion of calcareous matter, and

from which, asaconsequence, the lime-loving forms arewanting.

These enormous accumulations of strata, composed of endless

repetitions of similar rocks, incapable of subdivision by petro-

graphical characters, and destitute of the special fossils upon

which the paleontologist relies for guidance, the geologist

has hitherto been compelled to leave undivided. The unbroken

sheets of the flag-like Silurian rocks of Hereford, Merioneth,

and Denbigh, which are shown upon the Survey maps in two

doubtful divisions only, as contrasted with their minutely sub-

divided prototypes of Siluria, afford us a case in point. Other

examples are seen in the wide-spreading sheets of Ordovician

and Silurian strata which, unbroken by a divisional line,

cover many thousands of square miles in Middle and North

Wales, South Scotland, and Ireland. Now in these mono-

tonous strata, so barren of organic remains of the higher

groups, the lowly Graptolite is a frequent and characteristic

tossil; and by its aid the geologist of the future will be able

to read off the natural succession among these undivided sedi-

ments with ease and certainty.

(ix.) The several zones common to two or more regions

occupy invariably the same relative position with respect to

each other, and the same vertical place in the ascending series

of formations. Hence we have no choice but to regard them

as homotaxially or synchronologically identical. It will be

seen from Table XII. that, as a general rule, the zones are

not recognizable scattered irregularly over the globe, but that

they occur more or less in groups, being restricted in their

range to neighbouring geographical regions. Hence it is

highly probable that we see in many of these zones the relics

of what were originally special subformations or stages, once

Mr, C, Lapworth on the Geological

204

verpeysny |

= a

Pere i igetiria tt

Sele eee

Sees ee, eee hha

Od tle tel OD nn Perera Bs

° | amu ml? ° . eles ele . fm HH LT

On POL A ed ee ee ee Ore ele gel? —_— e}e

6] So Cereals sects erirs sie

BEE ele/SlElelelslelsisisielclelsiclelclelele

* a 3)/—|¢ 2 B 5 Sie Blais

ael/pqe|als Bilple|/2)2|B/SlelelS/4/hR/6 =) =

Slope SSIS SIBIR/Sltl ela le ls Slsia| Sle siSlai/s

PIPIe SBE ISIE SIS |PISISlEl CIB P |e lol alele|g

g] eles (Piel ele! |" qaieg ai(alsiel ala

= Paes Salt alles |e) 5 eRe |? |e)

2 @ |° ® 5 |e Dis |S ae

(oa °o J S

. so cy

es Se

*VOIe :

“KY TaOany *SANVIST HSILING

"(— —) guesoad AYuereddy ou07 (

Trereess rie ‘snumrnu sagugsnar ‘FL

"8s pI ‘sanbeva sradv.wbouopr aT

‘NVIGNTIS

"IB euosaungy snpdv.whoz.ihy 7

* -advry uossunmuy sngdvshopuh ST

"rte ees sqreey ‘29802 sngdvibouopy Jo ou07 “BT

“OOINE AA

"eres qe ouosspar sngdvsbouopy Jo ou07 ‘03

‘NONNVUVY,

‘MOTCO'T WLMO'T

) spissog [eord47 yytA erqeztusooor ou07z

"SYOOY OlOZOB]VY| IOMOrT

OY} JO souoz o1;1To}deI4 poztusooor oy} Jo asuvryy eoryderSooxy oy} Surmoyy “[pX ATAV I,

205

of the Rhabdophora.

von O

Distribut

rrptetesjestesyeees etre ‘seman sngdpiho.inarg oH |

‘|| adery ‘sngounjdiuoa sngdnaboyoowqr Te)

Trprttesyesiestsses aotyy ‘sdaoun sngdv.iboyaaugy JO eu07 ‘gE

‘20dVUVO

"|" * *IPOINy ‘srgnewununon sngdv.ihojpdiqr ‘OL i

"|" )s* ‘OENT ‘szsopnarsaa sngdnubopdiqr TT

t}rtieee omdery ‘smambawb sngdpibouopr ‘SL

oe uot ‘snwahruds snadnibouopy Jo ou0z ‘ey |

“AUHAOGNVTT

‘NVIUANVO

‘+ mdery 2aanyn9 snjqdp.tbohug JO voz *T—

‘'** Tepy ‘sapruohug sngdvibv.7a 7, 4

"esse Tery ‘snpiyig snjdvubowhprg jo eu07, *¢

“‘DINTLY

yoo “woswyoiunpy snadosbowhpry Pp 5

“prseees oreEr ‘synonwb sngdv.ihouany Jo suoz *g S

¢ OTIMANVTYT { =

“ls sting “upbung sngdv.bounsoug a) E

~ Vie

t. Ser. 5. Vol

val

Ann. & Mag. N.

206 On the Distribution of the Rhabdophora.

geographically continuous, but now more or less broken up

into isolated fragments. That the zones missing from the

Lower Palzozoic series as developed in any single region owe

their apparent absence generally to the fact that the strata

have as yet been imperfectly studied, will be evident on a

comparison of the Scanian column with the succession of

zones as developed in Britain. The zeal and acumen of the

Swedish geologists in the study of the Scanian rocks have

resulted not only in the detection of all the Graptolite zones

already recognized amongst us in that region, but in the dis-

covery of several others, of the existence of which we were

previously unaware. That the half-dozen zones recognizable

upon the opposite side of the Atlantic were originally con-

tinuous with their British prototypes 1s not at all probable ;

but, judging from their correspondent position in the succession

of formations, it may be asserted with confidence that, from a

geological point of view, they answer to their representatives

on this side of the Atlantic, not only in fossils but in the

special epoch during which they were deposited.

(x.) In the face of these results the host of proofs formerly

supposed to be afforded by the abnormalities of the vertical

distribution of the Graptolithina, im favour of the doctrines of

migration and colonies, vanish into thin air. These apparent

evidences are now seen to have been fallacious appearances,

due simply to defective knowledge. In every case where the

subject is capable of proof, we have shown that the facies of

the Graptolite fauna in every subformation was identical all

over the Lower-Paleozoic world. We have at present no

evidence whatever to show that any single Graptolite group,

or even a single species or variety, made its appearance at an

earlier date in one region than in another; and, as a conse-

quence, the place of its origin and the direction of its exten-

sion in space are at present equally incapable of recognition.

The consideration of the bearing of these results upon the

study of the morphological development of the Graptolites

themselves demands some notice; but the subject is to a cer-

tain extent foreign to the main object of the present paper.

It is enough to have demonstrated that the Graptolite appears

to be as restricted in its vertical range, and as widely extended

in its horizontal distribution, as any known form of life litherto

recognized as existent in Paleozoic times. Of all fossils it is

the most frequent and the most widely disseminated in the

rocks of that age. It is found certainly in the greatest abun-

dance in the more carbonaceous deposits in the deeper water

beds, but it is present more or less in all sediments. This is

probably owing to the fact that at one stage or other of its

Misdirected Efforts to Conjugation in Spirogyra. 207

existence it was a free floating organism, drifting at the mercy

of the winds and currents. All these circumstances conspire

to render the Graptolite one of the most suitable of fossils for

the purposes of the working geologist and systematist ; its

short vertical range affording elements for the subdivision of

the accepted Lower Paleozoic formations into their component

zones ; its wide horizontal distribution allowing of the exact

parallelism of synchronous deposits in areas now geographically

separated; and its universal dissemination rendering it easy of

collection and study.

CORRECTIONS.

Vol. iii. page 253. The reference in the third note ({) should be transferred

from Retiolites to Didymograptus.

Vol, iii. page 455, Table I. For (a) Lower Ludlow read (a) Upper

Ludlow. The “Calciferous Group” should be united with the

“ Potsdam Group” in the Cambrian.

Vol. v. page 278, line 14 from the bottom of page, for Tetragraptus read

Trigonograptus.

Vol. vi. page 19, line 12 from the bottom of page. D. vacillans, Tullb., is

a Lower-Arenig species.

XXVI.—On Misdirected Efforts to Conjugation in Spivogvra.

By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e.

[Plate XIV. A. figs. 1-3.]

TuRNING over the leaves of a MS. microscopical journal

which Ihave kept since 1854, I observed figures of Spirogyra

endeavouring to conjugate with Cladophora; and not being

aware that any such fact has ever been published or even al-

luded to, it seems to me desirable that it should be publicly

recorded. The material in which it occurred was obtained from

a freshwater pool in the marshes of the island of Bombay, in

the month of March 1854; and all that I can state respecting

the species of the filamentous Algee concerned is, that the

Spirogyra was “ double-banded,” and the Cladophora the

species usually found in the neighbourhood ? tranquebariensis,

Kg. Accompanying the figures, however, is the following

note, viz. :—

“ Figs. 5, 6,10, 11, and 12. Spirogyra trying to conju-

gate with Cladophora, in which the contents of the cell of the

former are passing off into long root-like processes of cell-

membrane applied to a filament of the latter. This was a

frequent occurrence in a large basin of water wherein the

Spirogyra and Cladophora, among other i Ek

208 Misdirected Efforts to Conjugation in Spirogyra.

to be mixed together as they were collected” (Pl. XIV. A.

figs. 1-3).

The conjugation of Sprrogyra &c. affords an instance in

which the ‘ primordial cell,” after having become incarcerated

within the apparently lifeless sheath of the filament, can soften

the latter at a particular point so as to enable itself to escape

from its prison and-mingle its green or gonimic contents with

those of another cell of a like kind similarly circumstanced,

to form the “ resting spore.” It is one of the innumerable

examples of the instinct of two portions of the living proto-

plasm, when apparently shut off from all communication with

the exterior, and in themselves but an inconceivably delicate

aqueous film, being able, as in pairing for conjugation, to recog-

nize the presence and proximity of each other, preparatory to

synchronously softening the necessary points of their cell-

walls, and by mutual tubulation to produce a continuous

channel of communication between the two cavities, through

which the contents of one cell are able to be mixed with

those of the other for the purpose mentioned.

T have stated “ apparently lifeless sheath,” because, al-

though the filaments of Spwrogyra present in their sheath a

substance which may be compared to horn in the animal

kingdom, yet, if thrown confusedly into a basin of water

at night, they will, by the next morning, have arranged

themselves as parallelly as well-combed hair, while all this

is effected by what has been termed “blind instinct,”

whose manifestations are familiar to us as being as common

in the animal as in the vegetable kingdom, in the lowest

state of living organic matter with which we are cognizant as

in the highest development, in the act of the cuckoo which

goes across the “seas” to the land of its parents a month

after they have left our shores, as in the apparently chaotic

mucus of the rose-shoot, which in a short time comes forth in

the shape of a definite bunch of flowers. Yet who can tell

what this ‘‘ blind instinct” is?

Let us go further, and take the human germ, which at first

is but an extremely minute cell containing a particle of this

protoplasm, out of which all the organs of the full-grown

being are developed, and then how punily does our “ mental

power’ compare with this “ blind instinct,” which has not.

only developed the organ, viz. the brain, by which our mental

power is manifested, but has limited that power to its own

requirements—thus not only enabling us to see that our

comprehension is finite, but that there is still something

beyond which we cannot comprehend, 7. e. the infinite. Nor

can we help inferring, if the development of the human germ

Mr. H. J. Carter on Fossil Sponge-spicules. 209

accords with the evolution of the animal kingdom in its diffe-

rent stages, that there must be a period in both instances

where the phenomena of fe are independent of any brain or

nervous system such as we understand it.

Again, there is a vardtety or individuality in this “blind

instinct’ which must exist before the chemical and physical

influences are brought to bear upon the original “ particle of

protoplasm,” whose particular development is by this parti-

cular instinct insured; for no two individuals are exactly

alike, to say nothing of specific differences; while the subse-

quent existence of this “ particular instinct,” after the deve-

lopment has fulfilled all that is required of it, may be in-

ferred, just as the leaves in autumn, after having fallen

from a deciduous tree, to return to the dust from which they

originally came, are succeeded by a similar development

the following year under a similar instinct—or as the butterfly,

perishing after the act for which all its elaborate metamor-

phoses have been passed through has been completed, appears

again another year under similar circumstances.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIV. A.

Fig. 1. Spirogyra endeavouring to conjugate with Cladophora. aa, two

cells of Spirogyra connected ; bb, remains of spiral bands or

gonimic contents; c, septum; d d, two bunches of root-like

processes, respectively applied to e, filament of Cladophora.

Fig. 2. The same. a, single cell of Spirogyra; 6b, remains of spiral

bands or gonimic contents; c, bunch of root-like processes

applied to d, filament of Cladophora.

Fig. 3, The same. aa,two cells of Spirogyra disconnected ; bb, re-

mains of spiral bands or gonimic contents ; ¢ c, bunches of root-

like processes applied to d d, two connected cells of Cladophora ;

ee, gonimic contents; f, septum.

XXVII.—On Fossil Sponge-spicules from the Carboniferous

Strata of Ben Bulben, near Sligo. By H. J. Carter,

F.R.S. &e.

[Plate XIV. B. figs. 1-17.]

In the last contribution that Mr. James Thomson made to

our knowledge of fossil sponges which existed during the

Carboniferous epoch in the neighbourhood of Glasgow (‘ An-

nals,’ 1879, vol. i. p. 141, pl. xxi.), I described and illus-

trated Holasterella conferta, a genus of sponges, as the name

indicates, exclusively composed of stelliform spicules, whose

typical figure, from the same locality, had been found and

illustrated a year previously. At the same time I added

210 Mr. H. J. Carter on Fossil Sponge-spicules.

(<bid. p. 145) some observations on specimens of limestone

belonging to the Carboniferous series which Mr. Thomson

had gathered from the western side of Black Head, county

Clare, at the southern extremity of the entrance to Galway

Bay, in which the siliceous element (often present in great

quantity) seemed to indicate that it had been derived from

some organisms more or less composed of silica, especially as

in other parts, where the limestone is pure, the remains of

sponge-spicules in a calcified state are abundantly recognizable,

although in none of the specimens sent te me could J -find a

definite form. :

Here the matter rested, so far as I myself was concerned ;

but Mr. Joseph Wright, F.G.S., who resides at Belfast,

having subsequently visited the mountain near Sligo called

‘“‘ Ben Bulben,” actually ascertained the presence of several

forms of sponge-spicules in the limestone of the Carboniferous

system there, and kindly forwarded specimens of them to me,

together with fragments of the strata in which they are found,

for description and illustration. But before I proceed to this,

it is desirable that the following extracts from Mr. Wright’s

letter, dated Jan. 1, 1880, which accompanied them, should

be given, viz. :—

‘Last summer my friend Mr. 8. A. Stewart spent a few

days botanizing on Ben Bulben, and, whilst there, observed

sott clay bands in the limestone, of which he brought me

three different ‘gatherings’ to examine for Foraminifera,

viz.:—1, containing no organisms; 2, a few Foraminifera

and spicules; and 3, rich in sponge-spicules.

“The last material proved so interesting that we afterwards

visited the place in company and brought away a quantity of

theclay. It is of a pale yellowish colour, and occurs interstra-

tified with bands of chert, especially at the summit of the

mountain, where it is very soft, owing, apparently, to expo-

sure to the weather; on the other hand, lower down, the

same yellow material occurs, but much harder, although

lighter, from its open pumice-like structure. At both places

we found a great number of fossils belonging to the limestone

of the Carboniferous system, viz......

““T sent some of the clay to a friend in Cork for analysis ;

and he has informed me that it contains 98 per cent. of

silica.”

After this follow sketches of all the forms of fossil sponge-

spicules that Mr. Wright by dexterous manipulation was

enabled to extricate from the clay—to which, after care-

fully looking over all that he found, which were subse-

quently forwarded to me, I can add no more specifically,

Mr. H. J. Carter on Fossil Sponge-spicules. 211

although I have been able to find a few with slightly different

forms, which have assisted me in the following descriptions.

Of course, as drift-spicules, which these must have been

when originally deposited, to say nothing of the subsequent

effects of fossilization &c., they are nearly all fragmentary ;

but sufficient of them remains for easy recognition and for

restoration, as will be seen by the illustrations.

First and foremost is a sexradiate stellate (Pl. XIV. B.

fig. 2), which in number of rays varies from 6, 12, 18 to 24

(figs. 4-7), according to the amount of division of the extre-

mities of six arms. ‘The stellates vary in size from 1-75th

to 5-24ths of an inch (fig. 1) in diameter; and the smallest

are not only the most numerous and have the greatest number

of rays, but, as the latter often arise from a division of the

arm close to the centre, they acquire the appearance of

globular little stars; while, where the arms are a little more

extended, they often present the appearance of a “ Maltese

cross.”’ But the most striking feature of this spicule is

that, from the smallest to the largest, each ray is spiri-

form; that is, its surface presents a spiral inflation in which

the coils ave more or less numerous, extending from the base

to the apex of the ray (figs. 2 and 8); where they are most

numerous they, of course, are more transverse, and then ap-

pear like separate annulations; while the most remarkable

difference in them is confined to the rays of the largest stel-

lates, where, towards the base, the spiral line of inflation

becomes broken up into short portions (fig. 3, 6), which look

very much, from their alternate arrangement in adjoining

coils, as if this had been produced by another spiral groove

pursuing an opposite direction (that is, across the original

inflation).

This fossil spicule is incomparably more numerous than the

other spicular forms accompanying it; so that, together with

its peculiarities being confined to a stellate form, | am com-

pelled to think that it must have belonged to a species of

Holasterella which, if found én sttu hereafter (that is, forming

the entire sponge), will be like H. conferta; hence I have much

pleasure in naming it Holasterella Wrightti, after its disco-

verer.

The next spicule in frequency appears to have been a

hexactinellid, with the sixth or external arm not produced as in

the large surface-spicules of the Sarcohexactinellida, in which

four arms are extended over the surface laterally, while the

fifth, like the shaft of a nail, goes vertically inwards (fig. 8).

With this, and also equally plentiful, are the free ends of

“ anchoring-spicules”’ terminated by four much-recurved

212 Mr. H. J. Carter on Fosstl Sponge-spicules.

spines or flukes situated opposite each other, and still attached

to a small fragment of the shaft (fig. 9), longer and larger

portions of which may be observed in the “ chert,” both lon-

gitudinally and in transverse sections under fracture, indi-

cating that with the anchoring ends they are the fragmentary

remains of what originally were anchoring- or cord-spicules

of a Hyalonema or Sarcohexactinellid sponge.

Tolerably numerous also are Lithistid spicules, especially

one like a tripod, in which the centre is convex and smooth,

while the three legs, bending outwards and downwards, end

respectively in expanded concave feet, which seem to show

that they were once applied to similar surfaces on adjoining

spicules (figs. 10 and 11). This in all probability was a

surface-spicule like those of Corallistes aculeata (‘ Annals,’

1880, vol. vi. pl. vil. fig. 45). Fragments of other Lithistid

spicules are also present, such as the dendritically branched

surface-spicule (fig. 12), and the shafted one of the fully

developed or internal structure (fig. 13).

To these may be added a sausage-shaped spicule like that

of some of the Render of the present day, also tolerably

plentiful (fig. 14) ; and other fusiform acerate ones (figs. 15

and 16), which being common to many kinds of sponges,

cannot in their isolated state be identified with any in par-

ticular.

‘Two fragments represent the arms of a quadriradiate spi-

cule (fig. 17) ; but whether these were equal in length, or one

was prolonged into a shaft, there is no evidence to show: if

the former, it probably belonged to one of the Pachastrel-

la; if the latter, to a zone-spicule of one of the Pachy-

tragida.

The most interesting part of this discovery, however, is

that the “clay” of Ben Bulben, in which Mr. Wright found

these remains, is apparently identical in every respect with

that sent me by Mr. James Thomson, in which he found

Holasterella conferta, near Glasgow. In both instances iso-

lated sponge-spicules of different kinds are disseminated

through it, which can be obtained by edulcoration with water,

and are composed of silica in an opaque or chalcedonic state,

rendered more or less irregular by the presence of rhomboidal

excavations on the surface.

Here I might observe that, not only are the sponge-spicules,

and the minute fossils of the Carboniferous Limestone which

accompany them, silicified and pitted on the surface with the

same kind of rhomboidal excavations, but the “chert” to

which Mr. Wright has alluded appears to be a solid pseudo-

morph of the limestone; for its pumice-like worm-eaten cha-

Mr. H. J. Carter on Fossil Sponge-spicules. 213

racter occurring here and there, from partial absorption or

decomposition of the material, presents a skeletal rhomboidal

structure; while the same kind of rhomboidal excavations

characterize the surface of the weather-worn calcareous fossils

in the pure Devonian Limestone of this neighbourhood ; by

which I am led to infer that, in the first place, the sponge-

spicules become partially or wholly calcified among calcareous

material, else why should they now present rhomboidal exca-

vations on their surface? that subsequently the siliceous

element, being liberated, replaced the calcareous material so as

to form the “chert ;”’ and, thirdly, that the rhomboidal exca-

vations on the surface of the spicules and the partial absorp-

tion of the spicules themselves, leaving nothing but their

moulds, arises from the changes which the siliceous element

itself is now undergoing—that is, becoming decomposed and re-

moved, or passing from an amorphous state into clear quartz

prisms. The latter, although but slightly the case, compara-

tively, in the specimens from Ben Bulben, is characteristically

so in the specimens to which I have alluded from Black Head,

co. Clare, wherein not only geodic cavities lined with quartz

prisms, but perfect prisms themselves are present, imbedded

in the amorphous siliceous material composing the rock,

while all satisfactory traces of sponge-spicule form in these

arts is entirely absent, so far as the specimens sent to me

indicated.

Lastly, I am inclined to think that the “clay” of Ben

Bulben is the ‘‘ chert”? decomposed, and that the innumerable

fragments of sponge-spicules which are present in the latter

(for in some parts the chert appears to be almost entirely

composed of them), rendered still more fragmentary by par-

tial removal so as to leave nothing but their moulds, as before

stated, are those which at last come out entire, so far as they

go, in the washing of the “ clay.”

It is remarkable, too, that by far the most plentiful among

Mr. Thomson’s collection of spicules from the clay near

Glasgow is that of Holasterella conferta, as it is that of

H. Wrightii at Ben Bulben; the “ sausage-shaped”’ spicule

(fig. 14) is also analogous to that of the supposed Renierid

sponge (‘ Annals,’ 1879, vol. iii. pl. xxi. fig. 11), and about

the same in frequency. In Mr. Thomson’s collection were

also fragments of Lithistid spicules ; and last summer he sent

me a section of an entire sponge in Carboniferous Limestone,

all calcified, with weathered-out spicules on the surface, but

none of it sufficiently defined for useful delineation. The

collection also contained some zone-spicules of the Pachy-

tragida; so that, altogether, the Spongida appear to have been

214 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of

as plentiful and as varied in the Carboniferous age as at any

other time.

It would be worth while, when the opportunity offers, for

some one to look over the weathered surface of the strata in

the mountain of Ben Bulben, where fragments, if not entire

specimens, of sponges from which the spicules come might

be found, after the manner that they have been discovered in

the Carboniferous system in the south-west of Scotland.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIV. B.

Fig. 1. Holasterella Wrightit, spicule of, nat. size. The largest met

with (diagram),

Fig. 2. The same, restored, to show the perfect form with spiral inflation

on the arms. Magnified 7 diameters.

Fig. 3. Thesame. TF ureate arm, much more magnified, to show—a, the

simple spiral inflation, and 6, the same when “ broken up.”

Scale 1-48th to 1-1800th inch.

Figs. 4, 5, 6, and 7. The same, to show the simple sexradiate and mul-

tifid divisions of the arms respectively (diagrams).

Fig. 8. Sarcohexactinellid. Fragment of large surface-spicule of un-

imown species.

Fig. 9. The same. Tree end of anchoring-spicule.

Fig. 10. Lithistid. ? Tripod-like surface-spicule of unknown species.

Fig. 11. The same. Lateral view.

Fig. 12. The same. Dendritically branched surface-spicule of unknown

species.

Fig. 13. The same. Form of body-spicule of unknown species.

Fig. 14. Reniera?. Sausage-shaped spicule of unknown species.

Fig. 15. Acerate spicule of unknown sponge.

Fig. 16. The same.

Fig. 17. Quadriradiate fragment of spicule of unknown sponge.

N.B. Figs. 3 and 8-17 inclusively are all drawn to the

scale of 1-48th to 1-1800th inch.

XXVIII.—Deseriptions of new Species of Asiatic Lepidoptera

Heterocera. By,ARTHUR G. BUTLER, F.L.8., F.Z.8., &e.

[Continued from p. 129. ]

38. Thalassodes opalina, sp. n.

Wings semitransparent, emerald-green, striated all over

with white and with opaline reflections : primaries crossed in

the middle by a straight transverse slender white line; a

shorter and less-defined line towards the apex ; costal margin

yellow, fringe tipped with yellow: secondaries angulated, a

slender angulated white line beyond the middle, sinuated

below the angulation; basal half of subcostal vein yellow,

fringe tipped with yellow: antenna white at base, golden

Asiatic Lepidoptera Heterocera. 215

beyond the base; body sap-green, white at the sides and

below. Wings below paler than above and immaculate, prima-

ries with cream-coloured costa. Hxpanse of wings 1 inch

8 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). 'Type B. M.

Nearly allied to 7. depulsata, from the Celebes, but con-

founded by Walker with his Geometra disstta from Canara.

39. Thalassodes glaucaria, Walker.

2. Palesmoky grey; wings mottled all over with minute

opaline white striations, the discocellulars slightly darker than

the ground-colour; an angulated darker stripe, bordered exter-

nally with snow-white, and slightly undulated at external

third: body slightly brownish, vertex of head and antennex

snow-white. Wings below pearly white, without markings ;

costa of primaries and body below cream-coloured. Expanse

of wings 1 inch 6 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Nearest to 7. bifasctata, but very distinct. Walker de-

scribes the male only as a Thalera.

The three following species would unquestionably have been

referred to Comibena by Walker; but only the first of them

has the long palpi of that genus. Some of the species placed

in Comibena by Walker, and also by others who have fol-

lowed him, are referable to Chlorodes, the palpi being short

and the anal angle of the secondaries distinctly lobate; others

are nearer to Agathia, and others, again, to Thalera or Thalas-

sodes.

40. Comibeena pictipennis, sp. n.

Wings above sap-green, indistinctly striated with pearly

white: primaries with the basal five eighths of the costa yel-

lowish, the remainder snow-white; an oblique white line

across the basal fourth; a small black dot at the end of the

cell; an oblique, internally sinuated, externally diffused, taper-

ing, discal, snow-white belt, terminating at the first median

branch; a slightly undulated submarginal white line; a

slender white marginal line interrupted by black dots between

the veins; fringe tipped with white; a plum-coloured spot

with ferruginous inner margin near the external angle: secon-

daries with the costal area pearly white; a large quadrate

subapical patch, the veins at apex, the anal angle, and anal

three fifths of abdominal fringe plum-colour ; a small annular

marking of the same colour at the end of the cell; a large

dull golden arched band resting on the outer margin, and ex-

tending up into the lower radial and interno-median inter-

216 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of

spaces; outer margin towards apex plum-coloured, spotted

with blackish; a very slender silvery-white marginal line ;

apical fringe plum-coloured, intersected with white; centre of

fringe somewhat golden ; anal fringe plum-coloured : front of

head laky brown; palpi and back of head greyish ; antenne

white; collar bright green in front, yellow behind; tegule

yellow in front, green behind; thorax white in front, yellow

in the middle, green behind; abdomen green towards the base,

with white dorsal line, white behind. Under surface opaline

greenish white, with faint indications of the margins of the

plum-coloured spots; black discocellular and marginal dots :

primaries with bright green costal border: secondaries with

rosy fringe. HExpanse of wings 1 inch 5 lines.’

Darjiling (Ledderdale). Type B. M.

41. Chlorodes pastor, sp. n.

Emerald-green: wings with stramineous external border,

bounded internally by a rosy submarginal stripe; a ferrugi-

nous marginal stripe ; fringe traversed by an indistinct inter-

rupted ferruginous line; submarginal stripe bounded within

upon the primaries by a white stripe, and on the secondaries

by a stramineous stripe, both with zigzag inner edge ; a very

irregular angulated white discal stripe, edged with sap-green,

on the primaries uniting with the outer stripe between the

median branches: primaries with a large oblong white patch

varied with rose-coloured and yellow streaks near the external

angle; costal border white, spotted with green at the base; a

white-bordered subbasal orange band: secondaries with the

abdominal margin white, spotted with dull red; fringe white,

becoming yellowish towards the anal angle: vertex of head,

antenne, and probably the abdomen white. Under surface

sericeous white: wings tinted with the green of the upper

surface; costa of primaries and fringes slightly yellowish, a

marginal series of small dark brown spots: secondaries with

several subapical and subanal brown spots parallel to the outer

margin. Expanse of wings 1 inch 10 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Allied to Comtbena sanguineata of Moore.

42. Agathia scutuligera, sp. ns

Wings above emerald-green, fringe pale stramineous,

streaked with rose-red at the extremity of the veins} a mar-

ginal series of diamond-shaped red-edged white spots,

bounded internally by a pale stramineous stripe; costal bor-

ders white ; a few red dots in an interrupted series across the

Asiatic Lepidoptera Heterocera. 217

basal third: primaries with two dots at the end of the cell, the

lower one black; external angle broadly pale stramineous,

traversed by a sinuous purplish abbreviated band, and mottled

with lake-red: secondaries crossed at external third by a

series of red dots; apex purplish: head in front yellowish,

varied with red; back of head and antenne white; thorax

and base of abdomen green ; rest of abdomen yellowish, sprin-

kled with red and with large red-edged lateral white spots,

anal segments white at the sides. Under surface white ;

wings showing a slight greenish tint; fringe as above; a

lake-red marginal line: primaries with pale yellowish costa ;

a purplish abbreviated band near the external angle, as above ;

legs cream-coloured, anterior femora and tibie streaked with

rose-red. Hxpanse of wings 1 inch 3 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

A. scutuligera is very like the Comibena devexata of

Walker, to which it seems to be allied.

43. Agathia gigantea, sp. n.

Brilliant emerald-green: wings sparsely mottled with

mustard-yellow, crossed beyond the middle by an extremely

irregular olivaceous stripe, followed by a partly black-edged

greyish-white line, and limiting the external area; on the

second median interspace in all the wings this stripe is ab-

ruptly bent outwards so as to form three sides of a quadrangle ;

external area (occupying two fifths of the primaries and half

the secondaries) sandy yellowish, mottled with black and grey,

and spotted and blotched with brilliant green mottled with

mustard-yellow, the green spots and blotches being arranged

in an imperfect discal series and a nearly perfect and partly

confluent submarginal series; fringe testaceous at its base,

g-ey outwardly: primaries with the costal border pale flesh-

colour, with two oblique blackish streaks near the base; a

nearly central zigzag sandy-yellowish stripe, and a large

roundish patch of nearly the same colour at the base of internal

area: secondaries with white basicostal area; an olivaceous

dot at the end of the cell; a subcuneiform sandy yellowish

patch before the middle of abdominal area ; base of the same

colour: abdominal fringe white towards the base; palpi and

face white; antenne and proboscis fulvous; top of head

greyish brown ; collar and shoulders brilliant green; thorax

sandy yellowish, with two green spots on the metathorax ;

tegule greenish; abdomen testaceous, ornamented on each

seement by a large central bilunate spot. Under surface

sericeous white; wings crossed by a blackish discal stripe,

angulated on the primaries, followed at a short distance by an

218 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of

ill-defined grey stripe, the area between these two stripes being

striated with grey: primaries with a costal apical blackish

spot and a second near the centre of the outer margin; a

brownish dot at the end of the cell: secondaries with the outer

border, excepting at apex, blackish ; a minute blackish dot at

the end of the cell. Hxpanse of wings 2 inches 3 lines.

Java (Horsfield). Type B. M.

44, Agathia visenda, sp. n.

Allied to A. carissima*, but larger, with longer primaries

and distinctly caudate secondaries; the external area with

much more angular inner edge; the subapical green patch of

primaries with distinctly zigzag inner edge, and the two spots

below it larger and consequently more distinct, the external

angle decidedly redder up to the second median branch; the

costal border greyish brown, the curved stripe just before the

middle of the wing darker and beginning in an irregularly

cuneiform subcostal spot: secondaries with the external area

wider and greyer at abdominal margin ; the small green spot

enlarged and placed further from the anal angle; the apical-

marginal green spot almost separated into two very unequal

semicircular spots. Wings below with the external area

purplish, showing the green spots of the upper surface. Hx-

anse of wings 1 inch 8 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

45. Agathia beata, sp. n.

Brilliant emerald-green: wings with the external area

(occupying about a fourth of the primaries, and a third of the

secondaries) dull black, limited internally by an undulated

black-edged grey line; a large apical green patch almost

obliterating the whole of the apical portion of the black ex-

ternal area of primaries; fringe whitish internally, black

externally: primaries with pinky whitish costal border; a

zigzag pale brownish stripe before the middle, commencing in

a black subcostal spot; a large black spot at base: secondaries

with the green apical patch terminating behind in an abbre-

viated white submarginal streak or line ; a large subanal green

patch composed of four unequal elongated lunate spots just

beyond the undulated grey line ; abdominal margin and fringe

white towards the base ; a small black basal spot: head brown

in front; thorax blackish, the collar, shoulders, and a spot on

the metathorax green; basal segment of abdomen black with

* Butler, Ill. Typ. Lep. Het. ii. pl. xxxvi. fig. 7,

Asiatic Lepidoptera Heterocera. 219

a central green spot, three following segments green with

pale brown borders and blackish dorsal tufts, remaining

segments sordid white. Under surface creamy whitish;

wings slightly tinted with green; external area grey, paler

at the margins, and with the apical patches of the upper sur-

face greenish white: primaries with an indistinct rosy zigzag

stripe before the middle. xpanse of wings 1 inch 7 lines,

Darjiling (Lidderdale). 'Type B. M.

Nearest to A. hemithearia of Guénée.

46. Thalera textilis, sp. n.

Bright emerald-green, mottled, particularly on the veins,

with pearly white ; a submarginal chain-like belt of the same

colour enclosing a series of green lunules; a marginal series

of white and sulphur-yellow diamond-shaped spots, which ex-

tend into the fringe; fringe tipped with grey: primaries with

grey-mottled chalky-white costal border ; a white-edged green

lunule at the end of the cell: secondaries with the basal half

of abdominal fringe white: body mottled with white, abdo-

men with a dorsal series of white spots. Under surface white:

wings glassy, opaline, veins dead white; fringe greenish

spotted with testaceous, tipped with grey: primaries with

blackish-speckled white costal border. Hxpanse of wings

1 inch 4 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

A beautifully delicate species, with strongly denticulated

margin to the secondaries ; it seems more nearly to approach

“ Comibena” albiceps of Felder in pattern than any other

known form.

Palyade.

DISSOPHTHALMUS, gen. nov.

Ophthalmophore affine, corpore robustiore, abdomine brevi, palpis

tenuioribus, alis brevioribus, cellulis* discoidalibus (preesertim

cellula alarum anticarum) longioribus, ramis subcostalibus

anticarum valde approximatis. Gen, typ. D. iridis.

47. Dissophthalmus tridis, sp. un.

Wings above with the basal three fourths lilacine, minutely

irrorated with opaline scales; a dusky streak beyond the

middle; external fourth pale greyish brown, crossed by a

submarginal lilacine belt spangled with metallic blue and

green, the spots in primaries decreasing in size from the costa

downwards ; the centre of the belt in the secondaries occupied

by a large golden-green spot enclosing a blind black oval

220 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species o7

ocellus with buff iris, bordered in front with blackish ; fringe

tipped with opal: body greyish brown. Wings below pearly

bluish, crossed just beyond the middle by a purplish streak ; a

broad purple submarginal belt; body creamy white, palpi

orange, tarsi testaceous, femora and tibie slightly brownish

above. Expanse of wings 1 inch 2 lines.

Borneo. Type B. M.

Ephyride.

48. Anisodes punctifera, sp. n.

Near to A. pardaria from Borneo; ochreous, mottled all

over with blood-red: primaries with a black subcostal dot

near the base, a faintly indicated, oblique, zigzag, testaceous

line, marked with two black dots at basal fourth ; an oblique

testaceous dash enclosing a black dot at the end of the cell;

an oblique testaceous belt beyond the middle, margined ex-

ternally by black dots, and emitting one internal and two

external forks above the middle; a transverse testaceous

dash near the external angle; a marginal series of black

dots: secondaries pale at the base, crossed near the base by a

testaceous abbreviated stripe; an interrupted, testaceous, mot-

tled, undulated belt just before the middle, margined exter-

nally by a series of black dots, and limited internally by the

black discocellular dot; a testaceous discal stripe forking

towards the costa; a marginal series of black dots: antennz

with grey pectinations. Under surface cream-coloured,

crossed by undulated grey lines corresponding with the bands

of the upper surface ; a black dot at the end of each cell.

Expanse of wings 1 inch 10 lines. ~

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

49, Anisodes Lidderdalii, sp. n.

Ochreous, mottled all over with burnt-sienna red: wings

with a black dot at the end of the cell of each wing, a mar-

ginal series of black dots, a dark greyish-brown oblique dash

at apex, a second near the middle of external border, and two

or three spots on the inner margins: primaries crossed beyond

the middle by an angulated dark greyish-brown belt, which

widens abruptly above the angulation at second median

branch, and is excavated at its costal termination so as to give

it almost a forked appearance: secondaries crossed close to

the base by a dark brown stripe; a bisinuated, ill-defined,

red line just before the middle, dotted at its extremities with

blackish; two parallel, abbreviated, N-shaped, grey costal

lines near the apex; a subquadrate discal dark brown patch

Asiatic Lepidoptera Lleterocera. 221

across the second median and discoidal interspaces: antenn

whitish, with grey pectinations ; a red posterior border on

each side of the collar; base of abdomen dark brown. Under

surface stramineous, with all the markings of the upper sur-

face, including the mottling, reproduced in grey. Expanse

of wings 1 inch 8 lines.

Darjiling (Zidderdale). Type B. M.

In general pattern most like dark varieties of the species of

the allied genus Synegia of Guénée. The following described

forms should be referred to the latter genus :—Anisodes

hadassa, from Japan; A. imitarda and its variety “A. ? obri-

maria,” from Ceylon; A. pustularia and A. eumeleata, from

Borneo. Anisodes? platycerata of Walker is a Drapetodes.

Erosiide.

The larva of this group, as Mr. Moore has shown me,

proves it to be Pseudodeltoid ; for convenience’ sake, how-

ever, I introduce the following new species here, since this

is where it would naturally be looked for by Lepidopterists

working with M. Guénée’s classification.

50. Hrosia himala, sp. n.

Snow-white : primaries above with the basal half crossed

by two widely separated, oblique, parallel, black stripes; a

slightly oblique smoky-brown stripe from the costa to the

external angle; an abbreviated submarginal black line; costal

margin dotted with black; fringe brownish at the base:

secondaries traversed by an elbowed black line parallel to the

abdominal margin ; a large, oblique, pyramidal discal patch

from just above the first subcostal branch to near the outer

margin, ochreous with smoky brown extremities, its base

excavated ; subapical area striated with brown; a marginal,

black, sinuated line connecting the caudal denticles ; a large,

marginal, black spot at the extremity of the second median

branch ; fringe traversed by a blackish line: anterior legs

blackish internally. Wings below sordid towards the base:

primaries with the black lines on basal half ill-defined; ex-

ternal third brownish, flecked with darker striations : secon-

daries with creamy external area ; fringe traversed here and

there by a blackish line; a small black spot near the extre-

mity of the second median interspace. Body below sordid

white. Hxpanse of wings 1 inch 4 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

One of the largest and prettiest species in the genus.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 16

222 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of

Caberide.

51. Corycia vestigiata, sp. n.

Snow-white, sericeous : wings crossed beyond the middie

by an angulated series of internally brown-edged semicircular

or lunate testaceous spots, followed immediately by a series

of indistinct lunate brownish markings ; a second similar but

reversed submarginal series of lunate markings; a marginal

series of minute black dots: frons reddish brown; antenne

testaceous. Under surface creamy white, immaculate. Ex-

panse of wings 10 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Macariide.

52. Hvarzia indica, sp. n.

Testaceous: wings black-speckled, crossed on the basal

half by two subparallel blackish-mottled yellow lines, the

outer one irregularly undulated: primaries with the external

two sevenths darker, crossed obliquely from apex to inner

margin by a broad dark brown stripe, which also crosses the

secondaries just beyond the middle, its centre occupied by a

sandy-yellow line; external area beyond the stripe greyish

brown, marked at external angle with a black spot on a pale

testaceous diffused patch striated with black ; margin black ;

apical half of fringe blackish, inferior half testaceous ; a sub-

apical costal red-brown marking formed of two parallel oblique

and slightly curved dashes corresponding in character with

the commencements of the two subbasal lines; two black

costal spots beyond the subapical dashes: secondaries with a

diamond-shaped red-brown spot on second median interspace,

and two or three ill-defined dots on the subcostal interspaces ;

a black marginal line: abdomen with two dorsal series of

black dots. Under surface sandy yellow : wings speckled with

black, crossed before the middle by a brown regular line

varied with ferruginous; a black dot at the end of each dis-

coidal cell: primaries with a broad brown-edged rust-red

band traversed by an indistinct lunulated brown line, and im-

mediately followed by the smoky-brown external area; an

oval sandy-yellow apical costal spot; frmge as above: secon-

daries crossed by a broad oblique discal’ belt, smoky brown

internally, rust-red bordered with smoky brown externally ;

a black marginal line. Expanse of wings 1 inch 8 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Near to £, ozararia, but with more defined markings, the

broad discal stripe of the upper surface placed much further

Asiatic Lepidoptera Heterocera. 223

from the outer margin ; the disk of secondaries spotted, the

markings of the under surface darker, the apical spot oval

and not bifid, and the broad belt of the secondaries of equal

width throughout and placed further from the outer margin.

The males of Hvarzia have a singular hyaline bladder-like

spot near the base of the internal border of the primaries, some-

what as in the genus Corymica.

Fidoniide.

53. Plutodes discigera, sp. n.

Wings above citron-yellow; primaries with a semicircular

basi-internal patch of coffee-red bordered with plumbaginous

and continuous with a broad triangular patch which occupies

the basi-abdominal two fifths of the secondaries ; all the wings

with a large oval discal patch of coftee-red, crossed by a zig-

zag darker red line and bordered with plumbaginous ; body

red-brown; back of head, collar, and anal tuft pale yellow.

Under surface pale creamy yellow, all the wings with a large

chocolate-brown oval patch occupying nearly the whole of the

disk; secondaries with pale reddish-brown basi-abdominal

area, Hxpanse of wings | inch 3 lines.

India. Type B. M.

This species was placed by Walker with P. cyclaria.

54. Plutodes flavescens, sp. n.

Nearly allied to the preceding, but the wings of a lemon-

yellow colour, the discal patches comparatively smaller, more

rounded in form, the line across them considerably more zig-

zag, forming in the primaries ten, instead of three, angles;

body redder. Hxpanse of wings 1 inch 4 lines.

N.E. Himalayas (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Owing to the increase of half a line in each of the front

wings, the yellow area between the basal area and the oval

discal patch is distinctly wider than in P. discigera.

55. Plutodes exquisita, sp. n.

Primaries above sulphur-yellow, with sericeous costal border;

outer margin and fringe citron-yellow ;*an irregularly qua-

drate basi-internal rust-red spot with blackish margin; disk

almost wholly occupied by a broad rust-red belt, washed with

pinky reddish internally and ochraceous externally, and tra-

versed by a darker zigzag line, not reaching the costal margin,

but edged at its upper extremity with plumbaginous, bordered

internally by two black lines and externally by a single black

1G*

224 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of

line flecked with plumbaginous: secondaries with the basi-

internal and discal areas rusty red, edged externally with black

flecked with plumbaginous ; the disk also traversed by a darker

zigzag line and bounded internally by two black lines, which

terminate near the anal angle in a black spot, partly bordered

internally with yellow and externally with plumbaginous ;

central area occupied by a triangular lemon-yellow belt;

margin and fringe citron-yellow: body reddish ; collar pale

yellow ; antennz cream-coloured. Under surface pale creamy

yellowish ; the disks of the wings golden brown or pale clay-

reddish, margined and banded with grey; fringes citron-

yellow ; abdominal border of secondaries slightly golden;

body cream-coloured. Expanse of wings 1 inch 4 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

56. Plutodes subcaudata, sp. n.

Wings above pale sulphur-yellow, semitransparent, the

costal border and fringes rather darker; primaries with a

basi-internal triangular coffee-brown patch bordered with

plumbaginous and black ; disk almost wholly occupied by a

broad coffee-brown belt, which, however, is abruptly narrowed

to about one third of the width below the second median

branch ; this belt is traversed by an irregularly zigzag ferru-

ginous line and bordered by a black-edged silvery line:

secondaries with a basi-abdominal belt edged externally with

plumbaginous and black, and a broad irregularly angulated

belt, occupying nearly the whole disk, coffee-brown ; the discal

belt also bounded on both sides by a black-edged silver line,

and traversed by a zigzag ferruginous line; external margin

strongly angulated, with a large black spot extending into the

fringe at the angle, so as to give it an almost caudate appear-

ance; the outer half of the same fringe ochraceous: body

brown; back of head and collar pale yellow ; antennee cream-

coloured. Under surface creamy whitish, with yellow borders

to the wings; discal belts formed nearly as above, but greyish

brown with faint cupreous reflections. LHxpanse of wings

1 inch 5 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Although similar in coloration, this species differs from the

other members of the genus in the form of its wings, which

somewhat approaches that of Macaria.

ov. Pagrasa rufescens, sp. n.

Pale pinky brown: wings sericeous, inclining to flesh-

colour: primaries with two large widely separated black costal

spots ; costal area minutely black-speckled ; external border

Asiatic Lepidoptera Heterocera. 225

greyish ; fringe ferruginous; two widely divergent oblique

orange stripes, the first slender, from median vein to inner

margin, the second crossing the disk from the inner margin

to just above the upper radial vein: secondaries with rosy

outer border; an abbreviated submarginal stripe from the

anal angle: antenne silvery grey. Primaries below pale golden

brown, subcostal and external areas dull blood-red ; external

border lilacine towards apex; a blackish costal spot at

apical third: secondaries rosy brownish; an angulated discal

ferruginous line: body below rosy brownish, tibize and tarsi

greyish. Expanse of wings 1 inch 6 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

58. Noreva sericea, sp. n.

Sericeous pinky brown, the abdomen and basal areas

slightly greyish: wings crossed just beyond the middle of

primaries and before the middle of secondaries by an oblique

dark ferruginous line; a slender irregularly undulated sub-

marginal line of the same colour; a slender black marginal

line ; fringe rosy, pale at base: primaries with three semi-

circular ferruginous lines across the cell and two parallel sub-

basal sigmoidal lines below it. Under surface creamy whitish,

sericeous ; the wings sordid, crossed by two dark greyish-brown

discal lines, the inner one straight, the outer one undulated ;

a slender marginal line ; fringe rosy greyish towards the tips.

Expanse of wings 1 inch 3 lines.

N.E. Himalayas (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Zerenide.

59. Abraxas pusilla, sp. n.

Allied to A. leopardinata, but only of about two thirds the

size ; primaries with the central interrupted band expanded

into a broad grey nebula occupying about a third of the wing;

discal series of spots double, more or less confluent and forking

towards the costa; marginal spots regular and generally con-

fluent : secondaries with both the discal and marginal series

of spots small and regular, EExpanse of wings 1 inch 6 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale), Nepal. Type B. M.

There is no doubt in my mind of the distinctness of this

little species. A. leopardinata, according to Walker, was a

confused assemblage of three or four quite distinct species.

60. Abraxas conspersa, sp. D.

g. Wings sericeous white: primaries above spotted and

speckled with dark olive-green, the spots forming five bands—

P BS §

226 Mr. A.G. Butler on new Species of

the first basal, indistinct ; the second subbasal, formed of three

rounded spots, immediately followed by two larger, almost

lunate spots and a rounded one on inner margin; third and

fourth each of two closely approximated series, which combine

into one band towards the inner margin ; fifth formed of three

series, the first of oval submarginal spots, the second of con-

fluent lunate marginal spots, the third of semicircular spots

on the fringe: secondaries with a discocellular spot, one or

two dots towards base of abdominal margin, a discal inter-

rupted series of two or three small subcostal, and one or two

large abdominal spots ; a submarginal series, a marginal series

of elongate spots, and a series alternating with the latter upon

the fringe, all blackish: body ochreous, spotted with black.

Primaries below with all the markings sericeous grey. Ex-

panse of wings 2 inches 4 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Allied to A. lapsariata, but smaller, the white intervals

between the bands of primaries mottled all over with olive

dots and the central bands of large spots rather more sinuous.

61. Abraxas consocia, sp. n.

Near to the preceding, but considerably larger; the veins

and borders of primaries pale olivaceous, the spots of the bands

blackish, many of them confluent, and the secondaries dotted

all with dark grey; the ordinary spots larger, those of the

border confused by the numerous mottlings between them.

Expanse of wings 3 inches 3 lines.

N.E. Himalayas (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

CALLABRAXAS, gen. nov.

Abrawati affine, differt autem cellulis brevioribus, vena costali

alarum posticarum multo breviore, vena subcostali pone cellulam

furcata. Gen. typ. C. amanda*.

62. Callabraxas amanda, sp. n.

Wings above snow-white, sericeous: primaries with the

basal half cupreous brown, crossed towards the base by three

grey lines dotted with white on the veins, the third line undu-

lated in the middle; a grey-and-white V-shaped marking

immediately beyond the cell; costa towards apex black; two

subapical spots, one below the other, close to the costa, three

similar submarginal spots and an apical nebula grey; a

marginal series of black spots; one or two minute grey dots

near the external angle: secondaries with the external border

* Abraxas Whitelyi of Japan may also be referred to this genus.

Asiatic Lepidoptera [Heterocera. 227

golden ochreous, tapering towards the apex; a submarginal

series of six oval black spots, the first two subconfluent, and

eight marginal spots, of which all excepting the first and last

are bifid ; anal half of abdominal margin banded with black :

body sordid cream-colour, spotted with black. Under surface

of wings sericeous white: primaries with a dusky streak

through the cell, otherwise the basal markings only visible

from the transparency of the wing; a decreasing discal series

of eight grey spots and a marginal series of bifid black spots :

secondaries as above, excepting that the submarginal series of

spots is continued to the costa, two spots being added at the

upper extremity of the series: body sordid cream-colour,

spotted and dotted with black. Expanse of wings 2 inches

2 lines.

Darjiling (Zidderdale). Type B. M.

This beautiful species, in the pattern of its primaries, some-

what resembles the genus Melanippe.

63. Paneethia tridicolor, sp. n.

3 2. Wings above pale emerald-green, crossed in the

middle by a broad angulated and widely sinuated chrome-

yellow belt ; a widely undulated discal stripe, white internally

and yellow externally ; external border washed with yellow,

the veins and a series of internervular longitudinal rays beyond

the discal stripe blue-black : primaries with a large and nearly

complete annulus at the base, its inner edge yellow and its

outer edge white ; a small spot at the base of the costal border

and a curved transverse line on the discocellulars blue-black :

secondaries with the upper half of the discocellulars slightly

blackish : body bright yellow; frons greenish, bright green

just in front of the antenne, the latter testaceous with the

scape white ; posterior margins of abdominal segments silvery

white. Under surface pure white ; primaries with a dark green

line on the discocellulars. Hxpanse of wings 2 inches

4 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

This beautiful and delicate species is nearer to P. hemionata

of Guénée from North China than to any other known species;

it is, however, utterly dissimilar in colour to any moth yet

described.

Larentiide.

64. Sauris ignobilis, sp. n.

3. Pale sandy brown: primaries crossed by numerous angu-

lated wavy blackish lines ; the basal area, a central angulated

228 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species o7

belt (most distinct towards the costa above the angulation), a

broad subquadrate apical patch, only separated by a slender

black line from the external border, which is of the same

colour, creamy whitish. Under surface sericeous, sordid

whitish. Expanse of wings 1 inch 8 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

65. Lygranoa cinerea, sp. n.

Primaries above sericeous grey, crossed in the middle by

two parallel subangulated yellow stripes, the imner one spotted

with black on the costa, and the outer one enclosing a black

line at costa and a black dot just above the angulation; costal

margin minutely black-speckled : secondaries sandy whitish :

thorax grey, abdomen sandy whitish. Primaries below greyish,

with the apical area and costal border golden; secondaries

sandy whitish, minutely speckled with grey, costal border

slightly golden: body below whitish, palpi golden. Expanse

of wings 94 to 103 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

66. Cidaria fissisignis, sp. n.

Nearest to C. mactata of Felder; primaries above pale

sericeous pinky brown, adorned with large white-bordered

black-brown patches and spots in six series as follows :—two

spots at the base, two partly divided and larger near the

base, a 7-shaped series just before the middle; the fourth

series consists of a large quadrate costal patch, behind and

below which run four small spots in a curved oblique line,

and below that again a large cloven patch from above the

median vein to near the inner margin; the fifth (or discal)

series begins upon the costa in a large spot, and is continued,

by small spots at intervals upon a sinuated brown line, to the

inner margin; the last series represents a moderately wide

external border, interrupted in three places and divided by

pale veins into more or less quadrate spots: secondaries seri-

ceous white, slightly tinted with brown towards the abdominal

and external borders, the disk crossed from the abdominal

margin to the middle by two irregular dusky lines; external

border dusky; a marginal series of black geminated dots ;

fringe pale stramineous intersected by a dusky line: thorax

dark brown, longitudinally striped with grey on each side ;

abdomen grey. Under surface sericeous pale greyish brown ;

wings with blackish discocellular liture ; a pale-edged dentate

and crinkled blackish line just beyond the middle. Expanse

of wings 1 inch 8 lines.

Darjiling (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Asiatic Lepidoptera Heterocera. 229

67. Cidaria delecta, sp. n.

Intermediate in character between C. cnterplagata and

mactata: primaries above black-brown, basal fourth limited

by a pale yellowish-white line, which emits a fork obliquely

backwards towards the inner margin, and two nearly longitu-

dinal streaks forwards to join a double stripe of the same

colour, which runs obliquely through the centre of the wing ;

the inner line of the central stripe curves forwards and up-

wards from the first median branch so as to enclose a large

partly cleft patch of the ground-colour, which crosses the end

of the cell from the costal margin ; the latter is also crossed by

two indistinct whitish lines, and is partially enclosed by a

pale brassy-yellow line close to the whitish one, and running

across the disk; a slender dentate-sinuate whitish discal line

followed below the third median branch by a gravel-brown

stripe; a widely bisinuated submarginal whitish stripe; a

nearly marginal slender whitish line ; veins externally whitish

or yellow; a slender indistinct whitish annular line near the

middle of the inner border; fringe with a testaceous basal

line : secondaries nearly as in the allied species : body whitish,

tegule and sides of abdomen brown. Primaries below alto-

gether greyer than above, brassy towards the apex, the

markings less prominent: secondaries pale brassy yellow,

minutely black-speckled ; discocellular spot black and proimi-

nent; two central curved dusky lines and an indistinct discal

streak dotted with brown: body below yellowish. Expanse

of wings 1 inch 6 lines.

N.E. Himalayas (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

68. Cidaria relata, sp. n.

Allied to ©. stlaceata, melancholica, and substituta: prima-

ries dark brown, crossed by four pale stripes, the first three

pinky whitish and enclosing brown lines, the first subbasal

arched, the second and third crossing one another so as to form

a large 8 -shaped figure, which covers more than a third of

wing, the fourth biangulated, white, submarginal; several

pale annular markings in the centres of the patches enclosed

by the pale stripes: secondaries sericeous greyish white ; anal

half of abdominal border banded alternately with blackish and

white ; outer margin brownish: body pale bronzy brown, in-

distinctly banded with white. Primaries below greyish, with

faint indications of the markings of the upper surface : secon-

daries whitish ; a discocellular spot, an N-shaped marking on

abdominal border, and a dentate-sinuate submarginal line

dusky : body below whitish, legs testaceous; anterior tibie

230 On new Species of Asiatic Lepidoptera Heterocera.

indistinctly banded with brown. Expanse of wings 1 inch

4 lines.

N.E. Himalayas (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

69. Cidaria aurigena, sp. n.

Allied to C. inextricata and erosa*: the primaries much

more golden than either, the dark brown markings, being

confined to the base, costal border, the large patch which

crosses the end of the cell and which is acutely angulated, and

to the apex; all the other spots which are brown in C. inea-

tricata, and partly so in C. e@rosa, are of a brassy-golden

colour in this species: secondaries with scarcely a trace of

the white discal stripes: body pale brassy yellowish ; thorax

greenish in the centre, with a brown longitudinal dorsal stripe.

Under surface brassy yellow, with greyish lines, as in C. in-

extricata. EXxpanse of wings 1 inch 1 line.

N.E. Himalayas (Lidderdale). Type B. M.

Apart from differences of pattern and coloration, this species

measures about half an inch less in expanse of wings than C.

inextricata; the latter differs from C. @rosa in having ten

instead of eight yellow lines and stripes across the costal half

of the primaries, and in the dark brown spots on the border

near the external angle.

70. Cidaria aliena, sp. n.

Nearly allied to C. aurata of the C. corylata group : prima-

ries black-brown, crossed at basal third and again on the disk

near the outer margin by two widely diverging ochreous

bands, touched here and there with ferruginous, and bordered

by tolerably regularly dentate-sinuate white lines; a cunei-

form costal apical spot and a small spot near the centre of

external border of the same ochreous colour, but not white-

bordered; outer border towards the external angle almost

wholly ferruginous ; a marginal series of slender white lunules;

fringe ochreous, spotted with blackish: secondaries white,

tinted, especially towards the outer margin, with golden

yellow, fringe ochreous: body white, spotted with yellow and

dark brown alternately. Primaries below altogether paler than

above: secondaries white, speckled with dark brown, and

crossed in the middle by two parallel irregularly arched dark

brown lines ; a blackish discocellular spot ; indications of a dark

brown submarginal line; veins almost wholly yellow; legs

brownish. Expanse of wings 1 inch 3 lines.

Bhotan (Lidderdale). ‘Type B. M.

* Tl. Typ. Lep. Het. iii. pl. lv. fig. 7.

On two remarkable new Species of Kingfishers. 231

XXIX.—Description of two remarkable new Species of King-

Jjishers. By R. Bowpier Suarre, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e.,

Department of Zoology, British Museum.

Mr. Cuarues HunTEIN, who is collecting in South-eastern

New Guinea, has forwarded to the British Museum a series of

birds obtained by him on the Hast Cape, in Milne Bay, and

neighbouring localities. Amongst many interesting birds

there are two which are undoubtedly new to science, both of

them being members of the family Alcedinide.

Genus TANYSIPTERA.

Tanysiptera Danae, sp. n.

T. affinis 7. nymphe, Gray, sed pileo dorsoque brunneis, supercilio

et facie laterali tota rufo-brunneis facile distinguenda. Long. tot.

10:5, culm. 1°25, alee 3°45, caudee 6:4, tarsi 0°6.

Lest any idea should occur that this species could be a

stage of plumage of 7. nympha, which it agrees with in the

crimson under surface and lower back, it is well to state that

the collection contained numerous examples of JZ. Danae,

young birds as well as adult.

With the exception of Tanysiptera obiensis of Salvadori,

from the Obi group of islands, and 7. Emilie, Sharpe, from

Raow, the British Museum contains examples of every species

of the genus; and I may notice here that, having now seen

several specimens of JZ. salvadortana, Ramsay, from Port

Moresby, | am convinced that it is distinct from 7. sylvia,

Gould, of Cape York. The discovery of the new species

described in this paper will bring the number of Tanysipteree

known to inhabit the island of New Guinea up to five, no

other island in the Papuan archipelago as yet possessing more

than one.

CLYTOCEYX, gen. nov.

Genus novum Daceloninarum, rostro quam cauda breviore, culmine

levi rotundato, rectricibus 12, commissura integra, naribus

linearibus, tarso longiore quam halluce cum ungue mensurato,

rostro magno obtuso, altitudine ad nares mensurata ejus latitu-

dinem eequante insignissimum.

Typus est

Clytoceyx rex, sp. n.

¢. Capite brunneo; plumis oculum circumcingentibus et facie

laterali brunneis; regione parotica nigra usque ad collum posti-

cum nigrum producta et torquem latam formante; fascia supra-

parotica, genis imis et fascia lata cervicali ochrascenti-fulvis ;

interscapulio nigro; scapularibus et tectricibus alarum brunneis,

232 Mr. D. G. Elliot on

his ochrascenti marginatis, minimis externis virescenti-cyaneo

lavatis ; tectricibus primariorum remigibusque saturate brunneis,

extus sordide viridi lavatis; dorso postico et uropygio argente-

seenti-cyaneis; supracaudalibus et rectricibus saturate brunneis

viridi lavatis ; gula alba; corpore reliquo subtus cum subalaribus

ochrascenti-fulvis ; remigibus infra fuscis, intus pallide ochraceo

marginatis. Long. tot. 12, culm. 1°95, ale 6°35, caude 4-7,

tarsi 0°9.

A second example has the tail reddish, with remains of

dusky margins to the feathers of the under surface and the

collar on the hind neck: these markings are a sign of im-

maturity in the Dacelonine group of Kingfishers. The dif-

ference in the red and dusky green tails exhibited in Clyto-

ceyx sufficiently demonstrates the affinity of the new genus

to the genus Dacelo, and more especially to Dacelo Gaudi-

chaudi.

XXX.— On Cynanthus bolivianus, Gould.

By D. G. Extiot, F.R.S.E. &e.

In the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for June, p. 488, Mr. Gould

has described a species of Oynanthus, brought by Mr.

Buckley from Bolivia, as distinct from C. mocoa, under the

name of C. bolivianus, basing his specific characters on its

“‘ smaller size,” its “ brighter metallic green,” and its tail

“more of a brilliant steel-blue than a vivid green.” Being

somewhat surprised that I and other ornithologists had

overlooked a new species in our collections of so exceptionally

conspicuous a form, I re-examined my series of C. mocoa, in

order to endeavour to distinguish this new species from amongst

my specimens, with the following results. ‘Ten specimens of C,

mocoa were available for the investigation, among which were

those brought by Buckley from Bolivia and Ecuador, others

from Peru procured by Jelski, and one specimen from Mr,

Gould’s collection, the locality doubtful. Those from Bolivia

are from the same lot from which Mr. Gould obtained his C.

bolivianus, and came from the Chairo road, between La Paz

and Yungas. ‘There are several of these in my collection ;

ample to show any specific difference, did it exist, from

Ecuadorian specimens. In the general size of the birds from

all the localities there is no appreciable difference. Mr. Gould

gives the total length of the Bolivian bird as 6:3 inches,

culmen 8°7, wing 2°6, tail 4°1, tarsus 0°2 ; and the Ecuadorian

as 8 inches, wing 3, tail 5°5. My specimens (from Bajios,

Kceuador, Buckley) measure as follows :—

Cynanthus bolivianus, Gould. 233

Total

length. Wing. Tail. Culmen.

inches. inches. inches. inch.

io 7h 28 | i

at ei) Oa), $4 21 33 3

From Bolivia (Buckley) :—

COPE team ey 7 23 43 ry

Bits, occa 63 By 43 3

a 62 22 44 3

6. So, Pera’. 7. 6s 24 4h 2

Mr. Gould’s specimen (locality, Ecuador?) :—

; Ok ala eee 6z 22 4s 1

Another specimen from Baiios, Ecuador (Buckley), has not

the tail fully developed ; so I do not give the measurements ;

and two others are females. All the above are adult males

in perfect plumage. It will be noticed that none of them

has a total length of 8 inches, given by Mr. Gould as the

measurement of C. mocoa, the largest being 7} inches ; and this

example, I consider, has an unusually long tail. The make-

up of a skin causes a total length to vary sometimes very

considerably ; and it should always be mistrusted as indicating

a specific character in birds like those of the family Trochi-

lide. The length of wing, as will be seen, is about the same ;

while of the tail, the shortest is found in a specimen from

Ecuador, as is also the longest. From the foregoing, as well

as from my experience in these birds, I do not think that a

slight difference in the measurement of any of their parts has

any specific value whatever; and no specimen should be sepa-

rated from its fellows as distinct with only a slight difference

in size to substantiate its claim. Finding measurements un-

profitable, I turned to colour. The “brighter metallic

green’”’ being only a comparative distinction from a “ bright

metallic green”’ proved to be a very difficult character to

seize upon, as the colour of the birds varied in hue and inten-

sity as the rays of light fell upon them; but it was easy to

see that all possessed the same colouring, be the metallic hues

bright, brighter, or brightest. The single remaining point

was that the tail of the Bolivian bird should be more of a

brilliant ‘‘stee/-blue” than “vivid green.” If this last

should prove to be a stable character, there might be some-

thing in it; but what did the examination show ? That no. 4,

from Bolivia, possessed the most brilliant metallic green tail

of all the specimens!!; and next to it was no. 5, also from

Bolivia; while no. 2, from Ecuador, and no. 1, from Ecuador,

exhibited rectrices of the same hues slightly tinged with steel-

234 Dr. A. Giinther on new Species of

blue, while the Peruvian bird, no. 6, showed but a trace of

steel-blue in the vivid green. Mr. Gould’s specimen from

Keuador (?) had a little blue above the black on the outer

rectrices. It would therefore seem to be quite evident that

both discrepancy in size and variation in hues are individual

characteristics among specimens of QO. mocoa, as is observed

among examples of C. forficatus, and not of any specific

value, and that the C. bolivianus, Gould, should be relegated

to the synonyms of C. mocoa, as an untenable species.

XXXI.—Deseription of new Species of Reptiles from Eastern

Africa. By Dr. A. GUNTHER, F.R.S., Keeper of the

Zoological Department, British Museum.

Tue British Museum has recently received some small con-

sienments of reptiles from various parts of Kastern Africa,

chiefly through the kindness of Dr. Kirk and Mr. Bewsher.

The following very interesting species were recognized as

undescribed.

GEOCALAMUS, g. n. Amphisbeen.

Allied to Batkia. Head very short, with compressed coni-

cal snout. Rostral large ; two large frontalia form a suture

together behind the rostral; vertical small, square, some-

times confluent with the frontals; two occipitals with small

accessory scutes on the sides and behind. Nasal very small,

above the first labial; ocular above the second and third

labials. Three upper labials. Mentale square, of moderate

size; three lower labials; gular scutes small, rather numerous.

Sternal scutes similar to those of the body, oblong, quadran-

gular, small. Preeanal shields two, triangular ; preanal pores

four. Lateral line distinct.

Geocalamus modestus.

One verticellus consists of 38 scutes, of which 17 are above,

and 21 below the lateral lines. Upper parts greyish, lower

white.

Reptiles from Hastern Africa. 235

Three specimens were obtained by a missionary stationed

at Mpwapwa, which is about 200 miles inland of the coast

opposite Zanzibar. ‘The longest is 9} inches long.

Chamesaura miodaciyla.

Fore limb with distinct upper and lower arm, and two or

three claws, nearly reaching to the ear-opening when laid for-

wards; hind limb (see fig.) rudimentary, but well formed,

with five clawed toes unequal in length, and with three large

femoral pores. Scales round the body in 28 longitudinal

series. Coloration as in C. anguina and C. macrolepis.

An adult specimen, discovered in the Peri-Bush by H.

Trevelyan, Esq.

SEPACONTIAS, 2. n.

This new genus cannot be referred either to the Scincide

or Sepidee, if these families be maintained with the defini-

tions given by Gray. It has also affinity to Acontias, the

large rostral shield of this genus being assumed here to be

divided into three pieces. The rostral shield is rather large,

depressed, and bordered behind by two shields (nasals), which

form a suture together behind the rostral, and each of which

is pierced by a large round open nostril directed upwards, and

with a short slit to the hind margin of the nasal. In other

respects the scutellation of the head and the formation of the

body is that of a Gongylus. Scales smooth; ear-opening very

narrow ; eyelids scaly ; Jimbs feeble.

Sepacontias modestus.

The nasals separate the rostral shield from the frontal,

which is broader than long ; vertical large, bell-shaped, angular

236 Dr. A. Giinther on new Species of

behind, and not in contact with the central occipital; two

pairs of occipitals, of which the posterior is the larger ; four

superciliaries ; postnasal and loreal nearly of the same size;

six upper labials, of which the fourth is the largest, situated

below the eye. Front lower labial rather narrow, followed

by a single mentale, which is broader than long; six lower

labials.

Body surrounded by 26 longitudinal series of scales ;

there are 73 transverse series of scales between the men-

tale and the vent; the body, therefore, is rather slender.

Four preanal scales, of nearly the same size.

Fore limbs very small, reaching the ear-opening when laid

forward; toes very short, the third a little longer than the

fourth. The hind limb and toes very short, the second and

fifth toes equal in length, the fourth a quarter longer than

the third. Upper parts uniform dark olive, lower whitish ;

sides and the lower part of the tail punctulated with brown.

millim.

Distance of the snout from the eye .............+4. 4}

9 » ear-opening ........ ie

" y Pct TTA e-shop ots, 5 te 20

~ % \les dene anod as coe Go 85

Hersh: Or POPC MIE worry o/o eis i jepe cionre lavaiororaie le pre ee oF

4 LIE CERTIb AWE eH ate eye else wiante oaetaks across 23

. irae amas ah. 523, fe tete Se Ries Sek Ae eeede aie 16

LOVE AGMIMAGGOS Sf profs oh. oie eh. eiteete ier, 5

Tn one specimen, in which the tail is preserved, this member

is about as long as the rest of the body.

Three specimens were obtained at Mpwapwa,

Gongylus Johanne.

Rostral shield with a straight upper margin ; supranasals

in contact with each other ; frontal broad, single, with a straight

posterior margin; vertical large, bell-shaped, narrower in

front than behind, with a shallow notch in the middle of its

hind margin, the small central occipital fitting into the notch ;

one pair of occipitals. Nostrils in a notch of the rostral shield ;

postnasal only one fifth the size of loreal. Six upper labials,

the fourth not being larger than the third, and situated below

the eye. Anterior lower labial rather narrow, followed by a

single mentale, which is rather broader than long ; seven lower

labials.

Eyelids scaly ; ear-opening small, round.

Body surrounded by 33 longitudinal series of scales. ‘There

are from 97 to 101 transverse series of scales between the

mentale and the vent; the body, therefore, is very slender.

Reptiles from Eastern Africa. 237

Four preanal scales, the two central ones being the largest.

Fore limbs very small, reaching to the ear-opening when

laid forward. Toes very short, the third and fourth equal

in length. The hind limb and toes very short, the second

and fifth toes equal in length, the fourth one fifth longer than

the third. Upper parts brownish, finely mottled with darker ;

lower parts whitish.

millim. millim.

Distance of the snout from the eye ........ 5

3 “brn ear-opening., 14 10

+ is fore imb.... 26 19

> cf VON Sag a5 5s 118 70

Weneth-omtie: tally. s aais cad gshac Sag: (broken) 107

- LOL; MAD cca ava tat cee csials 11 3

9 thind front foe? Patt ewes o « 23 3

a Hints %./.et tales as oe 21 13

fe fourth: hinds toe; "4425.4 owes 4 4

The British Museum has received three specimens of this

species from the Comoro Islands—a smaller one through Dr.

Kirk, and two larger ones through Mr. Bewsher, who states

that they were obtained on the Paddy sugar estate in Johanna,

under stones, at an altitude of 1000 teet above the sea.

This species is allied to C. tégris from the Seychelles; but

the scales on the head, which in the latter species are minute,

are much larger and scute-like in the present new species.

The snout is not produced, but terminates in two pairs of

pointed tubercles, which are the continuation of the series of

tubercles with which the canthus rostralis is furnished. The

canthus rostralis passes uninterruptedly into the superciliary

ridge, which is joined by a horizontal forward prolongation of

the occipital ridge. A rather prominent crest runs along the

middle of the occipital region. Occiput narrow, but rounded

behind, without spine and without lateral flap. Scales of the

body smooth, small, granular, equal. Dorsal crest very low,

showing some short isolated spines anteriorly only. The

gular and ventral crest is rather more distinct, but likewise

very low. Coloration without distinct markings.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 17

238 Geological Society.

A single adult male from the Comoro Islands, 6$ inches

long, of which the tail takes 34 inches. _

Rhampholeon Kerstenit.

Chameleo Kerstenit, Peters in Von der Decken’s Reisen, iii. p. 12, Taf. 1.

fig. 1. ’

This is a second species of the genus Rhampholeon, each

claw being provided with the characteristic accessory sharp

denticle; but the spime which vertically projects from the

flexor side of the toes in L. spectrum is absent in the present

species.

One specimen from Mpwapwa is 34 inches long, the tail

measuring 14 inch,

Dipsas betsileana.

Scales in 23 series, those of the vertebral series scarcely

enlarged. Head very short and broad; eye very large.

The loreal enters the orbit below the single preorbital; two

postorbitals ; seven upper labials. Black, with about thirty-

four narrow yellow cross bands on the trunk ; tail similarly

coloured. Snout with an irregular yellow band across the

frontals.

One specimen, 154 inches long, from S.E. Betsileo, Mada-

gascar.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

May 12, 1880.—Robert Etheridge, Esq., FR §.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read ;—

1. “On the Structure and Affinities of the Genus Protospongia,

Salter.” By W. J. Sollas, Esq., M.A., F.G.S.

In this paper the author described the character of the Cambrian

genus Protospongia from the original and other specimens. In Dr.

Hicks’s specimen the spicules of the sponge show their original

Geological Society. 239

form, when it is clear that they are not fused together into a con-

tinuous network, ; they form a network only by the interlacing of

their extremities. The spicules are quadriradiate, with the centre

raised, so that each spicule indicates the outlines of a low four-

sided pyramid, the centre being at the apex, and the four rays re-

presenting the four edges of the pyramid. The rays do not diverge

at right angles; and thus the base of the pyramid is oblong, though

this may be due to distortion. From some indications the author

is inclined to believe that a fifth ray may have sprung from the

centre of the spicule downwards. The rays of the spicules appear

to be cylindrical. The spicules are generally of several sizes, the

larger ones forming a framework which is filled in by the smaller

forms, the latter being regularly arranged ; so that the smaller ones

fill up the square spaces left between the rays of the larger, and

thus build up a network of square meshes gradually diminishing in

size. The sponge-wall seems to have consisted of more than one

layer of spicules. The spicules were probably originally siliceous ;

but now they consist of iron pyrites.

With regard to the systematic position of Protospongia, the oldest

known sponge, the author remarks that similar spicules similarly

arranged are to be met with in the Hexactinellide, the absence of

one or two rays being not unusual in part of the spicules of true

Hexactinellids. As the spicules are free, he would refer the sponge

to Zittel’s Lyssakina, which are nearly equivalent to Carter’s Sarco-

hexactinellida.

2. “Note on Psephophorus polygonus, von Meyer, a new Type of

Chelonian Reptile allied to the Leathery Turtles.” By Prof. H. G.

Seeley, F.R.S., F.G.S.

The specimen described is a portion of the shield from the an-

terior dorsal region, and was obtained from the later Tertiary

deposits of the borders of Croatia. It was originally regarded by

Von Meyer as the armour of an Edentate mammal; but it was

afterwards suggested by him and Prof, Fuchs that Sphargis pre-

sented a nearer affinity. A keel runs along the middle of the

specimen, and is regarded by the author as one of the outer folds

of the shield. The dermal skeleton is made up of irregularly poly-

gonal plates of various sizes, closely resembling those of Sphargis,

except that each plate is almost twice as large as those of that

form. ‘The plates usually show a radiate ornament on the surface.

On the underside of the slab are the remains of several vertebrae,

apparently from the base of the neck; and these differ from the

vertebree of all known Chelonians in having strong transverse

processes for the attachment of ribs. The neural arch, like the

processes, is ankylosed to the centrum. The author considers

that the dermal skeleton is not represented in the carapace of ordi-

nary Chelonia, but is represented by the granulations on the surface

of the carapace of the Trionychide. He is hence led to indicate

three primary divisions of the Chelonian order, viz. :—1. Aspidoche-

17?

240 Geological Soctety.

lyide, in which the bony carapace is covered with symmetrical

horny scutes, including Turtles, Emydians and Tortoises; 2. Pelto-

chelyide, in which the bony carapace has a granular surface-

structure and is covered with an undivided dermis without scutes,

including only the Trionychide ; and 3. the Dermatochelyide, in

which the carapace is not developed, but is functionally repre-

sented by a bony skeleton within the skin, as in Sphargis and

Psephophorus.

3. ‘On the Occurrence of the Glutton (Gulo luscus, Linn.) in the

Forest-bed of Norfolk.” By E. T. Newton, Esq., F.G.S.

Remains of the Glutton have hitherto been obtained only from

cave-deposits. The author has lately received from Mr. R. Fitch,

of Norwich, a portion of the lower jaw of this animal obtained

from the Forest-bed of Mundesley, Norfolk. The specimen consists

of about 2 inches of the left ramus, bearing the first true molar and

the hinder half of the fourth premolar in place. The jaw is smaller

than in average specimens of the recent Glutton, but presents all

the characters of the species, as described in detail by the author.

4, “A Review of the Family Diastoporide, for the purpose of

Classification.” By George Robert Vine, Esq. Communicated by

Prof. Duncan, F.R.S., F.G.S.

This family of the Cyclostomatous Polyzoa, never very prolific,

has representatives from the Lower-Silurian era to the present time,

and is now northern and of deep-sea habit. The author discusses

the limits of the family, and gives a list of the recent and fossil

genera and species included in it. He points out that there are im-

portant differences in the Paizozoic forms, several of which, though

he leaves them provisionally among the Diastoporide, he considers,

on fuller examination, will have to be removed. ‘The author de-

scribes the characteristics of some Paleozoic genera of true Diasto-

poride.

5. “On Annelid Jaws from the Wenlock and Ludlow Formations

of the West of England.” By G. J. Hinde, Esq., F.G.S.

Referring to his paper on Annelid-jaws from the Paleozoic rocks

of Canada and Scotland (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxxv. p. 370),

the author in this paper announced the discovery of similar objects

in the Silurian deposits of Dudley, Much Wenlock, Iron Bridge,

Stoke Edith, and near Ludlow. He noticed from these Silurian

rocks seven species of Hunicites, two of which, Z. curtus and E. un-

guiculus from the Wenlock, are new ; nine species of Qnonites, of

which six, namely @. regularis, naviforms, preacutus, and tubu-

latus from the Wenlock, @. insignificans from the Upper Ludlow,

and @. aspersans from the Wenlock and Upper Ludlow, are described

as new ; seven species of Arabellites, four of which are new, namely

A, extensus, spicatus, and obtusus from the Wenlock, and A. anglicus

from the Wenlock and Upper Ludlow; further, Lumbriconereites

Geological Society. 241

basalis, Stawrocephalites semula, sp.un., and Nereidavus antiquus,

sp. n., from the Wenlock group. Including varieties, 27 forms are

noticed by the author, of which 21 are peculiar to the Wenlock

group and 2 to the Ludlow, while 4 are common to the two groups.

In the Wenlock there are 8 forms already described from American

rocks, 3 occurring in the Cincinnati group, 3 in the Clinton, and 2

in both groups of rocks. Of the Ludlow forms, 2 occur in the

Cincinnati group, and 1 of these also in the Clinton.

June 23, 1880.—Robert Etheridge, Esq., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. * On the Skull of an Jchthyosaurus from the Lias of Whitby,

apparently indicating a new species (J. Zetlandicus, Seeley), pre-

served in the Woodwardian Museum of the University of Cam-

bridge.” By Prof. H. G. Seeley, F.R.S., F.G.S.

In this paper a very fine skull of Ichthyosaurus was described in

detail. From the broad triangular form of the skull and the great

distance between the orbits, the author is led to regard it as belong-

ing to a species distinct from any that have hitherto been described.

As it was presented to the Woodwardian Museum by the Earl of

Zetland, he proposed to name it Ichthyosaurus Zetlandicus.

2. * Note on the Cranial Characters of a large Teleosaur from

the Whitby Lias, preserved in the Woodwardian Museum of the

University of Cambridge.” By Prof. H. G. Seeley, F.R.S., F.G.S.

The author described a somewhat fragmentary cranium from the

Whitby Lias, which has been sawn through along the median line

so as to expose the brain-cavity. From the characters thus re-

vealed he is led to infer that the resemblance of the Teleosaurs to

the existing Crocodilia has been somewhat too strongly insisted upon.

From the peculiarities of the prootic bone, and of the tympanic

region, and the general shape of the brain-case, the author is led to

regard the fragment as indicating a new species, for which he pro-

poses the name of T'eleosawrus eucephalus.

3. “On new Erian (Devonian) Plants.” By J. W. Dawson,

LL.D., F.B.8., F.G.8.

The paper first referred to recent publications bearing on the

Erian (Devonian) flora of N.E. America, and then proceeded to de-

scribe new species from New York and New Brunswick, and to

nctice others from Queensland, Australia, and Scotland.

The first and most interesting is asmall Tree Fern, Asteropteris

noveboracensis, characterized by an axial cylinder composed of ra-

diating vertical plates of scalariform tissue imbedded in parenchyma,

surrounded by an outer cylinder penetrated with leaf-bundles with

242 Geological Society.

dumbbell-shaped vascular centres. The specimen was collected by

Mr. B. Wright, in the Upper Devonian of New York.

Another new fern from New York is a species of Hquisetides (LE.

Wrightianum), showing a hairy or bristly surface, and sheaths of

about twelve, short, acuminate leaves.

A new and peculiar form of wood, obtained by Prof. Clarke, of

Amherst College, Massachusetts, from the Devonian of New York,

was described under the name Celluloxylon primevum. It presents

some analogies with Prototawites and with Aphyllum paradoxum of

Unger.

Several new ferns were described from the well-known Middle

Devonian plant-beds of St. John’s, New Brunswick; and new facts

were mentioned as confirmatory of the age assigned to these beds, as

showing the harmony of their flora with that of the Erian of New

York, and as illustrating the fact that the flora of the Middle and

Upper Devonian was eminently distinguished by the number and

variety of its species of ferns, both herbaceous and arborescent. It

will probably be found eventually that in ferns, equisetaceous plants,

and conifers the Devonian was relatively richer than the Car-

boniferous.

Reference was also made to a seed of the genus theotesta of

Charles Brongniart, found by the Rev. T. Broun in the Old Red

Sandstone of Perthshire, Scotland, and to a species of the genus

Dicranophyllum of Grand’-Eury, discovered by Mr. R. L. Jack, F. GS.,

in the Devonian of Queensland,

In all, this paper added six or seven new types to the flora of the

Erian period. Several of them belong to generic forms not pre-

viously traced further back than the Carboniferous.

The author uses the term “ Erian” for that great system of for-

mations intervening in America between the Upper Silurian and the

Lower Carboniferous, and which, in the present uncertainty as to

formations of this age in Great Britain, should be regarded as the

type of the formations of the period. It is the “ Erie Division”

of the original Survey of New York, and is spread around the shores

of Lake Erie, and to a great distance to the southward.

4. “On the Terminations of some Ammonites from the Inferior

Oolite of Dorset and Somerset.” By James Buckman, Esq., F.G.8.,

F.LS.

The author referred to the figures given by D’Orbigny of Jurassic

Ammonites having the mouth-termination perfect, and proceeded to

describe the characters presented by complete specimens obtained by

him from the Inferior Oolite of Dorsetshire and Somersetshire. He

enumerated 14 species, which he classified as follows, in accordance

with the nature of the terminations :—1. Termination lanceolate,

i.e. With a lance-shaped process on each side of the mouth (A. con-

cavus, subradiatus, Eduardianus) ; 2. Ovato-lanceolate or spathulate,

i. €. with a spathulate process on each side of the mouth (A. Braiken-

ridgit, linguiferus, Sauzii, Martinsti, subcostatus) ; 3. Detphinulate

Geological Society. 243

‘* side view like that of the classic dolphin” (A. Gervillit) ; 4. Semi-

circular (A. Brongniarti, Manselii, Humphresianus) ; 5. Waved

(A. Moorei, boscensis) .

5. “On some new Cretaceous Comatule.” By P. Herbert

Carpenter, Esq., M.A. Communicated by Prof. P. Martin Duncan,

M.B., F.RB.S., F.G.S.

In this paper the author described five new species of Antedon

from British Cretaceous deposits, two of them in the possession of

the Rev. P. B. Brodie, the rest in the collection of the British

Museum. The species are:—Antedon perforata and A. Lundgren,

from the Upper Chalk, Margate ; A. striata, from the Upper Chalk,

Dover; A. laticirra, from the Chalk of Wylye, Wiltshire; and

A, incurva, from the Upper Greensand, Blackdown. The author

further gave a tabular key to the known English Cretaceous species

of Antedon, and in conclusion referred to certain peculiarities in the

structure of these fossils, apparently subservient to the circulation of

water in their interior.

6. “A Review of the Family Vincularide, recent and fossil, for

the purpose of Classification.” By G. R. Vine, Esq. Communi-

cated by Prof. P. M. Duncan, M.B., F.R.S., F.G.S.

The author examined in detail the insufficient description of the

genus Vincularia by its founder Defrance, and the manner in which

it has been employed by subsequent authors. He concluded that

the different forms, ranging from the Carboniferous to the present

day, which have been included in the genus, present no such features

in common as would justify the retention of the generic or family

name.

7. ‘On the Zones of Marine Fossils in the Calciferous Sandstone

Series of Fife.” By James W. Kirkby, Esq. Communicated by

Prof. T. Rupert Jones, F.R.S., F.G.S.

In this paper the author described the marine beds that he has

met with in the Calciferous Sandstones of the east of Fife, and

traced the sequence of over 4000 feet of beds, probably all belonging

to the ‘‘Cement-stone group.” In the section from the west

of Pittenweem to Anstruther he recognized eighteen zones, which he

characterized by their contained fossils ; in the section at Randerstone

he distinguished eleven limestone beds; and he compared and, as far

as possible, correlated the two series of deposits. Full lists of fossils

were given ; and the author further specially discussed the characters

and distribution of the more important species.

244 Miscellaneous.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Tabule in the Stellate Venations of Stromatopora.

By H. J. Carrmr, F.R.S. &e.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GrentLEMEN,—On the 26th ult., under the kind guidance of my

friend Mr. Champernowne, F.G.8., of Dartington Hall, near Totnes,

IT again went to “ Pit-Park Quarry,” which is in the “ Devonian

Limestone” close by, where we found a block of that species of

Stromatopora, which, from its large venation, appears to me to have

been undescribed; and on clearing it a piece split off, which ex-

posed a plane covered with its stellate venations, in which all the

calcite usually filling them in the fossilized condition had been

removed, so that they, in fact, presented the ccenenchyma just minus

the soft parts or ccenosare which originally filled them.

On examining these more closely after my return to this place, I

found that the larger portions of the branches of the stellate vena-

tions were traversed by tabula.

Thus at once it was proved that the Stromatopore could not have

been sponges, and that they were Tabulate corals, like those in this

respect in the same bed, in which the latter, in great abundance,

are overgrown and enclosed by Stromatopore throughout, so as

once to have formed one great reef-mass now decomposing into its

original elements.

In a future communication I hope to describe and illustrate this

fact in connexion with the species of Stromatopora wherein it was

discovered.

I am yours faithfully,

Budleigh-Salterton, Henry J. Carter,

Aug. 7, 1880.

On the Oviposition of Pleurodeles Walltlii.

By M. L. Variant.

We have lately obtained in the menagerie of the Museum the

reproduction of a well-known Urodelous Batrachian, Plewrodeles

Waltlii, Michaeles, which, although belonging to the European

fauna, had not previously been investigated in this particular.

In the month of May 1879 M. Desguez and I observed an altera-

tion in the form of the tail in the males of these animals; the

membranous crests, both superior and inferior, were visibly more

developed. A little later we witnessed the actions preparatory to

copulation. These are of the most singular kind, and, while

reminding us of what is known of different Batrachians of the

same group, present peculiarities which it is important to indicate.

The male places himself beneath the female, in such a way that

the upper part of his head answers to the gular region of the latter.

He then clasps the anterior limbs of his consort by raising his own;

his foot passes successively behind, outside, and in front of the arm

of the other individual; and finally the digits are inserted into the

Miscellaneous. 245

axilla and complete the circuit. The pair are thus firmly united ;

and the dark colour common to the two sexes aiding the confusion,

it is even necessary to look very closely at them in order to recog-

nize the real position of the parts, and distinguish what belongs to

each of the animals. The male swims to and fro carrying the

female with him, the latter appearing inert and making no moye-

ment; from time to time he sinks to the bottom, detaches one of

his feet, the right one in the tolerably numerous observations that

we have made, and turns round upon the left limb, which he con-

tinues to hold grasped by his own. In this manceuvre he stretches

himself out at first in front of the female, with the extremities of

the two muzzles nearly against one another; then he continues his

evolutions so as to place himself parallel to her left side. His tail,

at this time, performs rapid undulations, a sort of shivering which

resembles the analogous movements described by Rusconi in Z'riton

cristatus. From time to time he endeayours to turn himself over

beneath the female in order to bring his cloacal aperture near to

hers. In all probability it is thus that the actual copulation is

effected; but hitherto we have not been able to ascertain this posi-

tively. At the end of a variable time the male resumes his first

situation beneath the femalé and begins to swim again; and it is

not until after having several times repeated this process that the

animals finally separate.

At the period when these facts were observed for the first time

they were not followed by any result; but this year, towards the

middle of February, the Plewrodele copulated again; and on the

25th of that month oviposition commenced, and continued during

at least two months and a half. It was, however, particularly

abundant at first, when the ova could be collected by hundreds.

These ova, which are not unlike those of the Axolotls, are at-

tached to submerged bodies, especially to stones, and isolated from

each other (that is to say, without any actual connexion) when, as

is frequently the case, they are close together. The transparent

albuminous sphere measures from 7 to 10 millims. in diameter, the

egg, properly so called, being not more than 2 millims. The latter

at first is black in its upper hemisphere, except a central polar point,

of which the colour is yellowish, like that of the inferior hemi-

sphere ; at the end of three or four days it becomes entirely of a

yellow colour, and one can distinguish the mark produced by the

evolution of the primitive streak.

It seems useless to dwell upon the evolution, which presents

nothing peculiar. The eggs being placed in the best condition of

heat and light, the young issued from them from the 16th to the

20th day after deposition. The adherent hooks disappeared on the

thirteenth day after exclusion, at which period the young tadpoles

possess a tridactyle arm; eleven days later the posterior limbs are

already somewhat developed. Finally, the animals at about two

months and a half measure 0:07-0:08 metre, the branchiz are

atrophied, and, except in size, they have acquired the characters of

the adult.

246 Miscellaneous.

It may be noted, as the fact is not general among the Urodela,

that the Plewrodeles Waltli observed in the menagerie of the

Museum accomplished all their transformations without quitting the

water, and the most developed still remain there habitually.—

Comptes Rendus, July 12, 1880, p. 127.

On the Tertiary Wchinida of Belgium. By M. G. Corrnav.

We have just investigated and described the Kchinida of the

Tertiary deposits of Belgium. The species, belonging to seventeen

genera, are thirty-one innumber. This little fauna, notwithstanding

its comparative poverty, is none the less very interesting, whether

we study it from a stratigraphical point of view, or compare it with

the fauna which was developed in other countries at corresponding

epochs, or examine the species from a purely zoological point of

view.

Of the thirty-one species, twenty-three belong to the Lower

Tertiary or Eocene group. Four of these occur in the Landenian

system—Holaster Dewalquei, Hemiaster nuw and Vincenti, and

Schizaster Cornett. Three of these are new and hitherto peculiar

to Belgium ; only one, Hemiaster nu#, was previously known and

described from a higher level, in France in the beds with Serpula

spirea at Biarritz, in Italy in the Eocene of Vicenza and Verona,

and in Swizerland in the Nummulitic deposits of Yberg.

The Laekenian is the system richest in Echinida, including sixteen

species, some of which are very abundant, namely Cyphosoma

tertiarium and Vincenti, Caratomus Lehoni, Nucleolites approaimatus,

Echinolampas affinis and Duponti, Pygorkynchus Gregowei, Echino-

cyamus propinquus and gracilis, Lenita patellaris, Scutellina lenti-

cularis and rotunda, Brissopsis bruwellensis, Schizaster acuminatus,

Spatangus pes equuli, and Maretia grignonensis. Five of the most

abundant and best characterized of these species, Pygorhynchus

Gregoirei, Lenita scutellaris, Scutellina lenticularis and rotunda, and

Maretia grignonensis, have been collected in the Calcaire grossier

of the neighbourhood of Paris, and establish the concordance of

those deposits with the Laekenian system of Belgium. One species,

Echinolampas affinis, is wanting in the environs of Paris, but occurs

in France at Cassel (Nord) and at Blaye (Gironde) in the Eocene,

and in Switzerland in the Nummulitic deposits of Yberg. There

remain ten species at present peculiar to Belgium.

Eight species belong to the Pliocene group, the Diestian and

Scaldisian systems, namely Cidaris belgica, Echinus Nysti and

Colbeaw, Psammechinus spharoideus, Dewalquei, and Cogelsi, Echi-

nocyamus Forbesi, and Schizaster Scille. The last two only have

been indicated outside of Belgium, namely Echinocyamus Forbesi,

common in the Red Crag of Suffolk, and erroneously confounded

by Forbes with the Z. pusillus of the European seas, and Schizaster

Scille, which, m the south of France and Northern Italy, charac-

terizes the Pliocene marls of Perpignan, Nice, and Asti.

Several of these species, both Eocene and Pliocene, deserve par-

ticular notice from a zoological point of view. We may cite in the

Miscellaneous. 247

first rank Holaster Dewalquei of the Landenian system. This is the

first time that the genus Holaster, so abundantly represented in the

different stages of the Cretaceous formation, has been met with in

the Tertiary. This species, although the last of the series, presents

perfectly all the characters of the type; it is remarkable for its

large size, its regularly cordiform aspect, its inflated and subgibbous

upper surface, and its angular and very deep anterior groove. M.

Manzoni has already noticed in the Tertiary of the environs of

Bologna a species nearly allied to Holaster Dewalquei, but distinct,

namely Hemipneustes italicus. We may also cite Caratomus Lehoni

from the Laekenian of St. Gilles, a very curious species, differing

from the true Caratomi by the structure of the anterior ambulacral

areas and the form of the peristome. , And we may mention Hehinus

Colbeaui, which we only know in the state of an interior cast, but

which is distinguished from its congeners by its large size, its sub-

conical form, its lower surface pulvinate and rounded at the mar-

gins, and by its peristome opening in a well-marked depression of

the lower surface. Nor must we forget Spatangus pes equuli,

peculiar to the Eocene of Belgium, and which will always be recog-

nized with facility by its elevated hemispherical form, its flat lower

surface with trenchant edges, and its very deep anterior groove with

keeled margins.—Comptes Rendus, July 19, 1880, p. 182.

On the Antiquity of certain Subordinate Types of Freshwater and

Land Mollusca. By C. A. Wurre, Paleontologist to the U.S.

National Museum.

Among existing freshwater and land Mollusca there are certain

comprehensive genera which may be divided into a greater or less

number of more or less distinctly definable groups that are respec-

tively recognizable by certain common characteristics, less conspi-

cuous than those which separate the larger genera from each other.

These minor groups have been treated as genera, subgenera, or as

still less important sections by the various authors who have dis-

cussed them, according to the individual estimate that has been placed

upon the relative value of the characters by which they are recog-

nized. It is my present purpose, not to discuss the value of these

distinctions as means of zoological classification, but to show that a

considerable number, not only of the larger genera of living North-

American freshwater and land Mollusca, but also a large propor-

tion of the minor or subordinate types which those genera respec-

tively embrace, had their origin as such at least as early as the

closing epochs of the Cretaceous or the immediately following epochs

of the Eocene Tertiary period.

The fossil collections upon which these observations are based,

and which alone are referred to in the following remarks, are those

which have been obtained by the different U.S. Government Surveys

in the western portion of our national domain. The strata which

have furnished these fossils are, in the ascending order, those of the

Fox Hills, Laramie, Wahsatch, Green River, and Bridger groups.

The first-named of these groups is unquestionably Cretaceous; and

248 Miscellaneous.

the last three are as unquestionably Eocene Tertiary. The second

I regard as representing a transitional epoch ; but some geologists

assign it to the Cretaceous period, because of the presence of dino-

gaurian remains in its strata. Others refer it to the Tertiary,

because of the characteristics of its floral remains. It is sufficient

for my present purpose to say that the molluscan types here dis-

cussed are found in strata which range from the Cretaceous to the

close of the Eocene inclusive.

The comprehensive genera that embrace the minor types which

are here more especially discussed or referred to are Limnea, Pla-

norbis, Physa, Heliv, Pupa, Succinea, and Unio, The minor types

that may be mentioned as having representatives among the fossil

collections already referred to are especially noticeable among the

pulmonate Gasteropoda and the Unionids. The principal examples

of the former are indicated by the following list of the names by

which the types are known, and which have been applied to them by

different authors in either a generic or subgeneric sense. These

examples by no means represent, even approximately, the full mol-

luscan faunas of which they form a part; but they are selected for

the special purpose already indicated,

LIMNazIN. HELIcINaz.

1. Acella, Haldeman. 9. Aglaia, Albers.

2, Leptolimnea, Swainson. 10. Arianta, Leach.

3. Limnophysa, Fitzinger. 11. Patula, Haldeman.

12. Strobila, Morse.

PLANORBIN#!. 13. Triodopsis, Rafinesque.

4, Planorbis (typical), Guettard.

5, Bathyomphaius, Agasszz.

6. Gyraulus, Agassiz.

PUPIN2.

14. Leucocheila, Alb. & Mart.

15. Pupilla, Leach.

PHysINz. 16. Holospira ?, Albers*.

7. Physa (typical), Draparnaud. SUCCININE.

8. Bulinus, Adanson. 17. Brachyspira, Pfeiffer.

It should be mentioned that these subordinate types were origi-

nally recognized among, and their names applied wholly to, living

forms. The discovery of fossil forms of those types is a gratifying

confirmation of their genuineness (time being the crucial test of

permanency), and proof of the sagacity of their authors.

Acella is represented by A. Haldemani, White +, from the Laramie

strata of Bear-River valley, Wyoming. With the probable excep-

tion of an undescribed form in the Green-River strata of Wyoming,

no other fossil species of that type is yet known; but the Limnea

(Pleurolimnea) tenuicostata of Meek and Hayden, from the Laramie

strata of Montana, isa closely allied form. Limneea (Leptolimna ?)

minuscula, White, from the Green-River strata of Wyoming, appears

* Holospira is placed here under the Pupine only conventionally.

+ The species herein mentioned are described and in part figured in the

following publications :—Annual Reports US. Geol. Surv. Terr.; vol. ix.

(4to ser.) of the same; Bulletin of the same; Powell’s Rep. Geol. Uinta

Mts.; U.S. Expl. and Surv. west of the 100th Merid., vol. iv.; U.S.

Geol. Sury. 40th Parallel, vol. iv.; Simpson’s Rep. Great Basin, Utah;

and Proc. U.S. National Museum, vol. iii, (The latter now in press.)

Miscellaneous. 249

to possess the characteristics of Leptolimnaa, Swainson. The earliest

known species of Limnophysa is L. nitidula, Meck, which is asso-

ciated with Acella Haldemani, just mentioned. Two other species

from the Green-River group of Wyoming are referred to that type,

namely L. vetusta and L. similis, Meek.

Planorbis proper is represented by P. equalis, White, in the

Green-River strata of Wyoming. Bathyomphalus has two represen-

tatives, namely P. (B.) kanabensis, White, and P. (B.) planocon-

vewus, Meek and Hayden; both in the Laramie group. The former

comes from Southern Utah, and the latter from Montana. Gyrau-

lus appears to have several representatives in both the Laramie and

Green-River strata: but G. militaris, White, from strata probably

of the Laramie period, is the only one yet published.

A considerable number of species of the Physine are known in

the Laramie, Wahsatch, and Green-River groups ; and the subfamily

was well established before the first-named period. It is an inter-

esting fact, in confirmation of the latter statement, that a typical

species of Physa, P. Carletoni, Meek, has been found at Coalville,

Utah, in estuary strata which rest upon marine Cretaceous strata,

and have more than 1000 feet of similar marine Cretaceous strata

resting upon them. ‘This is the earliest Physa known in American

strata. Physa pleromatis, White, is a widely distributed species in

the Wahsatch group of Wyoming, Colorado, and Utah; but true

Physa is not common in the Laramie group, although that genus

prevailed both before and after. In the last-named group Bulinus

is Somewhat common—B. atavus, White, and B. subelongatus, Meek

and Hayden, being published examples.

The Helicine appear to have been almost as diversely differenti-

ated during the Laramie, Wahsatch, and Green-River epochs as

they are at the present day, no less than five of the subordinate

types embraced in that subfamily having been more or less satis-

factorily recognized among the molluscan faunas of these epochs.

Aglaia is represented by Helix peripheria, White, in the Green-

River group of Utah; and Arianta by H. riparia, White, in the

same group of Southern Wyoming. Helix kanabensis, White,

seems to possess the distinguishing characteristics of Strobila. It

occurs in the upper part of the Laramie group of Southern Utah.

Patula is represented by Heliw sepulta, White, in the coal-bearing

strata of Evanston, Wyoming, which belong cither to the upper part

of the Laramie group or the base of the Wahsatch, probably the

former ; and apparently also by an undescribed species in the Green-

River group of Wyoming. Z'riodopsis is represented by Helia evan-

stonensis, White, which is associated with H. sepulta, just men-

tioned.

The Pupine have been recognized only in the Green-River and

Bridger groups, four species only having yet been discovered. The

true character of the aperture has been ascertained only in one of

these ; and they are therefore assigned with some doubt to the types

mentioned. Their diverse forms, however, indicate that a wide

differentiation had taken place in the Pupine at that early time.

Pupa arenula and P. atavuncula, White, discovered in the Green-

River strata of Wyoming, are referred provisionally to Pupilla, and

250 Miscellaneous.

an associated species, Pupa incolata, White, to Leucocheila. Mr.

Meek referred his Pupa Leidyi doubtfully to Holospira. It is from

the Bridger strata of Wyoming.

Only one species of the Succinine has yet been discovered in any

of the strata here considered, namely Succinea papillispira of the

Green-River strata of Wyoming. This is plainly referable to

Brachyspira.

The Unionide of the fossil molluscan fauna, herein discussed, are

found to have become differentiated to a remarkable extent, espe-

cially during the Laramie epoch. An exceedingly interesting and

suggestive fact in connexion with this differentiation is that the

subordinate types are largely identical in character with some of

those which are now living in the waters of the Mississippi river-

system, and which are recognized by malacologists as distinctively

North-American types. Illustrative of this relation of the fossil to

the recent forms, the following parallel lists are presented, those of

the left-hand column being a part of the fossil species now known

in the Laramie strata of Wyoming and Utah, and those of the

right-hand column being the living species of the Mississippi river-

system which are selected as their respective type congeners.

Unio propheticus, White. Unio clavus, Lamarck.

—— proayitus, W. ridibundus, Say.

gonionotus, W. —— multiplicatus, Lea.

holmesianus, W. apiculatus, Say.

—— Couesi, W. —— complanatus, Solander.

—— Endlichi, W. eibbus, Barnes.

— brachyopisthus, W. —-—- circulus, Lea.

Still other examples might be given of close resemblances be-

tween fossil and recent forms of Unio; but these suffice to suggest

in a very forcible manner that the Unionine fauna of the Mississippi

river-system is genetically related to that of the Laramie period.

It is true that in the Laramie fauna there are certain minor types

of Unio which aré not so closely like any living forms as those are

which have been cited, and that close congeners of certain living

types have not been discovered among the fossil forms ; but these

facts do not necessarily affect the legitimacy of the conclusion that

the living has genetically descended from the fossil fauna. A like

conclusion is also reached with reference to the pulmonate gaste-

ropods, which have already been discussed; but in view of the

magnitude of the physical changes which have taken place since

the close of even the latest epoch here considered, the survival of

the types of the branchiferous Mollusca, and their transference from

lacustrine to fluviatile waters, is a most remarkable cireumstance.

Reviewing the collections which represent the fossil faunas herein

discussed, so many familiar forms are seen that it is difficult to

realize the fact that a large proportion of them, including those

especially which have been mentioned by name in this article, were

living contemporaneously with the last of the Dinosaurs. Yet

such is the fact, and the shells of the former are often found com-

mingled with the bones of the latter. What were the successive

steps in the history of the transmission of these types from that

remote time to the present we are unfortunately without the means

of knowing with certainty, because of the remarkable paucity of

moallasean remains in all the denosits of the creat interior recion

Miscellaneous. 251

later than the Eocene. All the molluscan remains which have been

found in these later deposits belong to familiar living types, although

of extinct species.

That the palustral and land pulmonates might have been, and

perhaps were, preserved under immediate conditions differing from

those which ensured the survival of the Unionide is evident; but

certain facts point to the conclusion that the peculiar ‘“ North-

American” types of Uniones which prevailed in the Laramie epoch

were not transmitted through the Eocene, Miocene, and Pliocene

epochs as denizens of the freshwater lakes which succeeded the

brackish water of the Laramie sea, and each other, in their occu-

pancy of a great part of the interior region of North America, up to

at least near the close of the Pliocene epoch. The Eocene fresh-

water deposits contain a considerable number of species of Unio, it

is true; but they are all, so far as known, of a smooth surface and

oval form, and constitute a type which, although common among

living Uniones, is exceedingly rare, if not entirely wanting, in the

Laramie group. The conclusion therefore seems necessary that those

peculiar and varied forms of Unio which have been mentioned in

the preceding list, with their faunal molluscan associates, escaped

from the Laramie lacustrine waters before the close of that epoch,

into those fluviatile waters which form the outlet to the lacustrine,

and which became a part of the Mississippi drainage-system as the

elevation of the continent progressed*.

The magnitude of the physical changes which have taken place upon

the North-American continent since the epochs in which the Mollusca

lived, which are discussed in this article, has already been referred

to. ‘These changes were no less than the gradual desiccation of the

region formerly occupied by great inland lakes, which for magnitude

have now no equals upon the earth, the elevation of the whole

Rocky-Mountain system, and the establishment of the present great

interior river-systems. Through all these changes these molluscan

types have come down to us in unbroken lines, some of which, to

speak figuratively, were of remarkable tenuity. It is true there

has been a dropping out of some of the earlier associated types and

an introduction of new ones as the epochs passed ; but the lines of

descent of the numerous types which have reached us unbroken

seem to be almost parallel, so little have they changed with the

lapse of time. So slightly divergent are these lines, considered as

lines of differentiation, that, if we bound them all by two imaginary

straight lines, we shall have an evolutional parallax that would

carry back the origin of these types to a period inconceivably re-

mote. We must therefore conclude that their origin was, at least

in some degree, saltatory ; but the real conditions under which they

originated must probably always remain obscure. I have, however,

elsewheret suggested that the differentiation of the Unionide took

place under the influence of salt in the water in which they lived ;

but it is plain that this explanation will not apply to the case of

the palustral and land Mollusca—<Amer. Journ. Seci., July 1880,

pp. 44-49.

* This subject is discussed at some length in Bull. U.S. Geol. Surv.

Terr. vol. ii. p. 616.

+ Bull. U.S. Geol. Surv. Terr. vol. iii. p. 623.

252 Miscellaneous.

Note to Dr. C. A. White’s Paper. By R. Extswortn Cat.

In Dr. C. A. White’s interesting communication “On the Anti-

quity of certain Subordinate Types of Freshwater and Land Mol-

lusca,” occur two slight errors which may be misleading to future

students pursuing the same line of research. On p. 250 he lists

seven species of fossil Unionide from the Laramie strata of Wyo-

ming and Utah, together with a second series of seven recent

Uniones ‘as their respective congeners.” Congeneric with the U.

Couesi, White, is written Unio complanatus, Solander. Since the

Doctor gives a list of Unionidie inhabiting the “waters of the Missi-

sippt basin” as congeneric with the fossil forms, U. complanatus,

Sol., is out of place in such a list, being an inhabitant solely of the

Atlantic slope, together with the numerous other species of which

it is a type. This species is not found west of the Alleghanies.

This fact is important in the matter of the geographical distribution

of the recent Unionide. A slight error in the determination, or

the nomenclature, of the species placed as congeneric with U. End-

lichi, White, occurs. Dr. White evidently means Unio gibbosus,

Barnes. Unio gibbus was described by Spengler in ‘ Skrivter af

Naturhistorisk Selskabet,’ vol. iii. (1792); and the habitat given is

Tranquebar.—Amer. Journ. Sci. August 1880, p. 158.

Dexter, Iowa, July 6, 1880.

On the Metamorphosis of Prosopistoma. By M. A. Vaysstkre.

In August 1878 I had the honour of presenting to the Academy,

in conjunction with Dr. E. Joly, a note on the organization of

Prosopistoma punctifrons. We had at our disposal for the investi-

gation, of which we published a summary, a considerable number

of living specimens ; and nevertheless we were unable to observe

any transformation in these curious insects. We were thus led to

adopt the opinion of Mr. M‘Lachlan, and to assume with him that

Prosopistoma is only an Ephemerine adapted to a permanent

aquatic existence. Our anatomical observations, and more espe-

cially those relating to the considerable concentration of the ner-

yous system, seemed to confirm this hypothesis.

It must, however, be decidedly rejected, as on the 3rd of June I

was able to witness the metamorphosis of two Prosopistomas cap-

tured in the Rhone near Avignon in April last.

The following are the principal phases of this metamorphosis.

Towards the end of last month (May) the amber-yellow colour of

some of the insects which I kept in captivity became darkened ;

I could then soon perceive through the skin the first lineaments of

the new individual; und two or three days afterwards the animal

cast off its nymphal envelope. To free itself from this the insect

employs the same processes as the other Ephemerine types.

In the perfect state Prosopistoma very exactly resembles Canis,

and consequently belongs definitely and indisputably to the family

Ephemerine ; its last segment is furnished with three rudimentary

setwe, representing the natatory sete which it possesses in its

aquatic states. The anatomical modifications superinduced by this ~

metamorphosis will be studied hereafter in a complete monograph

of this genus.— Comptes Rendus, June 7, 1880, p. 1370.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES. ]

No. 34. OCTOBER 1880.

XXXII.—The Zoology of Barents Sea. By W. 8S. M.

D’Ursay, F.L.S., Curator of the Devon and Exeter Albert

Memorial Museum.

THROUGH the spirited exertions of the Dutch geographers a

small vessel of 79 tons, named the ‘ Willem Barents,’ was

fitted out at Amsterdam by subscription, and made two

voyages to Barents Sea, between Spitzbergen and Novaya

Zemlya, in the summers of 1878 and 1879*. The objects

of these expeditions were to examine the state and position

of the ice in Barents Sea and, if possible, in the Kara Sea,

also to take deep-sea soundings with serial temperatures, and

thus supply important contributions to our knowledge of that

interesting region. Magnetic and meteorological observations

were also to be taken, and natural-history collections to be

diligently made at every opportunity. Mr. W. J. A. Grant,

a gentleman well known for his skill as a photographer,

accompanied both these expeditions, and each time brought

back with him some bottles filled with animals dredged in

Barents Sea, and preserved in spirits. ‘These he very gene-

rously presented to the Museum under my charge. The

bottles were carefully labelled with the dates, latitudes, longi-

tudes, and depths at which the specimens were obtained; and

* Accounts of these voyages will be found in the ‘ Proceedings of the

Royal Geographical Society’ for January and November 1879. See also

the ‘Illustrated London News’ for January 25, 1879, and January 31,

1880.

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol, vi. 18

O54 ‘Vi WoSEDL D'Ustanon the

as the collections appeared to include many very interesting

species, I was anxious to submit them to the best authorities

in the various departments. I was so fortunate as to find

several eminent scientific gentlemen who were willing to

examine the specimens for me. I sent the Crustacea collected

in 1878 to the Rev. A. M. Norman, and those obtained in

1879 to Prof. J. O. Westwood; the Mollusca were deter-

mined by Dr. Gwyn Jeffreys ; the Echinodermata of 1878

were examined by the Rev. A. M. Norman, and those of

1879 by Mr. W. Percy Sladen; Dr. McIntosh named the

Annelids ; and the Rev. Thomas Hincks has made a labo-

rious examination of the Hydrozoa and Polyzoa. The few

Spongia and Actinozoa were examined by Mr. H. J. Carter.

I take this opportunity of offering these gentlemen my sincere

thanks for their kindness, which has enabled me to draw up a

reliable list of the animals brought home by Mr. Grant. As

yet nothing seems to have been published by the Dutch natu-

ralists who accompanied the two expeditions, with the excep-

tion of a slight sketch of the zoology of the second voyage by

Dr. F. H. van Lidth de Jeude, in a pamphlet published at

Amsterdam, entitled “ De Verslagen omtrent den tocht met

de Willem Barents naar en in de Jjszee, in den zomer van

1879 (Uitgegeven vanwege het Aardrijkskundig Genootschap,

Bijblad no. 6);”’ and, as nearly two years have now elapsed

since the return of the first expedition, it seems desirable that

the information obtained by the study of Mr. Grant’s collec-

tions should be made available to the scientific public without

further delay. Barents Sea was visited by the Austro-Hun-

garian North-Pole Expedition under Weyprecht and Payer in

1872-1874; and dredgings were made, but mostly to the north

and east of the ground examined by the ‘ Willem Barents’

expeditions. A portion of the Invertebrates obtained were

catalogued and described by Dr. Emil von Marenzeller in a

pamphlet published at Vienna in 1877*. Many of the

species he mentions were obtained by the Dutch expedition,

and, in addition, many that were not met with by the Aus-

trians.

It is evident that Barents Sea abounds with animal life in

avery marked degree. In fact all the explorers of these

northern regions seem to have been deeply impressed with

the extraordinary richness of the marine fauna of the Arctic

seas to the north of Lapland, Russia, and Siberia. Austrians,

Dutch, and Swedes alike dwell on the amazing number of

* ¢Die Coelenteraten, Echinodermen und Wiurmen der k.-k. dster-

reichisch-ungarischen Nordpol-Expedition bearbeitet von Dr, Emil vy,

Marenzeller.’

Zoology of Barents Sea. - 255

animals, both species and individuals, which the dredge

brought to the surface.

Certain spots yielded a great variety of animal life, as the

following examples will testify :-—

On July 18, 1878, in lat. 73° 41! 12” N., long. 22° 58! 30"

E., at a depth of 210 fathoms, occurred Halichondria Hynd-

mani, Ctenodiscus crispatus, Archaster tenuispinus and A.

bifrons, Ophiopholis bellis, Ophiacantha spinulosa, Nymphon

hirtipes, Membranipora arctica and M. monostachys, Porella

struma, Terebratula caput-serpentis, var. septentrionalis, Pecten

grenlandicus and P, Hoskynst, Modiolaria discors, Nucula

tenuis, Leda pernula and L. intermedia, Arca pectunculoides,

Astarte crenata, and Siphodentalium vitreum.

On July 30, 1878, in lat. 75° 16’ 6" N., long. 45° 19! 36"

E., at a depth of 160 fathoms, occurred Calycella fastigiata,

Thuiaria articulata, Sertularia cupressina, Lafoéa grandis,

Selaginopsis decemserialis, Ammothea glomerata, Ctenodiscus

erispatus, Ophiocten sericeum, Astrophyton Lamarckti, Ennoa

nodosa, Nephthys ciliata, Cystenides hyperborea, Terebellides

Stramii, Phascolosoma Strombi, Munnopsis typica, Acantho-

stepheia Malingrent, Tritropis Hellert, Unciola leucopes, Acan-=

thonotosoma inflatum, Idotea Sabinii, Nymphon hirtipes, Flus-

tra membranaceo-truncata, Mucronella scutulata and i, sim-

plex, Crisia eburneo-denticulata, Diastopora obelia, Hornera

sp., Aleyonidium excavatum, Barentsia bulbosa, Phylactella

grandis, Myriozoum subgracile, Flustra solida (=Eschara

palmata), Scalaria grenlandica, and Bulla propinqua.

On August 1, 1878, in lat. 76° 58! N., long. 45° 40! E., in

110 fathoms, at the edge of the pack-ice, individuals of the

following species were extremely numerous:—Five species of

fishes: Centridermichthys uncinatus, Icelus hamatus, Ago-

nus decagonus, Liparis vulgaris ?, and Hippoglossoides liman-

doides ; but the specimens were all of small size. Four crus-

taceans: Crangon boreas, Sabinea septemcarinata, Pandalus

annulicornis, and Idotea Sabinii. Nymphon Stromii and N.

robustum. ‘The Hchinoderms were Strongylocentrotus dré-

bachiensis, Crossaster papposus, vax. affinis, Ctenodiscus cris-

patus, Asterias stellionura, Ophiopleura arctica, and Astro-.

phyton Lamarckit. No Mollusca were brought to me from

this dredging by Mr. Grant; but not far off from this spot on

the previous day, in 130 fathoms, in sand and mud, Lima

subovata was very numerous, with several other shells.

Another rich neighbourhood appears to be off Mesjdus-

jarrskii Island, on the south-west of Novaya Zemlya, in from

62 to 67 fathoms, where three species of fish, fourteen species

of Mollusca, seven species of Crustacea Se Alauna

256 Mr. W. S. M. D’Urban on the

Goodsiri), nine species of Echinodermata (including Antedon

Eschrichtii) , ten species of Annelids, four species of Polyzoa,

six Hydroids (including Myriothela phrygia, Fab., and a very

large species of Lucernarta), and several sponges were ob-

tained on July 31 and August 1, 1879.

When it is considered that Mr. Grant only took such things

as were not required by the Dutch naturalists, the above lists

will convey some idea of the profusion of animal life in

Barents Sea.

Certain animals seem almost universally distributed in

this region, such as the interesting tube-worm Cystenides

hyperborea, which came up in almost every dredging and in

great numbers. “The Ophiurids Ophiocten sericeum, Ophio-

pholis bellis, and Ophiacantha spinulosa also occurred almost

everywhere, and sometimes choked the dredge with their

masses. Ctenodiscus crispatus was also very generally dis-

tributed at all depths from 62 to 210 fathoms.

Off the north coast of Norway, just outside Barents Sea,

the Ophiurids were scarce, and, on the contrary, Brachiopoda,

which were rarely met with in Barents Sea, abounded, at least

in individuals.

The annexed list of species (p. 258) is tabulated in a

similar manner. to that given by Dr. Marenzeller; and the

two can therefore be readily compared with each other.

SPONGIA.

Mr. Henry J. Carter, F'.R.S., has kindly furnished the

following descriptions of the two new Sponges :—

Suberites montalbidus.

Form monticular. Colour grey-white. Surface corrugated.

Vents, one large on the summit, naked, the rest small, on the

sides. Texture soft, matted. Spicules of two kinds, viz. :—

1, skeleton, large, subpinlike, head variable in shape; 2,

flesh-spicule, minute, shaft cylindrical, straight or curved,

pointed at each end and inflated in the centre. Size of speci-

men 11-12ths inch in diameter at the base, 8-12ths inch

high.

Suberites montiniger.

Form monticular. Colour grey-black. Surface even.

Vents, one large at the summit, fringed, the rest small, on the

sides. Texture soft, matted. Spicules of one kind only, viz.

skeleton, large, subpinlike, head oval, elongated. Size of

specimen 13-12ths inch in diameter at the base, 8-12ths inch

high,

Zoology of Barents Sea. 257

Hab. Marine, on hard objects.

Loc. Barents Sea, near 8.W. end of Novaya Zemlya, in

lat. 71° 6 N., long. 50° E. 31st July, 1879. Depth

62 fathoms.

Obs. Both these sponges are monticular in form, but speci-

fically different, as will be seen in comparing the above de-

scriptions. Suberites montalbidus, however, is, with the ex-

ception of form and slight differences in the spiculation, the

same as Suberites domuncula, Sdt.,=Halichondria suberea,

Johnston, common on the British shores. ‘The differences in

spiculation chiefly consist in the pinlike spicules of the former

not having such a globular or defined head, and the tlesh-

spicule for the most part being pointed at each end instead of

obtuse. Marenzeller mentions the following species collected

by the Austro-Hungarian expedition :—

Cacospongia Schmidtii, Mar.; Chalinula cavernosa, Mav. ;

Isodictya tenera, Mar.; Stylocordyla longissima, G. O. Sars ;

Thecophora semisuberites, Schm., and 7. elongata, Mar. ;

Riinalda uberrima, Schm.; Halicnemia hemispherica, M. Sars;

Microciona ambigua, Bowbk.; Cladorhiza abyssicola, M.

Sars; Ascetta coriacea, Mont.; Sycaltis glacialis, Hick.; and

Sycandra utriculus, Schm.

HYDROZOA.

The Rev. Thomas Hincks, B.A., F.R.S., has drawn up the

following list of the Hydrozoa :—

Order HYDROIDA.

Suborder Athecata.

Genus MyRI0THELA, Sars.

? Myriothela phrygia, Fabricius.

[Not M. phrygia of Allman and Hincks.]

This is distinct from the British species, and probably iden-

tical with Lucernaria phrygva of Fabricius.

Lat. 71° 6’ N., long. 50° E. Near S.W. end of Novaya

Zemlya, 62 fms. [Greenland (Fabr.), Norway (Sars) ; off

Halitax, N. §., in 52 fms. (Verri/).]

Genus EupENDRIUM, Ehrenberg.

Eudendrium ? sp.

A fragment only occurs, which does not enable me to de-

termine the species. The stem is compound below, but simple

Mr. W. S. M. D’ Urban on the

258

“piinjauay ywsuoury

"pyaimyngvag UC

“snun)

-yg uo ‘ouy ATOA Spuvysy iwogr YO

"yovaT VIUYINYAD UOC

"eApun07, B&BAON YO

"Unor nomihiyy uO

“piuUmyjouliay WC)

uunnpuoliny~ UC

"Wins

-ouns ey Stqeqord ‘AyTuo yuovisery W

‘aj0U 00g

*[B109 B 0} PoyPV}PV

‘c “

moydtosep 90g

rodvy £00 A.

‘SYAVULOYT

a9)

‘SULOYPVY

mdocy

0 “281

0 0 &

0 ¢ 8I

O 8& 6P

0 0 Og

98 6T GP

0 8&8 GP

G 66 98

96 GL QP

G 66 98

0 0 0g

0 0 O¢

OF 30= OF

0 O OG

OG 89 GZ

‘opnjyLsuoy

sol

oseooco oo

[nl

Ona

i~ b. be

“OPN

M0 NY

G S> S3 Sd

a a a

t~ hb hE NE

BL) LT

OV Q(T

eee ewee

eeee

§ syper ‘omnyeorTNU wnt0e[eH

** yossnzy ‘suodtos way LOLA

oe “

sung “yr ‘stnw084 BUTQOFeT

OM el 4 ‘STpUUTS pe

“cc cc

pry BYRIBysvy vppoosTED

sees + soroeds UMEpMopnoy

‘qn wishrpd vpoyjord py

‘wprouphyT

*VOZOUGATT

(poururrejepun soroads) BAPOTPOST

ds ‘a ‘0azen9 ‘L 77 Skostayuwow ——

‘ds ‘a ‘uapung *f WT ‘snprq[B}WoUL sopLtaqng

reeeeeeenes cover TuavuIpudyy BLIPUOTOTBy]T

‘VIDNOdG

VIVULOINATDO

"MO 7 “BVOULIVILL] VUTTNOOTLL,

*“VOZO LON

“OU NT

"GIST Pur BLOT ve “bs Guouy pp tA, fg wag spuaumg ur pojoapjoo spounuy fo 48vT

259

Zoology of Barents Sea.

OIL |0 OF SF/O se 92/82 ‘8‘T Mf «

O9T |96 GI S7)9 91 $4) 84's ‘08 i sf

OFT {81 29 48/9 @ GL/82 ‘2 F% «

OIG |08 89 G\ZL TF §1/ 82 ‘2 ‘RT (you) eyelnorm10d = “xag7 ‘snyedstx9 snostpouayy

“sea 0 OF SFO 82 91/82 ‘8'T | ‘apumug ‘stuype rea “(your ) snsodded z9ysussoa

oh SO P { sry AGL e)

*vATUIOZ BABAON JO 4SBO0d * AA ‘S HO} 6 0-0. -09:|0--0 Te) 6L-2-TE 4 nes edge, ‘snorpurfud.d vompUBoBLEIS WV

‘VadIoUudIsy

“eATmOZ BkeAon Jo ysvoo -mgHO| co |o 0 Oslo 9 IZl\6L‘2 ‘Ie: i “

88 | GE 8E/e 8s 4/6212 ‘6r |": & te ;

OIL (0 OF SV/O 82 92/8L'°8'T | (ayn wz ‘¢o) SISMATTIRGOAP snjoryUEd0[A3u0Ng

‘VACIONIHONT

"eATMIEZ BABAON Jo 4sv09 "‘M'SHO| 29 OF 0: OG NOT Oo LG Te eee estates nr asa waymnT ‘roqvos snBikdugy

‘VECIOUNHLOTOTT

“VIVNUACONIHON .

86E | 66 98/E SE GL) 62 ‘2 ‘CL DUETEEEEEE SS" ayyamar “epuog, eratesze 6)

ZOE Ole a°GE) OC 8G G2 a ie oes

STIOYS 09 poyoryyy | zg O05 0205 Oe ly, i rare = -

ORE= <1 0: ORG 0: BO Oye Rie boas estat hs i

CREE YEO O81 |98 61 SEIO OL Gz ey et og ct ee: ; ‘ iS

‘uoydiiosep cag} QOL [Gh L ShiGh 9 F2\¢ LL ‘6G tds ca Staging “eyeromo]8 vayjouury

‘VOZONILOW

‘aorey AI9A | 79 ©: 88 GEO GE y ey cnn oes ees ng vyefnuedues viieutoowy

. “pozxorhyng

‘uotmmpoeds ouQ| OOT |98 6 eF/9 OL eL/gz ae eee re eR 8 “euysserdno wireln7teg

*puvysy «voce FO ue : é a a jf ae oh 6 a sess fiysnoyyosatany ‘stpettesutaoop stsdoursepag

OST |98 BL SP\9 OT SL) B4°Z ‘OS | rect: sogng “eyemonsze eemqy,

"PUvysy weg HO| 8 O ¢ 8L)0 9 FL) 82°2 FT|" °5°:527 ds cu Seyounzy “enuzoorrpenb Ue els

Bi OE OBO GE eid YL 8 iiss te ees

‘yuepunge AT0 A % 0 F 810 9 PL/S4°L FT app Seyeprdsnory epperenyzag

Mr. W. 8S. M. D’ Urban on the

260

‘(aj0u 908) SuNOX| OIL [0 OF SF|O ge 92/82 ‘8‘T

‘uetaioeds Sunok AroA | OOT |98 GL SFI9 OT G2) 82 ‘2 ‘08

Mes apf ras) 0 0. O9)0O L262 218

ie eet Sel 4S 68 ORS Ze GL iGs 2a

‘quepunqe AeA | OSL {08 98 SF|8T TE 92/82 ‘2 ‘TE

OOL [GPL Srlce9 2/82 ‘L6G

Ole 108 8@ Go Gt IF G28) 2°21

OIL |0 OF SPIO se 92/82‘8‘T

19 0 88 67/0 &%@ 14/62 ‘8‘T

‘guepunge fteA| ect |G 68 9E/8 BE GL 6L ‘2 ‘CT

OSL |08 98 SFISL TE 92/822 ‘TS

OST I3PL SPler9 F2|82‘'2 ‘6

d OLZ @ 8G ZZ|GL IP $2182 ‘2 ‘SI

‘yuvpunge AleA | ZO O° 0 O80: 9 TZ. 6252-18

Q6. 12 68 881E 8G SZ\462‘2 ‘ST

OSL © 98 SFISL TE 92/82 ‘2 ‘TS

‘quepunqe AIEA} O9T @ 6L SF|9 9L g2\8Z ‘2 ‘0g

OO |2PL SFiGr9 2/82 ‘2‘6c

GZ 0 S-SLlO 9 FZ) S221

ras) 0. .0= 081109 0. “Tieue2- 1S

ras) 0) 0 09/0" Oo: THe 241s

‘uoutioeds eu | OTT {0 OF S/O ge 92/82 ‘8‘T

‘sun0X | OZ € 89 ZGIGL IP 2/82 ‘2 ‘ST

O9L {GFL Shlar9 2/82‘ ‘6S

OLS 8 8G G|ZL IP $L|82 ‘2 ‘ST

Z9 0 0 OSio 9 12/62 ‘2 ‘TS

BGI |G 6898/8 SE ZL|6L‘L ‘ST

Miah as ‘opnytsuoy| ‘apnitzey

*SyIVULE YT ul ent 410 ‘oye

*(ponuryuod) sa

(youvT) eae

“

‘LS ur “wyoreuery u0phydoysy

6 “

“ 6b

6c (14

“ “c

my “esojnurds eqyuevorryd¢

upounqy feoupore emmejdorydo

oop pee

eenene 6c 6c

eee eee 6c é

eeeeee (74 cc

(yowT) stpoq sttoydorydo

see (74 “c

(809. (oq) umMedttes way0TTdG,

(sauhpr) vysnqox

os mayny ‘sre was song

‘VaalowoInd¢

sees

‘8 garulag “eMUOT]I}s SeLIEISy

uosmoyy, ‘hy ‘storfiqg ToyseqoIy

“ “

* ON § ong ‘snuyde¢naey LoysByory

“sayy ‘snyedst1o snostpoue})

‘ULB NT

topes]

‘sopmuagsha Jo soqny Ueyorq Uy

op)

a) .

3 [oe

SY)

—

nal

“snyv0uJ, JO ST[EYS Ul

eATuLe7, BABA N

0 4svoo ‘A'S Yo {seqn9 ATjoys uy

“ekjune7, BABAON JO 48809 “AAS HO

edqutoz, BABAON JO 48809 "AAS HO

OoT

O9L

G 68 88\G &

9€ GI SF/9 OT

G PL G\cy 9

0 0 og|0 9

0 0 Os|0 9

0 0 09/0 9g

G 66 88/9 &@

OS 96 SF|OT IS

96 6L SF|9 OL

GPL &V\cr 9

8T 49 46)9 g

98 6L SF|9 YT

G 66 9E|E G

G 66 98|6 GE

G 66 98/8 GE

0 0 O0¢|0 9

G 66 96/8 GE&

96 61 GF\9 YT

0 0 0¢;0 9

0 0 oOs|0 9

0 0 OS|j0 9

96 61 7/9 OI

CO AGI (OEE pO) 958)

0 0 Og|0 9

OF 08 ‘O80; 2

0 8& 6F/0 &@

CC ee ““ “

eeeee “ “cc

“yuopr “IMIG BILOSO[ONSeYT

‘VHUAHAGY)

rreeereeesegoroads omoqokseqy

* -ushyy ‘sisuossoqsyids vyoqeg

“ “

. “c ““

. its “

oe “ ve

. “ “

‘maby “earoqiad ky sopruseys£O

peeeeeees cine TUIOIG SOpl[[eqes1ay,

(‘dy ‘esourrs =) ysojupopy ‘esouoie vprig

Aqgouva “7 Q yng ‘Usaavayt AA vruoqdoxy,

eeeerenne

‘** ayy “Ar ‘routs sysoqdgy

“ce ‘6

wun ‘oO “eye sXyyq don

srreees sub yr ‘8yeuOZ 81910 NT

sree gone “sorta BIOs NT

* wasunzy “eatoqiad dy VIy}I0N

teeeeeses sung “esopou BouUny

mes sung “eurdstret BOSLoR'T

Tretees Bquy “wreg gouty

(ysuyor) reduat oureany

‘VaTTANNY

“SHNUHA

oneee

"' CynpAr) TyTOIAWOsy wopeywy

*VHCIONIUD

Mr. W.S. M. D’ Urban on the

262

: OTT [0 OF GF/O 8292/9268 T [orrtttttt ts tees: yovaz ‘srar0ormune an] epaeg

69 0 0 09/0 9 TZ G2 2B Se ett eer ger: TreqoleE

OPT {8T 249 LE/9 GF GLISL LHP ttt: wohooy eyuepoen oy4qoddryy

rae) 00 oslo 9 IZ GLA TE] tee stete ess teee ss nee Gispoon eunepy

“‘puypyjydopog

‘snoreumnt pue ore] OIL 0 OF &F!O0 ge 92 2 QT © a 8 ek ee OA a Ore O 6a une ere eae if “

pnur pue pus uM OST O& 98 GF SI 18 92 pees Ge [tenis aia) le ea 8s here were e leaeniata “ “

‘suoumeds [Teug}] Oot |9¢ 6 cr |9 OT GL/8L°L OS] ct ttt cahoor tageg vaopy

“OrnPVUIMAy | «6S CG «66S OSS BS GZ EGE EGT Stitt cece ees (-qog) wouvdo verted AFT

OOL [98 6LGFIO OT GLIQ22 OR cc ott (wafoy) sodoone] vporoug

QOL |98 GL SF/9 OT GL/BLZ LOS] ttt sung eordéy sedouungy

: O9L 98 BL GFI9 OL @2 BPOeUn | ae eee oe in i

pussy weg FO| 9G 0-9 8T10 9 #2 39-05 5] PRES ORS AEE aaa Sa yooog “woreH stdoytry,

O9T {98 GL SF)9 OT CL) 82°2 OG) ttt (9209) mmarSmyeyy vrydoysoqjuvy

BGI |G 68 9S|S GE GLIGL LT) ts gyag “emosntaey soqyrqaday

ras) 0 0 08/0 9 TL/62°2 TE ttt ttt tts (aeegngr) snqeotoy snqyuvoereuME

OOT |98 GT SF)9 OT $2) 82°08 ttt Ceahowy) wzepUT vMOsojoMOTZUBOW

ZO 0 ry) 0¢ 0 9 2 GER Te [hs VA Shs Cees ea ere aie (sddiyg) xeSua xuouy

: Goyer ayy puyoyiydowpy

eIOYS UO ][aYys-sxsnz prop uy) O O8 F910 08 SLISZ‘efsal"o tt ttt: wp809 ng -Snqeor0d

“PUYs] Iwog Fo zupunge A19A | CF Q9 2 81/9 9 %2/82 LOL triers sss 7 Seprouepeq snuepeg

“mapadl?.tt)

‘VROVIsaAUD

“V¥dOd0Y HLUV

~__—-oo>l o ——--S —— aes

es wea | PRaBUOT| -aPMNET | ore ‘ome

1 dag yseVoy | YON

*(penurju0d) gse’7

263

Zoology of Barents Sea.

SS ee

0 ¢ SLtio 9 2/982 ‘2 ‘FI

ZL IP SL

GL IP &2

“ t3

(74 “c

‘ox ‘sem10}8 UG

‘yuepungy

“ekjute7z, BAVAON FO

“puvysy teed BO

ehpme7 vkvrAoNn FO

‘AQOWUVA PaIno[Od-ylV(T

"Pay

-s] Iwog Yo yuepunqe puv ouy AoA

“ “cc

‘TeyueTd Arto A.

‘ony Sunmoong ‘anDAT

Jo syjeys ur ‘edqoez vivaon YO

"paepsy teeq FO

‘suoumtoods [Bulg

"99.00 T[}TM

pepeoy & {snoreumu pues oug A190 A

‘snoreumnu A190 A

0S 8 GG

oo wmoCcoo

Yes)

So NOOCOCOMNO

i} Releiolololo)

oo MOCO O

9 2

gL ‘2 ‘SI

> G3 D Od Gd SD

~ ree eh

ie.8)

OD GO S> 00 00 >

ae oe ee oe oe oe

Tl Ne OMe ofc oN io 0)

Oo WMrorr

COnmom 00300

re eee

ic) e786 6 ete eenelm olen) 6) Bier sie 6

u 8 ve) @) 6 ele « @.¢ @ 6 6's 6 8).6)0 6) crea) 6 ss

"8 gap ‘eotye1a ——

“T “eyeoutl] ——

teeeeeeeeess gong ‘skyovjsouour viodraviq ute yy

rereeees guy “eyvoUNsj-OVdVURIQ UG BIULL]

reese ereseeereeess usuyor euvkeLiny, ensng

ug ‘STLovls vunLog “pog Y sup “vyeute, vodtuey]

oe “6 “

Ce ee

eee wee eee ee

aaron é é

"* “oy & sya “eyeuie} voduayl

nesses ysng “igoved BIteln{[a)

.eeee 6“ “

so cee YSNg VIVIILOT BILBT[OUTEL)

‘pozhjoq

*VECIONSATIOLL

‘VOSO TION

wines 0 are eee ak rata O TROGLA

«sets © eels ele 6 yovaT ‘aptowris

creneee ess «ag “mgengor

te yahowy “UOIYS uoydurs N

oe (73 6

Cr “ 43

rreeees nag Sadia uoyduséy

"‘pIDULOsOpoT

ane “ “

Po dala ‘suoosoqnd snandedng

. “ “

. “ce 14

* aurgngy “eyeutreoureydes RomIGeg

rrteee sddiyg ‘svotoq uosuEty

Mr. W. 8S. M. D’ Urban on the

264

‘wachuayy UC

‘Unipuapygy UC

epee

“WY JO soqn} 03 poyor}e Guepunqy

‘smog UO

‘dig ‘npyos v.qsnpy UC

‘UnLpuapnsy UO

‘yuepunqy

‘souo}S UC)

‘so10]S UG

"s9T10}S UC)

*g9U0}S UC,

“souls UG

"49019 PUB aI} OSTR pu

‘orp ‘sTTOYS ‘seu0js TO MoUULOD A190 A.

‘ow SATIOJS TGQ

*SYIVULOY

*SULOYYRI

rod

SS CE ee)

O80 —S LEG 26128 (sss

G\9 91 GL/ 82° "06)"*"***

SEE GE BA GusLe ed | oarcecen

OFNOe9 SAGE Ie see

GED OLS iG 2aOG oie

RENO Ope eae ee

GPO) “OL Gey: 20g) sets

CHO “OIRGV REY, On lp

Chl'G: “OL Guu Oe enc.

OGG. AGGRO) LRG cute

GPO. AOU GENE 2 0G

GF19 9L 92/82‘ ‘08

BIByosy =

Gr i9 9L 94/824 08) 00022"

GV9 OL GL) 82/208) ioc e.

Bh 9: OL C2182 20g

COSTAL LSE Sh ees

S059 “Pale spa

S00 <oeralieee Ph es

AN OreOGsey|| SG) canal

GPG: OIL Sy LeOR i es

SUlO 8 Paes pie es

SHO. 0 PUlGlevepe tees

BEIGL URS ele Leelee wee

SOO) Peel Lei anes oe

81/0 9 P4/eL°L FL) rr

‘OpnyLsuoT| “opnzyry aye |

SUT

1310 N

*(ponuryuoo) 9se7

"''* mapsiafay ‘arepnSuis vuLosoxorT

+ ds ‘a ‘syoupy ‘vsoqmng viszuereg

IoAdoeogond aos Japyp” suayr BIySNg,

‘ds -u ‘syouzy ‘xojduns wmrprayorry

‘u ‘syoupy ‘cANyeavoxe UUNIprUoLoTW

“e's ony erreonii8A Btodoueyory

CeeOe CO SC rer ey ‘ds ¢ ‘eroutopy

‘psuyor “etjaqo vxrodoyseiq.

Huugy “eyepnotuep-oauMgea VISIID

sotateseuereee cdg om a “erodaran

"ds ‘a ‘syopy “eaqets exeyosoy

* Guy “eyeuzed vypereyossy pup ‘sung “eyeuaped

) woscrurjg

‘eprlfos (va}snpy) vaeyosoy

‘ds u ‘syauazy ‘xopduats

Terese cusng “eyeTNoS VITeUOLON TL

‘ds a ‘syowpzy ‘stpuas 2 vppoyoupAyg

OOS. * UDUMOAT “BUINIYS BTTOIOT

(‘qeug “MeoRysn.10 WUMOZOTIATY)

asia "+" wosnogy ‘euejd ——

Maite) fois eaihe calls "T “eurpeAy

nreess usng “esonuts vpfarodoztyag

‘WO. ‘eTHRLoqns wMozoLsyy

“* unuLwoay “eSOTDGny BUILOg

J! soyog “eyerpro Byjaqodoxoryy,

+e 6 “

eee eee

see e ee

eevee

eee eee

eee ee

nerreess guy “eoyoIe ——

ysng ‘xrydos vrodimetqueyy

“OUR NJ

265

‘ou Ara A

Zoology of Barents Sea.

‘oBivy A190 A

OLG

G 68 8&

O€ 89 GG

Pecos SS

CONDON

= ate

BD LO CO ro GD ri © 10

IN HSN ine) at

ine) bo

RRR

meiod

Ht oD

CO QI =H ec

tree

OD <5 €O

—

66 GL

re Ori

st —

6 GO OD <H

oe ae

non

SSIS

Daoartsas

SOINDMHAANAN

S> GO GO G0 GO GO

RRKRRRRRS

** eyeoyey ‘ABA §

yooounzy “eyeyut

Ci Oe) Oat Chet)

eee eee we

‘é

“

(73

fing ‘stpeIoeys vary

6c “

' pasoz, ‘epoorssAqe Vpory

“ ““

“

S.WS) "WT ENS wre

ee eve

onee

ones

“IVA

eee

“

6é

“ce

“cc

“

(14

yyy “epuured epory

sees

73 “ce

hing “epnyeuty eperT

“

‘quopg ‘sine, B[NONNY

6c oe

"++ "7 “sIoostp BLIB[OIPOT

shawfar “eyeroqns vuiry

** saquog ‘isud¥ysoFT Wo}

“cs

liquanoy *g ‘9 ‘snorpurpucdrs u8eg

“p.lafiyouog

‘UtdOUg VOSATTIOW

‘uospung ‘stsueSieqzyids vpnyzeiqa.tay,

CCR

-onyuoydes ‘wea “7 ‘srymedtes-yjndeo vpnyerqeray,

‘ppodowovigr

Mr. W. S. M. D’Urban on the

266

“Stilo

“SY IVULOY,

‘ante, £10 A

“3un0 XK

weds 9.0.1e']

*SULOT}RT

G 6&8 96

8ST 249 Ls

SL 249 LE

Gy t SP

0& 89 GG

0-0 &6é

G 68 8&

€ 96 SP

8L 249 L&E

SI 249 LE

Oo. g si

0-0) 08

G 66 8&

SL 249 LE

Om 09

O- OF 08

G 6& 8&

8L 249 Ls

6 89 Ge

OF 0. 02

G 6& 8&

O€ 89 GG

G 6&8 88

Of 98 4

‘apnyzLsuoy

q4SeUoy

€ GE GL

0& ¢ GL

9 ¢ G@

Gy 9 FL

GL Iv &2Z

0 9 2

G &@ GL

8I 1& 92

0g ¢ GL

9 ¢g GL

0 9 84

0 9 IZ

G &6 GL

os ¢ GL

oO-9 Iz

0 9 TZ

G 8¢ GL

G 86 GL

0g ¢ GL

GL LV &Z

0 9 TZ

G §6 GL

GL Iv &4

G $6 GL

SI 16 94

" ! fe}

apnytyL]

T[}10 N

@ OS

oe od

en) oO

tb tit

Fa aT ON eg aT Ce OR a Cnn NT Sa Sn Nn Sn a

N ns

ie6)

CO GD

Bs). (enn oN ee. EN

‘aye

*(ponurytoo) 9827

eases 6 6é

seen “ (74

terse omar Seaeo eyedary

‘ppodo.usv9

cc “

14 “

sing "AT WMeI}IA ToMITeyuEpoydtg |

“pryauodouapog

ft 14

“ec “

“ “

14 66

estoard mwa “7 ‘esOSNI VABOTXEG

eee eceee

. 73 “

(T4 cc

* wmmayg ‘BaXBd[BO BUITTAT,

zpuuay) ‘sI[Batog o4.1eISV

wee e ee eee “6 ¢

cee 66 “

eee “ c

"+ fing ‘eyeuerd o}1R4sW

iT) 17

* “7 ‘CUMOTpURIST TANIpIEd

"*** ayoonagy ‘septotnounqood vary

‘ cc

seeee 4

"'' finay ‘sIpetor[s vorw

“OUV NT

267

Zoology of Barents Sea.

‘aor-youd Jo espa FW

‘9401S pq B UL MettIeds ouG,

“BUNO K

“ce “

iT “

‘eot-yoed Jo ospo FW

uTyYs}oyeyy ‘eLoys uo “Teys pee]

“Tey | “c

“BuNO X

‘umeds puv opnsdeo-Saoq

‘Sun0 XK

‘Sun0 K

oooooocoSo

ooooooeco

(oP)

inn)

eRe)

LO |

—

boss

Bee ee eS) SOU GRISO GY 2) AIO E80 OER FO MONRO OSE 8

nA)

on)

Lal

iar)

ap)

DOMAODOOWOCONGDON S10

ei Loe i Oe)

inp)

Baio

—

~—

WADAGBDOOGAWVWAAAODMOSSCODGCSeHnOCOCH

OANAWODMDODOANMWOMODIONOONOCON

8li0 9 84

ns oe

Ooo ror

SaaS

aD oD

(o Oe Oe Oem Tonio Oem yo 6)

Se Oe ee ae ee Oe oe

62 ‘1 ‘BI

gz ‘Z ‘og

82 ‘2, ‘6%

6, Jets

Va aya |

gL ‘1 ‘6S

82 ‘8 ‘8S

62-18

61 ‘2 ‘BI

61 ‘2 ‘TS

GDR Ais

82 ‘2 ‘TE

92 ‘2 ‘FL

62 ‘2 ‘GT

62 ‘2 ‘1g

62 ‘2 ‘eT

BL ‘2 ‘6G

82 ‘2 6%

8 °L FL

82 ‘2 ‘08

62 ‘2 ‘TE

62°21

62 ‘L ‘61

82 ‘L6G

82 ‘2 FL

"t ++" (77) saplopuvmy saptossopsoddrzy

ec ee satoads snimuatg

Ce UT ‘4 SIIBSNA stredry

(yoog ) sntsX103douom soproroydopidsy

“c 74

tyetsress sunay ig ‘SsnuoSeoep snuosy

rrseeseess ofoay ‘snyeurey snpeoy

‘ymag ‘snyeuroun sATyYOTULepLaIywa()

*SHOST

VIVUEIdLAHA

seen ewe ce “

rrressss gupy qa ‘enbutdord vg

rere eesess mou ‘stpeprae td

** sITiqou “IRA “guoyy ‘epNoLLany

Tees NOD ‘VYVULIVITG VILOJOIMET

seeeeeces crpa “rr ‘snqgoodsop snsn yt

. cc “

CC ie ee

Sig Sate pil eer OOO ee ‘snsonj10} SST

tenner ee pA (QD “TUNyeRI[to

eee weet eeeenes "T ‘g[Brlorys mnuong

6c “cc

eee een ee we

beeteeseees or Gonyepun UMUDONg

IBA ‘sn192.19QDJ ‘VNPLIIA BLIBTTEOUBD

cc 6c

a 6c 6c

seeerees gnag BoLpuv[UOL BOTYEN

eee treet rete eee “ 66

Po ecece Cee Cyn Clea UuyawMy ‘STUTR BOTYEN

ts Cana) 2)/ 7-179) ‘vorpue[Ucdis BLIB[VOG

BITJOIB “IBA ‘finoyjnoy ‘sneteuld SUIOL,

rf é it 06

eee eer ee eee

rreeessessss grouhipr ‘SnsOooWea SnTIOL],

rreeeees sumay) ‘SnoIpUL[UOIs SNOT,

268 Mr. W. 8S. M. D’Urban on the

towards the extremity, and of a rather dark horn-colour.

Branches are given off irregularly, which are ringed at the

base and at intervals above it; they bear alternate polypi-

ferous ramules, similarly annulated. The form is nearly

allied to EH. ramosum, if not identical with it.

Lat. 72° 32! 3" N., long. 36° 29! 5” E., 128 fms.

Suborder Thecaphora.

Genus CALYCELLA, Hincks.

Calycella fastigiata, Alder.

Lat. 75° 16' 6” N., long. 45° 19! 36” E., 160 fms., on Al-

- cyonidium ; lat. 72° 32’ 3" E., long. 36° 29' 5” E., 128 fms.,

on Gemellaria, &c.; lat. 71° 23’ N., long. 49° 38’ E., 67 fms.

In the Barents-Sea specimens the pedicels are long and

distinctly annulated; in the British examples which I have

seen they are smooth.

Genus LAForA, Lamouroux.

Lafoéa grandis, Hincks. -

Lat. 75° 16’ 6" N., long. 45° 19! 36” E., on Myriozoum,

160 fms. [Davis Straits, 100 fms. (Wallich); Atlantic coasts of

America (Verrill).|

Genus LAFOoEINA, M. Sars.

Lafoéina tenuis, Sars.

Lat. 71° 23’ N., long. 49° 38’ E., on Cellularia Peachit, in

67 fms., and lat. 71°6' N., long. 50° E., in 62 fms., off Novaya

Zemlya.

Genus Fitetium, Hincks.

Filellum serpens, Hassall.

Lat. 74° N., long. 23° E., in 220 fms., on Sertularella

tricuspidata. Also very fine on Balanus, off Bear Island, in

25 fms.

Genus Hatectum, Oken.

Halecium muricatum, Ellis and Solander.

Fragments with fine capsules amongst a mass of Gemellaria

loricata, off Bear Island, in 25 fms.

Genus SERTULARELLA, Gray.

Sertularella tricuspidata, Alder.

Extremely abundant. Lat. 74° N., long. 23° E., in

Zoology of Barents Sea. 269

220 fms. ; and also off Bear Island, in 25 fms. As is usual

in Arctic specimens, the capsules are present in profusion.

Sertularella quadricornuta, n. sp.

Bear Island, in 25 fms.

Genus THurartA, Fleming.

Thuiaria articulata, Pallas.

Lat. 75° 16’ 6" N., long. 45° 19’ 36" E., in 160 fms. Ob-

tamed by Austro-Hungarian expedition in lat. 76° 14’ N.,

long. 58° 54’ E., 100 metres. [British Seas.]

Genus SELAGINOpSIS, Allman.

Selaginopsis decemserialis, Mereschkowsky.

Lat. 74° N., long. 23° E., in 220 fms., and also off Bear

Island, in 25 fms. [Northern Pacific Ocean (Mereschkow-

sky). |

Genus SERTULARIA, Linn.

Sertularia cupressina, L.

Lat. 75° 16' 6" N., long. 45° 19’ 36” E. A single speci-

men from 160 fms. [British Seas; Labrador (Packard) ;

Massachusetts Bay (Agass7z).]

Marenzeller mentions the following species which were

not in Mr. Grant’s collection:—Corymorpha glacialis, M.

Sars; Salacia abietina, M. Sars; Lafoéa dumosa, Flem.; and

L. fruticosa, M. Sars.

ACTINOZOA.

Mr. H. J. Carter considers the Ammothea which occurred

abundantly in Barents Sea, and of which Mr. Grant brought

me many specimens, distinct from A. Luetkent of Maren-

zeller. He has drawn up the following description :—

Ammothea glomerata.

Cauliflower-like, consisting of more or less verruciform

polyps aggregated into tuberose, globular masses, arising from

a longitudinally corrugated stem. Colour, in spirits, white.

Texture cartilaginous. Surface irregular, on account of the

variety in size and variable amount of projection of the

polyps. Composed of subcartilaginous material charged with

calcareous spicules. Polyps octotentacular, the largest about

1-24th inch in diameter ; tentacles tubular, coated both inside

Ann. & N. Mag. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 19

4.70 Mr. W. S. M. D’ Urban on the

and out with spicules ; spicules comparatively long, slightly

curved, slightly clavate, more or less covered irregularly with

small tubercles, 1-100th by 1-750th inch in their greatest

dimensions.

Hab. Marine, growing on the stems of Tubularia and

attached to shells, 62 to 160 fms., Barents Sea.

Obs. This differs from Ammothea Luetkeni, Marenzeller

(Coelent., Echinod. u. Wiirmer der k.-k. dsterreichisch-unga-

rischen Nordpol-Exp. p. 16, Taf. iii. fig. 1: Wien, 1877,

4to), in the more or less agglomerated condition of the

polyps, which in A. Luetkent are separate like bunches of

grapes. ‘The latter has been found on the west coast of

Greenland, and by Capt. Feilden in Smith Sound. With

reference to the disputed point about the “ retractile”’ nature

of the polyps in Ammothea, there can be no doubt that they

are verruciform and composed of tubular tentacles coated all

over, both inside (that is, towards the internal cavity of the

polyps) -and outside, with spicules, as above stated ; while in

Lobularia they are attached to a retractile tube within the

radiated aperture of the surface. Hence, as stated by Kolli-

ker (apud Marenzeller), they are not retractile. In Ammothea

the only tentacles are those seen on the outside of the cell,

which is not imbedded in the matrix.

Marenzeller mentions the following Actinozoa as having

been met with by the Austro-Hungarian expedition :—

Ammothea Luetkeni, Mar.; Gersemia florida, Rathke, and

G. loricata, Mar.; Umbellula encrinus, L.; Paragoria arborea,

L.; Urticina felina, L. ; Phellia, sp. ?; and Zoanthus arcticus,

M. Sars.

Dr. van Lidth de Jeude mentions a species of Actinda as

having been found in three dredgings. On one occasion two

specimens were obtained attached to a large whelk(?)-shell.

One or two corals brought home by Mr. Grant have not yet

been determined.

ECHINODERMATA.

' Orossaster papposus (Linck), var. affin’s (Brandt).

The only specimen brought me by Mr. Grant had but eight

rays.

Ophiopleura arctica, Duncan, in Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

August and September 1878.

Only two specimens of this rare Ophiurid were brought me

by Mr. Grant.

Zoology of Barents Sea. 271

Astrophyton Lamarckii, Mill. et Tr.

. Respecting the young specimen of this species taken in

lat. 76° 58’ N., long. 45° 40’ E., in 110 fms., the Rev. A. M.

Norman remarks as follows ;—‘ The tubercles on the ribs of

the disk make this, at first sight, to look like A. Agassizii; but

the arms are not granular as in that species, and I therefore

conclude that with advancing growth the tubercles on the ribs

would disappear, instead of being developed into the irregular

spines of Agassizii. I therefore suppose this specimen to be

the young of A. Lamarckit.”

Marenzeller mentions the following species, of which there

were no examples in Mr. Grant’s collections :—Haplodactyla

arctica, Marenzeller; Psolus Fabricii, D. & K.; Pteraster

militaris, O. F. Miiller ; Stichaster albulus, Stp.; Corethaster

hispidus, Wy. Thom.; Amphiura Sundevalli, M. & T.; As-

trophyton eucnemis, M. & 'l.; Antedon celtica, Barrett; and

aeSarsi, 1). .& K.

Dr. van Lidth de Jeude alludes to the following’:—Mol-

padia, sp., Psolus, sp., in great numbers on 15th July, 1879,

in 138 tms. ; Cribella sanguinolenta, on 17th July, in 127 fms.;

Ophiocoma nigra, Asteronyx Loveni?, and a Comatula on 5th

and 17th July, in 100 and 127 fms.

VERMES.

Dr. van Lidth de Jeude mentions the following species of

worms, of which there are no representatives in Mr. Grant’s

collections :—Ampharete arctica, Scione lobata, Onuphis

Eschrichtii, Clymene lumbricalis, Brada villosa and B. granu-

lata, and Phyllodoce grenlandica.

Dr. Marenzeller enumerates the following species which

were apparently not obtained by the Dutch expeditions :—

Cerebratulus angulatus, O. F. Miller; Scalibregma inflatum,

Rathke; Cistenides granulata, L. ; Ampharete Goes’, Mgrn.,

Amphicteis Gunneri, M. Sars; Melinna cristata, M. Sars ;

Amphitrite cirrata, O. F. Miiller; Thelepus circinatus, F, ;

Euchone tuberculosa, Kréyer; Chone infundibuliformis, Kroyer;

and C. Duneri, Mgrn.; Spirorbis lucidus, Mont. (this is pro-

bably the species which occurs on some of the Polyzoa brought

home by Mr. Grant) ; Hyalopotamus Claparedit, Mar.; Eu-

crante villosa, Mgrn.; Nephthys longosetosa, Cirst. ; Phyllodoce

Luetkent, Mgrn.; Syllis fascrata, Mgrn. ; Nerets pelagica, L. ;

Northia conchylega, M. Sars; Glycera capitata, rst.; Phasco-

losoma Cirstedii, Kef.; and Echiurus forcipatus, Rein.

The Gephyrean Phascolosoma Strombi, Mont., was found

inhabiting repaired tubes of Cystenides paper toreeal

272 Mr. W. 8. M, D’ Urban on the

CRUSTACEA.

Dr. van Lidth de Jeude mentions Hippolyte polaris and H.

Sowerbyi as having been dredged (the latter in great numbers)

on 17th July, 1879. He also mentions Pagurus Bernhardus

as being frequent at Matotschkin Shar, and a species of Hyas.

POLYZOA.

The Rey. Thomas Hincks has furnished the following list

the species collected by Mr. Grant :—

Subclass HOLOBRANCHIA.

Group a. Ecroprocra.

Order GYMNOLEMATA.

Suborder Cheilostomata.

Genus GEMELLARIA, Savigny.

Gemellaria loricata, L.

Very abundant off Bear Island, in 25fms. A dark-coloured

variety occurs, with much elongated internodes, in lat. 72°

32! 3" N., long. 36° 29 5" E. [St. Lawrence, Dawson.]

Genus CELLULARIA, Pallas.

Cellularia Peachit, Busk.

Lat. 71° 23’ N., long. 49° 38’ E., 67 fms., off S.W. end of

Novaya Zemlya. [St. Lawrence, Dawson.]

Genus Menipea, Lamouroux.

Menipea ternata, Ellis & Solander (normal form).

Extremely abundant, as in all northern dredgings.

Menipea ternata (forma gracilis, Smitt)=M. gracilis, Busk.

Lat. 72° 32’ 3" N., long. 36° 29' 5” E., 128 fms. [F.-

Pierce Bay, lat. 79° 29’ N., last British Arctic expedition. ]

Genus Bucuta, Oken.

Bugula Murrayana, Johnston.

On Gemellaria loricata, lat. 72° 32! N., long. 36° 29! 5" E.,

128 fms. [St. Lawrence, Dawson; lat. 79° 29' N., last Brit,

Arctic exped. |

Zoology of Barents Sea. 273

Genus FiLustra, Linneus.

Flustra membranaceo-truncata, Smitt.

An essentially Arctic form. In this species membranous

processes are given off from the back of the cells, terminating

in branched fibrils, by which the zoarium is attached. This

structure, which is not shared by other members of the genus,

points to some peculiarity in the conditions of life.

Genus Mrempranipora, Blainville.

Membranipora monostachys, Busk.

On stones &c., lat. 74° N., long. 24° E., 220 fms.

Membranipora lineata, L.

On stones off Bear Island, 25 fms.

Membranipora craticula, Alder.

On stones off Bear Island, 25 fms. [St. Lawrence, Daw-

son. |

Membranipora Sophie, Busk.

On stones off Bear Island, in 25 fms.

Membranipora arctica, Smitt.

Extremely common. ‘This is the most abundant species

amongst the dredgings from Barents Sea. _ It occurs creeping

over stones, shells, &c., and also erect and free, forming ex-

pansions composed of a single lamina or of two (Hemeschara

or Eschara auctt.). In the Hemescharine state the dorsal

surface of the zocecia is seen to be thickly covered with minute

white disks. Lat. 74° N., long. 23° E., 220 fms.; and off

Bear Island, 25 fms.

Genus MicroporE.ia, Hincks.

Microporella ciliata, Pallas.

On stones off Bear Island. The zocecia are much calcified

and often coarsely grooved, the furrows extending from the

margin to the umbo, which overhangs the pore. The latter

is suborbicular and strongly dentate, and is placed in a hollow

between the umbo and the lower lip. The avicularium is

very generally wanting.

974 Mr. W. S. M. D’Urban on the

Genus Portna, D’Orbigny.

Porina tubulosa, Norman.

On stones off Bear Island, 25 fms. [St. Lawrence, Daw-

son. |

Genus Myriozoum.

Myriozoum subgracile, D’Orb.

Lat. 75° 16’ 6" N., long. 45° 19’ 36” E., 160 fms. Lat.

75° 36’ 3" N., long. 57° 6 7" BE. (Mar enzeller).

Genus SCHIZOPORELLA, Hincks.

Schizoporella sinuosa, Busk.

On stones, lat. 72° 55! N., long. 37° 57! 18" E., in 150 fms.

[St. Lawrence, Dawson. |

Schizoporella plana, Dawson (=Myriozoum crustaceum,

Smitt).

Off Bear Island. [St. Lawrence, Dawson. |

Schizoporella hyalina, L.

On stones off Bear Island, 25 fms.

Genus PoRELLA, Gray.

Porella struma, Norman.

Lat. 73° 41’ 6” N., long. 22° 58’ 30” E., in 220 fms.

The habit of growth in the only Barents-Sea specimen is.

Hemescharine; and the dorsal surface of the zocecia is furnished

with one or more spinous projections, often of some length.

[North of the Shetland group ; Bergen (Norman).]

Genus PHyLAcTELia, Hincks.

Phylactella? grandis, n. sp.

Lat. 75° 16' 6" N., long. 48° 19! 26” E., 160 fms.

Genus MucroneE.ua, Hincks.

Mucronella scutulata, Busk.

On stones, lat. 75° 16’ 6” N., long. 45° 19' 36” E., 160 fms.

Mucronella simplex, n. sp.

On stones, lat. 75° 16' 6" N., long. 45° 19' 36" H., 160 fms.

Zoology of Barents Sea. 275

Genus HiscHara, auctt.

Eschara (Flustra) solida, Stimpson (= Eschara palmata, Sars,

and Escharella palmata, Smitt).

Abundant in lat. 75° 16’ 6! N., long. 45° 19! 36" E.,

160 fms. Lat. 79° 13’ 1” N., long. 63° 21’ 7” E. (Maren-

zeller). [Greenland; St. Lawrence. |

Eschara glabra, nu. sp.

Lat. 75° 16’ 6" N., long. 45° 19’ 36" E., 160 fms.|

Genus CELLEPORA, Fabricius.

Cellepora, ?n. sp.

On Hudendrium, lat. 72° 32! 3" N., long. 36° 29’ 5” E.,

128 fms.

Suborder Cyclostomata.

Genus CrisiA, Lamouroux.

Crisia eburneo-denticulata, Smitt.

Lat. 75° 16’ 6" N., long. 45° 19’ 36” E., 160 fms.

Genus DiAsropora, Lamouroux.

Diastopora obelia, Johnston.

On Eschara palmata (Flustra solida, Stp.), lat. 75° 16' 6" N.,

long. 45° 19’ 36" E., 160 fms. [St. Lawrence, Dawson. |

Genus HornerA, Lamouroux.

Hornera, ?sp.

Lat. 75° 16’ 6" N., long. 45° 19’ 36" E., 160 fms.

Genus LIicHENOPORA, Defrance.

Lichenopora verrucaria, Fabricius.

On Balanus, off Bear Island, 25 fms.

Suborder Ctenostomata.

Genus ALcYONIDIUM, Lamouroux.

Alcyonidium excavatum, n. sp.

Attached to tubes of Annelids, lat. 75° 16’ 6" N., long.

45° 19! 5!" E.

276 On the Zoology of Barents Sea.

Genus ARACHNIDIUM, Hincks.

Arachnidium simplex, n. sp.

On other Polyzoa, lat. 71° 6’ N., long. 50° E., 62 fms.,

off Novaya Zemlya.

Genus Busk1a, Alder.

Buskia nitens, Aldev.

On Eudendrium, lat. 72° 32’ 3" N., long. 36° 29’ 5" E.

Group 6. Eyroprocra.

Order PEDICELLINEA.

BARENTSIA, nov. gen.

Barentsia bulbosa, nu. sp.

Lat. 75° 16! 6" N., long. 45° 19’ 36” E., 160 fms.

Genus Loxosoma, Keferstein.

Loxosoma singulare, Keferstein.

On Menipea, lat. 71° 6’ N., long. 50° E., off S.W. end of

Novaya Zemlya, in 62 fms.

The foregoing list of Barents-Sea Polyzoa embraces thirty-

two species, of which six appear to be new. It compares very

favourably with the results in this department of the Arctic

expedition under Sir G. Nares, by which only seventeen

species were obtained.

Marenzeller mentions, in addition to the species in Mr. Grant’s

collection, the following seven species :—Hornera lichenotdes,

L. ; Alcyonidium gelatinosum, L.; Scrupocellaria inermis,

Norm.; Membranipora Flemingtt, Busk; Eschara cervicornis,

Pallas (probably = Porella compressa, Hincks) ; Discopora

coccinea, Abildg., form ventricosa, Hass. (= Mucronella ven-

tricosa, Hassall) ; Cellepora ramulosa, form avicularis (= Cel-

lepora avicularis, Hincks).

BRACHIOPODA.

Brachiopoda were rarely met with in Barents Sea. Dr.

van Lidth de Jeude mentions Terebratula cranium as having

occurred off the north coast of Norway.

PTEROPODA.

Dr. van Lidth de Jeude records Clio borealis and Limacina

arctica.

On new Hydroida and Polyzoa from Barents Sea. 277

GASTROPODA.

The following species are mentioned by Dr. van Lidth de

Jeude which were not found in Mr. Grant’s collection :—

Stphonentalis affinis and Hero formosa, Lovén, the latter in

the Matotschkin Shar, where also other species of Nudibran-

chiata occurred.

CONCHIFERA.

Dr. van Lidth de Jeude mentions Pecten islandicus, P.

septemradiatus and P. abyssorum?, Cardium ciliatum, and

Panopea norvegica as occurring in Barents Sea.

On examining the list of animals collected by Mr. Grant it

will be found that there are enumerated 153 species, namely—

Protozoa 1, Spongia 4, Hydrozoa 13, Actinozoa 2, Echino-

dermata 16, Annelida 15, Gephyrea 1, Crustacea 24, Polyzoa

32, Brachiopoda 2, Mollusca 36, Pisces 7.

Considering the limited means at Mr. Grant’s disposal, and

the confined space on board the little vessel, in which fourteen

persons were cooped up, it will probably be acknowledged that

he has achieved satisfactory results by his efforts to secure

specimens for the Exeter Museum.

XXXIII.—On new Hydroida and Polyzoa from Barents Sea.

By the Rev. Tuomas Hincxs, B.A., F.R.S.

[Plate ¥V.]

A FULL list of the Hydroida and Polyzoa obtained by Mr. W.

J. A. Grant in the Arctic seas, during the expedition of the

Dutch exploring-vessel the ‘ Willem Barents,’ is included in

Mr. D’Urban’s report, published in the present Number of the

‘Annals.’ This paper will contain a detailed description of

the new forms which occur in the collection.

Subkingdom CGSLENTERATA.

Class HyDrozoaA.

Order HYDROIDA.

Suborder THEcAPHORA, Hincks.

SERTULARELLA, Gray.

Sertularella quadricornuta, n.sp. (Pl. XV. figs. 1, 1a.)

Stem almost straight or very slightly sinuated, irregularly

278 Rey. T. Hincks on new Hydroida and

branched. Hydrothecw very large, separated by a joint, tall,

erect, very slightly expanded below and towards the orifice

(of very much the same width throughout), distinctly ribbed

transversely ; orifice quadrate, with four denticles and an

operculum, the stem below the calycles more or less annulated

or marked with transverse ruge. Gonothece produced.at the

base of the calycles, ovate, subpedicellate, covered with pro-

minent transverse ribs, with a neck-like termination above,

and on the summit four large and conspicuous spines.

Grows in somewhat straggling bushy tufts, which attain a

height of about 2 inches.

This species bears a general resemblance to the 8. gigantea

of Mereschkowsky, which occurs in the White Sea*; but

the latter has an angularly bent stem, and is also described as

having the margins of the cells “always furnished with several

ledges (sometimes 8 or even 10) and an equal number of small

opercula, one above the other.” This is made a distinctive

character, and is said to be always present in adult cells.

In these particulars S. gigantea differs from S. quadricor-

nuta; and though it may be doubtful whether the ledges below

the margin should be accounted a character of much signifi-

cance, | hesitate to unite the two forms without further evidence

of their identity. Unfortunately M. Mereschkowsky did not

observe the capsule of his species. That of S. quadricornuta

exhibits very marked peculiarities, and separates it from any

form with which I am acquainted. In its ribbed character it

agrees with that of S. tricuspidata, but it is distinguished from

it by its coronal of spines.

The ramification of the present species is irregular; the

shoots bifurcate near the base, and the secondary shoots divide

and subdivide freely. M. Mereschkowsky identifies his

S. gigantea with the S. polyzonias, var. gigantea, mihi ft, and

is surprised that I should not have recognized in the latter a

distinct species. I have not access, at present, to my speci-

mens of the Greenland variety ; but if my figures of it (drawn

with the camera) are to be trusted, it is certainly different from

the S. gigantea, Mereschkowsky ; and while the latter is un-

doubtedly entitled to specific rank, I am still unable to find

any character to separate the former from polyzonias but its

size. Sars appears to have taken the same view.

I venture, then, to think, with great respect for M. Meresch-

kowsky’s opinion, that his S. gigantea and my S. polyzonias,

* « Studies on the Hydroida,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for March and

April 1878.

* «On Deep-water Hydroida from Greenland ” (“ Iceland” wrongly

in the text), ‘Annals,’ ser. 4, xiii. p. 161, pl. vii. figs. 11,12. ~

Polyzoa from Barents Sea. 279

var. gigantea, are two different things ; and whilst I quite agree

with him that the former is a species, I still hold that the latter

is properly accounted a variety.

Suborder AtHEcATA, Hincks,

Note on Myriothela phrygia, Fabricius.

A Myriothela occurs amongst the dredgings from Barents Sea

which is undoubtedly distinct from the species described under

the above name in my ‘ History of the British Hydroid Zoo-

phytes’ and in Allman’s paper in the ‘ Philosophical Transac-

tions’*. Prof. G. O. Sars has already pointed out that the

Lucernaria phrygia of Fabricius is not identical with the

British form ; and he reports the occurrence of both species on

the Norwegian coasts. He does not give any detailed account

of the differences between the two; but he mentions that their

mode of attachment is dissimilar.

In a notice of the third part of the ‘ Fauna Littoralis Nor-

vegie’ in the ‘American Journal of Science’ (vol. xvi.

March 1879), Prof. Verrill describes a Myriothela which had

been dredged off the coast of Nova Scotia, and which he

believes to be the genuine WM. phrygia of Fabricius. His

account of it leaves no doubt that it is identical with the

Barents-Sea species.

In this form the tentacles, which are furnished with very

large capitula, are thickly distributed over more than half the

body; they seem to want (so far as we can judge from a speci-

men preserved in spirit) the purplish spot on the summit, which

is found in the British species. Beneath the tentaculiferous

region the body is somewhat constricted, whilst the terminal

portion is much swollen (having quite a bulbous appearance),

and is densely covered with the reproductive zooids. The latter

are, I think, larger than I have seen them in the British

species; and each of them bears a considerable cluster of gono-

phores. ‘They extend to the very base of the body, which ter-

minates in an obtuse extremity and is totally destitute of any

chitinous investment. ‘The naked tract which, in our British

form, succeeds the reproductive zone, and the bent or decum-

bent extremity clothed with polypary, have no representatives

here. The base gives off a number of slender, filiform pro-

cesses, which take their origin amongst the reproductive

zooids; and these expand at the extremity into adhesive disks,

by which the animal is attached.

* On the Structure and Development of Myriothela,” Phil, Trans,

vol. 165, pt. 2, p. 549.

280 Rev. 'T’. Hincks on new Hydroida and

It seems probable that this is the second species referred

to by G. O. Sars, and that Prof. Verrill is right in regarding

it as the genuine Lucernaria phrygia of Fabricius. Provi-

sionally, at least, it may bear his specific name.

Subkingdom MOLLUSCA.

Class PoLYZOA.

Group a. Hwroprocra.

Order GYMNOLAEMATA.

Suborder CHEILOSTOMATA.

PHYLACTELLA, Hincks.

Phylactella (2) grandis, n. sp. (Pl. XV. figs. 4, 5.)

Zoarium incrusting ; zowcia very large, suberect towards

the oral extremity, below depressed, usually much expanded

below, above narrowed off into a neck; walls thick, surface

minutely and densely granular, a row of pores round the

margin and across the front of the cells, a little above the

base; orifice (adult) much contracted, elongated transversely,

very narrow between the upper and lower margins (trans-

versely semielliptical), primary orifice semicircular; oral spines

four. Oacium elongated, narrowed towards the opening, much

thrown back, a spine visible on each side in front of it.

This fine species is referred provisionally to the genus Phy-

lactella. 'The peristome is much raised round the sides and

front, forming a very narrow secondary orifice; the upper

margin is not elevated. The cells are highly calcified, and

the walls remarkably thick and solid.

MucroneELLA, Hincks.

Mucronella simplex, n. sp. (PI. XV. fig. 7.)

Zoarium incrusting ; zowcéa quincuncially arranged, large,

ovate, distinct ; surface moderately convex, slightly roughened,

covered with small punctures ; orifice ample, quadrato-orbicu-

lar ; peristome raised all round, slightly bent outwards in front,

the lower margin rising in the centre into a prominent point or

knob. Occium large, rounded, somewhat roughened, and

punctate, the peristome carried up on it at each side.

A pretty species, in which the generic character is repre-

- sented in its simplest form ; the oral denticle is wanting.

Polyzoa from Barents Sea. 281

ESCHARA, auctt.

Eschara (auctt.) glabra, n. sp. (Pl. XV. fig. 6.)

Zoarium erect, having the zocecia in two layers, placed

back to back, dichotomously branched, the branches com-

pressed and slightly contorted. Zowcia arranged quincun-

cially with great regularity, ovate, surface smooth; orifice

depressed, rounded above, lower margin straight, peristome

not raised ; the whole of the front of the zocecium (in the

adult state) covered by an avicularian cell, which is so closely

united to it, down the sides, as to appear, at first sight, an in-

tegral portion of it; mandible terminal, prominent, overhang-

ing the orifice, much thickened, semicircular. Oacium globose,

somewhat depressed ; surface smooth and shining.

To understand the structure of this curious species, it is

necessary to study the zocecitum in the earlier stages of its

development. When adult, and overlain by the avicularian

cell, it appears subcylindrical, well arched in front, with a

smooth, dense surface; but in its earlier stages the avicu-

larian cell is quite undeveloped, and its surface is somewhat

flattish; a little later on the walls of the former may be

traced, rising on the front wall of the zocecium, which is ulti-

mately completely covered in and concealed.

Every zocecium may be regarded as composed of two

chambers, one superimposed upon the other and closely

united to it. The true avicularium occupies the upper extre-

mity of the avicularian cell, is circular in form, and very

conspicuous.

In the lower portions of the stem, calcification is carried to

a great extent, the orifices are deeply sunk, and much changed

in character ; in the basal region they are obliterated, and the

outlines only of the cells are faintly traceable on the sur-

face.

Eschara perpusilla, a form described by Busk in his

account of the Polyzoa obtained on the last Arctic Expedition

under Sir G. Nares *, is evidently an allied species ; but in

this case the avicularian cell is only about half the length of

the zocecium.

It may be necessary to constitute a new genus for the re-

ception of this species ; but further study of kindred forms is

necessary before it can be done satisfactorily, and meanwhile

* Narrative of a Voyage to the Polar Sea during 1875-76 in H.M.

Ships ‘Alert’ and ‘ Discovery.’ By Capt. Sir G. Nares. Vol. ii. Ap-

pendix, pp. 283-289,

282 Rev. T. Hincks on new Hydroida and

it may bear the generic name to which it would be entitled

under the older systems, and which merely indicates its erect

and ramose habit.

Family Celleporide.

CELLEPORA, Fabricus.

Cellepora ——, ? n. sp.

Zoecia suberect, urceolate, often obscurely furrowed or

striated radiately in front, ventricose below ; orifice orbicular,

with a slight sinus in the inferior margin (produced below) ;

peristome somewhat raised, and in front (in adult cells) carried

up into a very prominent mucro, bearing on the summit a

small subcircular avicularium.

Colony consisting of a small cluster of cells.

Probably this form should rank as a distinct species, though

in some respects it bears a resemblance to C. armata, mihi.

From the latter it is distinguished by the striated surface, the

round avicularium, and the total absence, in the specimens

which I have examined, of the spatulate avicularia, which

constitute so conspicuous a feature of C.armata. ‘The latter

character, I am well aware, does not count for much; there

is, however, a certain dissimilarity in general appearance

between the two forms, which leads me to suspect that they

may prove to be distinct*. If so, the Barents-Sea species

may be distinguished as C. stréatula.

Note on Flustra solida, Stimpson (Flustramorpha, Gray,

Verrill).

(Pl. XV. figs. 2, 3.)

This species is better known as the Hschara palmata, Sars,

which, according to Verrillf, is identical with the Flustra

solida of Stimpson. A difficult question arises as to its

systematic position, and Stimpson’s generic name is only re-

tained provisionally.

A striking character is the presence of numerous tubular

fibres, which pass downward from various points on both the

surfaces of the zoarium, uniting below to form a kind of stem,

and finally giving off a multitude of fibrils, which serve as a

* T have only examined one or two small specimens of the present

form.

+ “Notice of recent Additions to the Marine Invertebrata of the North-

eastern Coast of America,” &c., Proc. of United-States National Museum,

Noy. 5, 1879, fig. 165.

Polyzoa from Barents Sea. 283

means of attachment. ‘The fibres originate in certain cells

whose surface is completely invested by a membranous enve-

lope, and are a direct extension of this epidermal covering.

They pass downwards along the surface, and as they advance

become closely appressed one to the other, so as to constitute

at last a cable-like stem, composed of many strands. The

extremities bifurcate and run out into long slender fibres,

which form a considerable mass at the base. A similar

peculiarity is exhibited by Eschara flabellaris, Busk*, and

Flustra marginata, Krausst; but in these cases the fibres,

though traversing the zoarium in various directions (at least

in the latter of the two species), are principally aggregated

along the margin, where they form a thickened rib. Both

these forms are South-African.

Gray has instituted a genus (lustramorpha) for these

forms, and has taken /. marginata as the type. It is really

based on a single character (the presence of the tubular fibres),

which is the only distinctive element in his diagnosis. His

account of the orifice of the zocecium is quite unintelligible ;

and the other points noted are all common to Llustramorpha

and a large section of the old Escharine group.

The presence of the tubular fibres, however, cannot, in my

judgment, be accounted a generic distinction : these structures

are essentially identical with the (so-called) radical fibres, which

occur on so many of the Polyzoa, and to which no special

significance attaches. This view is confirmed by an exami-

nation of the zocecia of such a form as Hschara flabellaris.

Though the mode of growth is Escharine, the cells are those

of a Microporella, mihi, and, I believe, are specifically iden-

tical with those of the common WM. ciliata, Pallas. I have

already described a variety of the latter, which assumes an

erect foliaceous habit, and has the cells in two layers, placed

back to back}; and it is a question whether Lschara flabellaris

should be accounted any thing more than another variety or

form of this protean species.

In Flustra solida, Stimpson, we have a totally different

iype of cell (Pl. XV. fig. 3) ; and it would be quite impossible

in any natural system to rank it with Eschara flabellaris on

the strength of the supporting fibres, which are common to

them both.

Gray’s genus, then, is quite untenable ; and the species cOm-

posing it must be ranked according to the character of their

* British-Museum Cat. part 2, p. 91, pl. evii. figs. 7-10.

+ Corall. und Zooph. der Siidsee, p. 35, pl. 1. fig. 3, a—d.

{ History of the Brit, Marine Polyzoa, vol. i. p. 210.

284 Rey. T. Hincks on new Hydroida and

zocecia. The exact position of Flustra solida is somewhat

difficult to determine. Smitt has placed it in his Hscharella,

which is essentially eyuivalent to the genus Smittia, mihi ;

but from this group it differs in several important points.

For the present it must hold a provisional place.

Suborder CTENOSTOMATA.

ALcYONIDIUM, Lamouroux.

Alcyonidium excavatum,n. sp. (Pl. XV. figs. 8, 9.)

Zoarium minute (about } inch in height), erect, somewhat

clavate. Zowcia on one surface only, which is convex, the

other concave, hollowed out in the centre ; the cells irregular

in shape, the outlines indistinctly visible on the surface ; no

papillee.

This interesting form is characterized by its minuteness, by

the disposition of the zocecia on one side only of the claviform

zoarium,and by the channelled condition of the opposite side. I

have only seen two specimens, which occur on the tube of an

Annelid : they are both of about the same size, and exhibit the

same characters; and I see no reason to doubt that they are

adult organisms. The centre of the non-celliferous surface is

hollowed out from the top to within a short distance of the

base of the zoarium ; and the excavated portion is surrounded

by a narrow border.

ARACHNIDIUM, Hincks.

Arachnidium simplex, n. sp. (Pl. XV. figs. 10, 11.)

Zoecia disposed in linear series, elongate, expanded above,

and slightly attenuated downwards, prolonged below into a

delicate adherent fibre, by which they are linked together ;

the oral extremity turned obliquely upwards and free.

Hab. On the stems and branches of Menipea.

Though I have referred this form to Arachnidium, it differs

in one respect from the other known members of this genus ;

indeed the generic character must be modified to admit of its

reception. “In the present species, so far as I have seen, the

zocecia are always arranged in simple unbranched linear series.

In the typical Arachnidia, on the contrary, branch lines are

given off from each side of the zocecia, and the zoarium is

more or less regularly reticulate.

The present form has the closest affinity in general struc-

ture with Arachnidium ; and at present I do not see any sufii-

cient ground for detaching it from this group.

Polyzoa from Barents Sea. 285

Group 6. Heroprocra.

Order PEDICELLINEA.

Family Pedicellinide.

BARENTSIA, nov. gen.

Generic character. Polypides with a cup-shaped body sup-

ported on a long peduncle, having a muscular enlargement at

the base, the upper part fleshy and naked, the rest chitinous ;

peduncles borne on an erect chitinous stem, bulbous at the

base; the stems united by a creeping stolon, with a chitinous

investment.

The polypides of this very interesting form closely resemble

those of Pedicellina; but it is separated from the latter genus

by the singular structure of its zoarium. From the creeping

stolon (which is more or less chitinous, and not, as in Pedi-

cellina, a mere soft fleshy thread) rise at intervals tall chiti-

nous stems terminating below in a somewhat bulbous enlarge-

ment. Along one side of the stems are placed at short

distances from one another small bracket-like projections ;

and each of these supports a long peduncle with a polypide

atits upper extremity. Immediately above the point of origin

the peduncle is enlarged fora short distance, as in Pedicellina

gracilis ; and this portion is probably muscular in structure.

Above the enlargement the peduncle is slender, and for a large

proportion of its length composed of chitine; the terminal

portion, however, immediately supporting the polypide is

fleshy as in Pedicellina. Sometimes the main stem terminates

above in two polypides (Pl. XV. fig. 12). One of the most

striking differences between Barentsia and Pedicellina is the

extent to which chitine enters into the structure of the former.

In Pedicellina the whole colony is usually fleshy; the only

exception is found in P. gracilis, which has the upper portion

of the peduncle composed of a rigid (and probably chitinous)

material.

Barentsia bulbosa, n. sp. (Pl. XV. figs. 12-14.)

Stolon a delicate chitinous fibre; erect stems usually tall,

with numerous bracket-like projections arranged unilaterally,

base enlarged. Peduncles long and slender, the soft portion

supporting the polypide short. Polypide of a regular cup-

shape, not distorted ; tentacles (?).

The enlarged base of the peduncle seems to correspond with

the similar structure in Pedicellina gracilis. The body of the

polypide is as regular in form as that of P. nutans, Dalyell,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 20

286 Mr. E. A. Smith on sia new

and exhibits none of the distortion which is so conspicuous

in P. cernua. Within the stem a very delicate ringed or

spiral structure is visible.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XV.

Fig. 1. Sertularella quadricornuta, n. sp. 1a, Gonothece.

Fig. 2. Flustra soda, Stimpson, nat. size.

Fig. 3. Flustra solida, zocecia, magnified.

Figs. 4,5. Phylactella (?) grandis, n. sp. 5a, Ocecium.

Fig. 6. Eschara (auctt.) glabra, n. sp.

Fig. 7. Mucronella simplex, n. sp.

Fig. 8. Aleyonidium excavatum, n. sp.

Fig. 9. Alcyonidium excavatum, showing the concave side.

Figs. 10, 11. Arachnidium simplex, n. sp.

Figs. 12, 13. Barentsia bulbosa, n. sp. Two of the erect stems, highly

magnified.

Fig.14. Barentsia bulbosa: a single peduncle and polypide.

XXXIV.—Descriptions of six new Species of Shells trom

Vancouver Island. By Epoar A. SMITH.

THE forms here described form part of a collection recently

obtained by the British Museum.

Pleurotoma vancouverensis.

Shell fusiform, white. Whorls about eight in number, a

trifle concave at the upper part, bulging beneath, cancellated

with longitudinal fine coste and spiral ridges, the points of

intersection being somewhat nodulous. Spiral ridges or lire

about six or seven on a whorl, whereof the three uppermost

are finest. Beneath these comes one rather stouter, which

is again succeeded by two still coarser at the bulging part of

the volutions; and another finer one is visible on some of the

lower whorls adjacent to the suture. The cost are flexuous,

first bearing to the right and then to the left, and are thicker

at the lower part or upon the stout transverse lire, the nodules

here being also coarser than those above. Last whorl con-

tracted below the middle and shortly caudate, encircled with

spiral ridges to the extremity, which are scarcely affected by

the longitudinal ribs beyond the middle. Aperture less than

half the entire length. Labrum thin, broadly notched beneath

the suture, arcuate and prominent below the incision. Colu-

mella a little oblique, smooth, scarcely tortuous. Canal nar-

rowish, moderately short. Length 113 millims., diam. 4.

The absence of colour and the peculiarity of its sculpture

will distinguish this pretty form.

Species of Shells from Vancouver Island. 287

Sipho angustus.

Shell fusiform, eroded at the apex, whitish, with a broad

obscure brownish band round the middle of the whorls, clothed

with a greenish-yellow epidermis. Whorls probably about

ten, slightly convex, slowly enlarging, longitudinally plicated,

and everywhere finely spirally striated and marked with

flexuous lines of growth. lice a trifle oblique and arcuate,

not particularly raised, broader than the interstices, about

eighteen on the penultimate whorl. Last volution rounded

at the middle, then contracted and produced into a slender

recurved beak; the plicze upon it become more or less obso-

lete below the middle. Aperture, together with the canal,

occupying rather less than half the entire length of the shell,

light brown within. Outer lip (viewed laterally) broadly

sinuated above, and prominently arcuate at the middle. Colu-

mella scarcely arched at the centre, and turned obliquely to

the left towards the extremity. Length 25 millims., diam.

61; aperture with canal 11} long, 34 wide.

This species is remarkable for its slender form, the close

spiral striation, and the arcuate plice or ribs, a feature which

is not characteristic of the genus.

Columbella (Nitidella ?) Dalli.

Shell fusiformly ovate, yellowish white, reticulated with

pale brown, the interstices being of irregular shapes and sizes;

or, in other words, it is pale brown, closely spotted irregularly

with yellowish white. Epidermis very thin. Apex eroded.

Remaining whorls six, flattish or scarcely convex, smooth,

separated by a deep suture, giving the spire a slightly turreted

aspect. Last whorl feebly angular at the middle, contracted

inferiorly, and striated around the extremity. Avperture pale

lilac within, occupying about three sevenths of the entire

length. Outer lip arcuate, thickened, especially at the upper

part, thin at the margin, and armed within the mouth with

about seven elongate tubercles. Columella arched above,

oblique at the base, with indications of one or two tubercles

below the middle, covered with a thin whitish callosity.

Basal canal a little recurved. Length 14 millims., diam. 51 ;

aperture 6 long, 24 broad.

This species 1s broader than C. cribraria, has a less acumi-

nate and more turreted spire, and the colour is much paler.

The outer lip, too, does not exhibit nearly so distinct a superior

sinus; and the last whorl is more contracted at the base, form-

ing more of a distinct basal canal with the lower extremity of

the labrum.

20*

288 On new Species of Shells from Vancouver Island.

Chemnitzia Lordi.

Shell subulate, whitish, banded at the sutures with light

brown, with a narrow line of the same colour round the middle

of the whorls. The latter 12-13, slightly convex, about

twice as broad as high, longitudinally ribbed and spirally

striated in the interstices. Coste only slightly oblique,

scarcely arcuate, rather broader than the interstices, about

18-20 on each volution, those upon the last terminating

abruptly at the periphery. Suture hardly oblique, feebly

undulating. Last whorl finely concentrically striated below

the middle. Base pale brown, with a single white zone.

Aperture a little longer than broad and a trifle effuse at the

base. Columella simple, white, nearly erect. Length 13

millims., diam. 33.

The colour of this interesting species at a short distance

from the eye appears to be a uniform pale brown, but on close

inspection proves to consist of light zones with intermediate

brownish ones. The apex of the single specimen at hand is

worn; hence I cannot offer a description of the nuclear whorls.

The transverse striz are described as being in the interstices

between the coste ; but in reality they are more or less feebly

continuous upon them.

The name imposed upon this shell will awake pleasant

recollections, in the minds of those who knew him, of one

who passed away some years since. J. Keast Lord, a most

liberal donor to the museum, did much to extend our know-

ledge of the natural history of Vancouver Island.

Trochus (Margarita) vancouverensis.

Shell conical, moderately umbilicated, greyish white.

Whorls five, slightly convex, with oblique, flexuous ribs ex-

tending from suture to suture, also obscurely spirally striated.

Last whorl obtusely angulated at the middle, rather flattened

beneath, with four or five concentric sulci at the angle, of

which the three uppermost are broader than those below ; and

the interstices or liree between them are also stouter. ‘The

rest of the flattened base is arcuately plicated, or, in other

words, exhibits the continuation of the coste upon the upper

half of the volution, which are interrupted by the sulci at the

periphery. Umbilicus smallish, surrounded by a subtuber-

culous double ridge. Aperture subrotund, flattened at the

base, iridescent within. Columella a trifle arcuate, somewhat

expanded above, and at the lower extremity forming an angle

with the base. Length 63 millims., diam. 6$; aperture

nearly 3 long and wide.

Mr. R. Etheridge, Jun., on Gasteropoda. 289

In some places, probably where the superficial calcareous

layer is thin, the pearly iridescence beneath it is observable.

The oblique flexuous cost are about nineteen in number on

we panne) and a trifle more numerous upon the last

whorl.

Yoldia vancouverensis.

Shell almost equilateral, transversely elongate-oval, acumi-

nated posteriorly, slightly gaping at both ends, clothed with a

greenish olivaceous epidermis, which is darker towards the

ventral margin and varied at intervals with dark zones.

Surface not very glossy, marked with concentric lines of

growth and close microscopic striation and granulation. An-

terior side a trifle the longer, regularly rounded at the margin,

posterior more acute. Hinder dorsal slope nearly rectilinear,

scarcely arcuate. Area distinct. Length 12 millims., width

224, diam. 6.

This species is narrower posteriorly than Y. arctica, Gray,

which it somewhat resembles, less glossy, and is very minutely

granular upon the surface, this sculpturing being only discern-

ible under a powerful lens.

XXX V.—WNotes on the Gasteropoda contained in the Gilbertson

Collection, British Museum, and figured in Phillips's

‘ Geology of Yorkshire’ By R. Erueriper, Jun.,

F.R.Ph.S.Ed.

[Continued from vol. vy. p. 485. |

THE SPECIES FIGURED ON PLATE XIV.

Patella scutiformis, Phillips (p. 223, t. 14. fig. 1).

The figure is drawn from a somewhat crumpled and frag-

mentary specimen, which bears a considerable resemblance to

the subject of the next figure, P. stnuosa. From this imper-

fection the species will not be easy of recognition in collec-

tions, as it is impossible to say what the exact outline was,

whether the margin was entire or sinuous. It certainly ap-

pears to be rounder than P. s¢nwosa, more depressed and to have

a smaller apex; it is, however, a question, I think, whether

these forms can be retained as more than varieties of one

another. Professor M‘Coy appears to consider P. scutiformis

a good species, from its depressed form and marginal apex. I

would, however, observe that in the absence of the broken end

290 Mr. R. Etheridge, Jun., on the Gasteropoda

it is difficult to say what relation the apex bears to the margin

in position. It is the

Patella scutiformis, Phillips, loc. cit.; M‘Coy, Synop. Carb. Foss, Ireland,

1844, p. 46; Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss, 2nd ed. 1854, p. 266.

Patella sinuosa, Phillips (p. 223, t. 14. fig. 2).

This figure is an accurate representation of the fossil it re-

presents. Phillips describes the surface as smooth; this,

however, it can hardly be said to be; for there are decided

irregularities, caused by the obtusely rounded concentric undu-

lations of growth. The apex appears to have been broken,

but was probably acute. It is the

Patella sinuosa, Phillips, loc. cit.; ?De Koninck, Animaux Foss. p. 326,

t. 23. fig. 4, a, 6; Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss. 1854, 2nd ed. p. 266.

Patella mucronata, Phillips (p. 223, t. 14. fig. 3).

The collection contains two specimens of this species ; but as

both are imbedded in matrix, it is difficult to conceive how

either can be the original of the figure in question. Under

these circumstances I think’ it not improbable that the latter

is meant for a restoration. Notwithstanding this, it appears

to be a good species, which may be distinguished by the de-

pressed form, orbicular outline, central acute apex, and almost

plain surface as compared with the other species of the genus.

It is the

Patella mucronata, Phill. loc. cit.; M‘Coy, Synop. Carb. Foss. Treland,

1844, p. 46; Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss. 2nd ed. 1854, p. 266.

Patella curvata, Phillips (p. 223, t. 14. fig. 4).

The figure of this species would, to all intents and purposes,

pass for that of an Astarte badly drawn. No Gasteropod in the

whole of the Gilbertson collection bears the slightest resem-

blance to this figure; but, on the contrary, two specimens

labelled as P. stnuosa are beautifully preserved examples,

conical, with a nearly central apex, a plain non-sinuous basal

edge, and ornamented with fine, concentric, thread-like lines

of growth.

Baron de Ryckholt has figured* a shell, under the name of

Emarginula carbonifera, which, omitting the ventral depres-

sion in the side, has the exact appearance of the specimens

labelled P. stnuosa; only the latter are much larger. It

is the

Patella curvata, Phillips, loc. cit.; Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss, 2nd ed. 1854,

p. 266.

* Mém. Couronnés Acad. R. Belg. 1852, xxiv. p. 43, t. 1. figs. 19, 20.

Jigured in Phillips's ‘Geology of Yorkshire.’ 291

Patella retrorsa, Phillips (p. 223, t. 14. fig. 5).

The type of this species is retained in limestone, and is in

an unsatisfactory state of preservation. The undulating border,

corresponding concentric striz, segmented sides, and depressed

form appear to be characteristic points of the species, although

the grooves running up the flanks of the shell are rendered

too definite in the figure. It is the

Patella retrorsa, Phillips, loc. cit.; Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss, 1854, 2nd ed,

p- 266.

Patella lateralis, Phillips (p. 223, t. 14. fig. 6).

Although this is stated to be in the Gilbertson collection, I

have not met with the specimen.

On the Shells called Patella by Phillips——No conclusive

evidence, so far as I am aware, has been adduced to show in

what relation these old Patelloid shells stand to the genus

Patella as now understood. Of the muscular impressions we

know little or nothing; and it appears to me, in consequence,

that it would be better to refer them to some other genus,

pending further details of their structure, rather than to defi-

nitely place them in a genus now existing, and to which they

may perhaps bear no other affinity than that of outward

resemblance.

Prof. James Hall has proposed* for American Lower-

Silurian shells of somewhat similar aspect the name Pale-

acmea, but which he defines as possessing an entire and non-

sinuate peristome. With the exception of this one character

his definition would quite accord with the shells referred by

Phillips to Patella; and it becomes a question whether it

would not be better to enlarge Hall’s diagnosis, so as to

include shells with both a plain and sinuated border or peri-

stome. In this case the above species would become Pale-

acmea sinuosa, Phill. sp., Paleacmea curvata, Phill. sp.,

and so on.

Hall’s definition is as follows :— Conical univalve shells,

having a circular, ovate, or elliptical outline, with a more or

less elevated subcentral apex, either erect or slightly curving

towards one extremity ; peristome entire, not sinuate. Sur-

face marked by concentric ridges of growth. Internal mus-

cular markings unknown.”

On the other hand, if this alteration of Hall’s diagnosis is

not permissible, these shells must remain as simple Patelle

* Twenty-third Ann. Report New-York State Cab. Nat. Hist. 1873,

p. 242.

292 Mr. R. Etheridge, Jun., on the Gasteropoda

until such time as their internal structure can be studied in

conjunction with that of Patella itself.

Metoptoma pileus, Phillips (p. 224, t. 14. fig. 7).

This, the type of the genus Metoptoma, is a well-marked

form and an almost perfect specimen. The truncated margin

is concave, the apex being placed almost vertically above it.

The lines of growth are close and thread-like, with stronger

undulations here and there. It is the

Metoptoma pileus, Phillips, loc. cit.

Patella pileus, De Koninck, Animaux Foss, p. 328, t. 23, fig. 7, a, b.

Metoptoma pileus, Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss. 1854, 2nd ed. p. 258.

Metoptoma imbricata, Phillips (p. 224, t. 14. fig. 8).

The form of this species closely approaches that of the last ;

but it may be at once distinguished by the step-like, more or

less imbricating, strongly marked concentric ridges. Phillips .

describes it as conical ; this term, however, can hardly be ap-

plied in this case, as the anterior and posterior sides are of

different lengths and angles of inclination. It is the

Metoptoma imbricata, Phillips, loc. cit.

Patella imbricata, De Koninck, Animaux Foss. p. 329, t. 23 bis,

fig. 4.

Metoptoma imbricata, Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss. 1854, 2nd ed. p. 258.

Metoptoma elliptica, Phillips (p. 224, t. 14. fig. 9).

A very elegantly proportioned shell, and of which Prof.

M‘Coy has given a full and good description. It may be at

once distinguished from both the preceding species by the

proximity of the apex to the truncated posterior margin, and,

in consequence, the total absence of the almost vertical poste-

rior end. The apex is, as M‘Coy states, just within the

margin, scarcely terminal (as described by Phillips), and cer-

tainly not overhanging (as mentioned by De Koninck). It

is the

Metoptoma elliptica, Phillips, loc. cit.

pre elliptica, De Koninck, Animaux Fossiles, p. 330, t. 23 bis,

Metoptoma elliptica, Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss. 1854, 2nd ed. p. 258.

Metoptoma oblonga, Phillips (p. 224, t. 14. fig. 10).

This species is founded on a single specimen, an internal

cast, showing the muscular scars. It is quite clear the shell

possessed strong concentric ridges, like MZ. imbricata and M.

sulcata ; but if the elongated form and slightly concave ante-

rior lateral margins are constant, these will suffice to separate

Jigured in Phillips's ‘Geology of Yorkshire.’ 293

it; however, I think it is desirable a series of specimens

should be examined before any conclusive result can be arrived

at as to the value of this species. It is the

Metoptoma oblonga, Phillips, loc. cit.

? Patella oblonga, De Koninck, Animanx Fossiles, p. 329, t. 25.

fig. 6, a, b.

Metoptoma oblonga, Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss. 1854, 2nd ed. p. 258.

Metoptoma sulcata, Phillips (p. 224, t. 14. fig. 11).

A small and imperfect shell. The ornament is exactly

similar to that of I. imbricata ; and, with the present material

before me, I should not be inclined to do more than recognize

it as a variety of the latter. It is the

Metoptoma sulcata, Phillips, loc. cit. ; Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss. 1854,

2nd ed. p. 258.

On the Genus Metoptoma, Phillips—This genus was de-

scribed in 1836 by the late Prof. Phillips for patelliform Carbo-

niferous shells having the posterior end (or that under the

apex) truncated. It was not adopted by Prof. de Koninck in

the body of his work on the Belgian fossils, but was after-

wards admitted, to some extent, in the supplement to that

work, in consequence of the discovery of the muscular scars

on the interior surface of the shells of J. pileus, Phill., and

M. solaris, De Kon.; good examples of these are now in the

British-Museum collection. In the two species just men-

tioned Prof. de Koninck describes the scars as horseshoe-

shaped, placed on the posterior side of the shell, with their

dilated pyriform ends directed towards the front.

Neither De Koninck nor M‘Coy mention the fact that

Phillips had already figured the muscular impressions in J/,

oblonga, although he failed to make any note of their signifi-

cance; not so, however, those discriminating paleontologists

Messrs. Meek and Worthen*, who draw special attention to

this figure in the ‘ Geology of Yorkshire.’

Baron de Ryckholt } refers Metoptoma to the genus Helcion,

De Montfort. This, however, simply arises from a misappre-

hension of the characters of the former, because the forms from

the Carboniferous rocks of Belgium ascribed by De Ryckholt

to Helcion bear no resemblance to those upon which Phillips

established his Metoptoma, beyond all being more or less

conical patelloid shells.

Prof. Hall has suggested} that the Metoptome of Phillips

* Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadel. 1866, p. 266.

+ Mém. Couronnés Acad. R. Belg. 1852, xxiv. p. 56.

{ Twenty-third Ann. Report State Mus. N. York, p, 242,

294. Mr. R. Etheridge, Jun., on the Gasteropoda

are only Chiton-plates; but any attention to the muscular

sears as figured by Phillips, or described by De Koninck,

would have at once dispelled this idea.

In Metoptoma oblonga the muscular scars possess identically

the same character as those of MZ. pileus, Phill., or M. solaris,

De Kon., and, like them, are striated lengthways.

Now, if we compare these scars in either of the three

species just mentioned with those of a recent Patella, we find

the resemblance complete, the impressions in the latter being

to all intents and purposes horseshoe-shaped, with the free ends

directed towards the anterior or narrowed portion of the

shell. Under these circumstances Metoptoma cannot be said

to differ from Patella in more than its truncated posterior end

and some other minor particulars.

The form of the muscular impressions and the utter absence

of any facet-surface for rolling up, as in Chiton, the truncated

posterior side of Metoptoma being in no way analogous to this,

at once separate the latter from the former. In the Chitones

the facet or overlapping surface of the valves is differently

ornamented from their exposed surfaces, whilst in Metoptoma

the posterior truncated side is ornamented in a similar manner

to the rest of the surface. On the whole, JMetoptoma may be

conveniently retained for shells of the Paleeozoic rocks having

the general appearance of Latel/a but with the posterior end

truncate.

Pileopsis? trilobus, Phillips (p. 224, t. 14.

figs. 12 & 18).

Not in the Gilbertson collection.

Pileopsis tubifer, Sowerby (Phillips, p. 224,

t. 14. fig. 14).

This, in many respects a remarkable specimen, has not been

done justice to im Phillips’s figure. The example preserved

in the Gilbertson collection, and used by Prof. Phillips, also

forms the actual type of the species, having been borrowed

and figured by Mr. J. de C. Sowerby. The shell is more or

less imbedded in limestone ; and there are visible two rows of

spine-bases, one on each side, with distinct traces of a central

third one. From the margin of the shell, in a.line with each

of these rows, a coarse irregularly formed spine projects, en-

closed to a great extent in matrix. ‘The apex is not exposed ;

M‘Coy says, however, it is arched, but not incurved, and that

the general form of the shell is here more lengthened and

narrower than in any species of this genus.

P. tubifer, which is apparently any thing but common, has

jigured in Phillips's ‘Geology of Yorkshire.’ 295

the general outline of P. vetustus, Sow., and well exemplifies

the length to which variation proceeds in this very variable

genus. It forms the British type of a condition much more

common in the Paleozoic rocks of North America than in those

of this country, and is allied to Capulus dumosus, Conrad,

and C. multispinosus, Meek, both highly spinose species.

It is the

Pileopsis tubifer, J. de C, Sow. Min. Conch. 1829, vi. p. 224, t. 607.

fie, 4

Pileopsis tubifer, Phillips, loc. cit.

Acroculia tubifer, M‘Coy, Synop. Carb. Foss. Ireland, 1844, p. 45.

? Capulus tubifer, De Ryckholt, Mém. Couronnés Acad. Belg. 1852,

xxiv. p. 34, t. 1. figs. 7, 8.

Capulus tubifer, Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss. 1854, 2nd ed. p. 259.

Pileopsis striatus, Phillips (p. 224, t. 14. fig. 15).

The figure of this specimen is tolerably good ; only the striz

are not close enough. They are also in parts alternately larger

and smaller, and, from being here and there broken and dis-

connected, give to the ornament of the shell a somewhat granu-

lar appearance. The smaller striz are interpolated from the

margin upwards; and faint indications of concentric lines are

to be found on some parts of the surface, especially on the

apical region. If the surface of P. strdatus was, when perfect,

more or less cancellated, it will be the type of a group not

hitherto recognized in our rocks, viz. the genus Igoceras,

Hall. It is the

Pileopsis striatus, Phillips, loc. cit.

Capulus striatus, Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss. 2nd ed, 1854, p, 239.

Pileopsis neritoides, Phillips (p. 224, t. 14.

figs. 16-18).

Figures 16 and 17 are two views of one specimen, and

figs. 18 two views of another example. Fig. 17 is somewhat

improved in the region of the inrolled apex. The strong lines

of growth are wavy and interspersed with fine strie. Prof.

M‘Coy appears to have been the only one to draw attention

to the similarity existing between P. neritoides, Phill., and the

Conchyliolithus (Helicites) auricularis, Martin. So far as an

opinion can be formed only from a figure, I must express my

entire concurrence in the reference advocated by him. Some

forms of this genus, more particularly those described by

American authors, show a distinct transition in form towards

Naticopsis, M‘Coy : with these may be placed P. nertoides,

Phill. ; for if we compare fig. 16 with that of Naticopsis ellip-

tica, on the same plate, we see the general community of

296 Mr. R. Etheridge, Jun., on the Gasteropoda

type which exists between the two, so far as outward form is

concerned. It is the

Conch, (Helicites) auricularis, Martin, Petr. Derb. 1809, t. 40. figs. 3, 4.

Pileopsis neritoides, Phillips, loc. cit.

Capulus neritoides, De Koninck, Animaux Fossiles, p. 334 ; Morris, Cat.

Brit. Foss, 1854, 2nd ed. p. 239,

Pileopsis vetusta, Sow. (Phillips, p. 224, t. 14. fig. 19).

This specimen is in a bad state of preservation, but it has

an obliquely placed and spirally inrolled apex after the P.

nerttoides type. Prof. de Koninck has united it with the

latter, and Prof. M‘Coy with Martin’s P. auricularis along

with others. ‘These authors are doubtless correct in this; it

is not the true P. vetusta, Sowerby.

Pileopsis angustus, Phillips (p. 224, t. 14. fig. 20).

A small, almost entirely decorticated shell with an oblique

spiral apex after the type of P. neritoides, with which it has

been united by Prof. M‘Coy as a synonym of P. auricularis,

Martin. I quite fail to see how it can be separated, except as

a variety with a less sinuated and more regular shape. It

is the

Pileopsis angustus, Phillips, loc. cit.

Acroculia angustus, M‘Coy, Synop. Carb. Foss. Ireland, 1844, p. 44.

Capulus auricularis, M‘Coy, Brit. Pal. Foss. 1858, fase. iii. p. 523.

Capulus angustus, Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss. 1854, 2nd ed. p. 239.

On the Shells called Pileopsis by Phillips.—Under what

name should these shells be known? ‘The generic names

Capulus, Montfort, Platyceras, Conrad, Acroculia, Phillips,

and Pileopsis, Lamarck, have been used for them; and the

question to which of these should they be referred turns more

or less upon that of their internal structure, more particularly

of the muscular system. ‘There appears to be little question

of the identity of Capulus and Pileopsis on the one hand, and

of Platyceras and Acroculia on the other; whilst Capulus is

as much anterior in date to Pileopsis as Platyceras is to Acro-

culia; we have therefore a choice between Capulus and

Platyceras. :

In Capulus the muscular impression is horseshoe-shaped, .

discontinued or open towards the anterior or front of the shell.

This may be satisfactorily seen in C. hungaricus or any of

the larger recent species. So far as lam aware, the form of the

scar in Platyceras, Conrad (=Acroculia, Phillips), was little

known until figured by Messrs. Meek and Worthen, who have

shown that the scars in P. infundibulum, M. & W., are horse-

shoe-shaped, with lateral dilatations, and situated on the pos-

jigured in Phillips’s ‘Geology of Yorkshire.’ 297

terior side of the shell. There does not, therefore, appear to

be any thing in the structure of Platyceras, Conrad, which defi-

nitely separates it from Capulus, Montfort.

The examination of numerous specimens has convinced me

that the reduction in the number of species of the British

Carboniferous Capuli made by Profs. de Koninck* and

M‘Coyt is a step in the right direction.

The latter writer has asked “ whether Mr. Sowerby has

confounded two species of Pileopsis, and which of them has the

best right to the specific name vetusta?” After a careful

examination of Sowerby’s specimens, the conviction is forced

upon me that two distinct forms have not been described

under one name, but that the specimens in the ‘‘ Min. Conch.

Collection’’ fairly represent the old and young conditions

of a single species, Capulus vetustus. It also appears to me

that Prof. de Koninck{ has followed the right and proper

course in separating the specimen called Pileopsis vetustus

by Phillips from that of Sowerby, and uniting with the last-

named the Pileopsis trilobatus, Phillips.

Prof. M‘Coy has united with the Conch. (Helicites) auricu-

laris of Martin three forms described by Phillips; and in this,

so far as one can judge from Martin’s figures, I agree with

him.

It results from the foregoing remarks that we have in the

“Gilbertson collection’ four species only of Capulus, viz.

C. vetustus, Sow. (=C. trilobatus, Phill.) ; C. tubcfer, Sow.

(=C. tubifer, Phill.) ; C. striatus, Phillips; C. auricularis,

Martin (= OC. vetustus, Phill. non Sow., C. nerdtoides,

Phill., and C. angustus, Phill.).

Prof. James Hall has proposed the subdivision of the

genus Platyceras, Conrad (= Capulus, Montf.), into three

sections; and a fourth has been added by Messrs. Meek and

Worthen. However, as the latter authors have remarked, too

much reliance should not be placed on these groups, from the

tendency possessed by the component forms to run into one

another; nevertheless they may be found of service in a

broad sense. ‘They are :—

1. PLatryceras, Conrad.—Typical forms with an incurved or

spiral apex; surface concentrically striated, and some-

times radiately plicate, rarely spiniferous. Type P. tub7-

fera, Sow.

The British species of this section are Capulus vetustus,

* Animaux Foss, p. 332.

t Brit. Pal. Foss, 1858, fase. iii. p. 523.

t Loe. cit.

298 Mr. R. Etheridge, Jun., on the Gasteropoda

Sow., C. tubifer, Sow., C. aurtcularis, Martin (=C. neri-

toides, Phill.), &c.

2. OrTHONYCHIA, Hall.—Shell arched or straight, forming

an elongated cone. Type P. subrectum, Hall.

A single specimen occurs in the “ Gilbertson collection,”

which is probably an example of this section.

3. Icocrras, Hall.—Surface cancellated. Type P. plicatum,

Hall.

In all probability, Capulus striatus, Phillips, when perfect

will assume this condition of ornamentation, and be the British

representative of the section.

4, Exocyroceras, Meek and Worthen.—Forms with a

sinistral spire and an obscure columella. Type P. re-

versum, Hall.

Unknown to me as British.

Natica ampliata, Phillips (p. 224, t. 14.

figs. 21 & 24).

The collection contains the originals of both the foregoing

figures. The expanded outer lip, flattened inner lip, de-

pressed and even concave spire render this a peculiar species

amongst the other Carboniferous Naticiform shells. The

ornamentation is equally characteristic, consisting of regular,

even, flattened, filiform lines, or, as Prof. M‘Coy has well de-

scribed them, minute ribs, following the marginal outline of

the shell. The figure of the larger example is fairly good ;

but a concavity which exists around the suture is hardly re-

presented. The spiral fine strie (mentioned by M‘Coy)

crossing the ribs I have not seen; but I find that, under a

strong lens, the ribs themselves are traversed by fine parallel

strie.

In N. ampliata the apex is depressed and even somewhat

concave, the inner lip broad, flat, sloping inwards, plain, and

without any tubercle or callosity.

Under the name of Nerita spirata, Mr. J. de C. Sowerby

figured two species. The larger of his two figures is the

present species, VV. ampliata, and possesses all the characters

of it. The second figure given in the ‘Min. Conch.’ is a

small individual of the variety of Natica elliptica, Phill., with

the slightly elevated spire. The description given by

Sowerby—viz., ‘‘ Spire small, partly immersed, the upper

part of which is flat, when old concave ; aperture transversely

oval”—is almost sufficient to show the identity of the two

forms. Sowerby’s collection contains a second specimen

larger than that figured by Phillips.

Under these circumstances the name Natica ampliata, Phill.,

Figured in Phillips’s ‘Geology of Yorkshire.’ 299

will have to be abandoned, and the shell must in future be

known as Naticopsis spirata, Sow., sp. It is the

Nerita spirata, J. de C. Sow. Min. Conch. 1824, v. p. 93, t. 463. fig. 1

(excl. fig. 2).

Natica ampliata, Phillips, as above.

Nerita spirata, Portlock, Geol. Report, 1843, p. 420, t. 31. fig. 8.

Nerita ampliata, De Koninck, Animaux Foss. p. 485, t. 42. fig. 2, a-e.

Pileopsis ampliata, Goldfuss, Petref. Germ. iii. p. 11, t. 168. fig. 4, a, b.

Naticopsis ampliata, M‘Coy, Brit. Pal. Foss. 1853, fase. iii. p. 548.

Natica ampliata, Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss. 1854, p. 262.

Natica lirata, Phillips (p. 224, t. 14. figs. 22 & 81).

There are three specimens of this species in the Gilbertson

collection, one of which certainly represents fig. 313; but

whether we have the original of fig. 22 is questionable. This,

which is a decided Naticops’s in form, will probably require

separation, from the nature of the surface-ornamentation and

the presence of an umbilicus; at least, one is said to exist by

De Koninck, and one of our specimens decidedly appears to

bear this out. It is the

Natica lirata, Phillips, as above.

Narica lirata, De Koninck, Animaux Fuss. p. 476, t. 42. fig. 5, a-e.

Natica lirata, Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss. 1854, p. 268.

(Compare Narica spinescens, De Ryckholt, Mém, Couronnés Acad. R.

Belgique, 1852, xxiv. p. 71, t. 3. figs. 1-3.)

Natica elliptica, Phillips (p. 224, t. 14. fig. 23).

The larger figure in outline appears to have been restored

from a badly preserved large individual in the collection. Of

the smaller figure I can find no exact representative, although

there are several which might pass for it. The oblique strize

round the suture are fine, and do not much exceed in size the

lines of growth over the general surface of the shell. The

apex is flat or slightly projecting. The inner lip slopes

inward and is flattened, with its outer edge more or less sharp;

there is no trace of a tubercle or callosity. It is the

Nerita spirata, J. de C. Sow. Min. Conch. 1824, v. p.95, t. 468. fig. 2

(excl. fig. 1).

Natica elliptica, Phillips, as above.

? Nerita spirata, De Koninck, Animaux Foss. p. 484, t. 42. fig. 3, d.

Natica ampliata, Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss. 1854, p. 265.

(Compare Naticopsis Phillips, M‘Coy, Synop. Oat, Limest. Foss. Ire-

land, 1844, p. 33, t. 3. fig. 9, t. 6. fig. 4, a, 6.)

Natica plicistria, Phillips (p. 225, t. 14. fig. 25).

The type of this species is a well-preserved shell. One of

the most important features of this species is the flat or con-

cave condition of the upper portions of the whorls next the

suture, and which is constantly obliquely strongly striated,

300 Mr. R. Etheridge, Jun., on Gasteropoda.

the strie dying out, immediately they pass on to the body of

the shell, into mere fine striz of growth. The inner lip is

reflected and thickened, transversely obliquely ridged, and

with a small callosity near the upper angle. Spire elongated.

Prof. de Koninck appears to have been one of the few authors

who have noticed the transverse oblique ridges on the inner

lip of this species. It is the

Natica plicistria, Phillips, as above.

Natica plicistria, var. 8, Portlock, Geol. Report, 1843, p. 420, t. 31.

fie. 7.

Naticopsis plicistria, M‘Coy, Synop. Carb. Limest. Foss. Ireland, 1844,

p. 34.

Nerita plicistria (pars), De Koninck, Animaux Foss. p. 483, t. 42.

fig. 5, a—c.

Naticopsis plicistria (pars), M‘Coy, Brit. Pal. Foss. 1853, fase. iii.

p- 544.

Natica plicistria, Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss. 1854, p. 263.

Natica variata, Phillips (p. 224, t. 14. figs. 26 & 27).

There does not appear to be any definite type example of

this species preserved in the collection. It is the

Natica variata, Phillips, as above.

? Nerita variata, De Koninck, Animaux Foss. p. 481, t. 32. fig. 8, a, 6.

Naticopsis variata, M‘Coy, Brit, Pal. Foss, 1855, fase. iii. p. 544.

Natica elongata, Phillips (p. 225, t. 14. fig. 28).

The figure of this species is not a good one. By several

authors NV. elongata has been placed as a synonym of N.

plicistria; but they are quite distinct: the structure of the

inner lip is sufficient to prove this, irrespective of other charac-

ters. In the present species it 1s very much reflected and

thickened, with a large, prominent, blunt tubercle or callosity

placed high up; the surface of the lip is plain and without

any transverse ridges. In addition to this the apex of the

shell is mamillary, and the body-whorl more or less con-

cave about the middle ; the latter character varies to some

extent. It is the

Natica elongata, Phillips, as above.

Natica plicistria, var. a, Portlock, Geol. Report, 1845, p. 420, t. 31.

fig. 6.

Nerita plicistria (pars), De Koninck, Animaux Foss. p. 483, t. 42.

fig. 3, a-c.

Naticopsis plicistria, M‘Coy, Synop. Carb. Limest. Foss. Ireland, 1844,

p. 34; (pars) M‘Coy, Brit. Pal. Foss. 1853, fase. iti. p. 543.

Natica plicistria, Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss. 1854, p. 263.

Natica tabulata, Phillips (p. 225, t. 14. fig. 29).

The only specimen in the collection is smaller than the

figure given in the ‘ Geology of Yorkshire,’ and has portions

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Antipatharia. 301

of matrix adhering to it, which render identification difficult.

Prof. de Koninck states that the surface is ornamented with

fine and irregular strie of growth, which on the keel of each

whorl are bent backwards, indicating the presence of a sinus

in the outer lip. The striz are not preserved in our speci-

men ; but the keel is well exposed, and forms quite a projecting

rim along the periphery of each whorl. In all probability it

is either a Murchisonia or Pleurotomaria, perhaps the former,

as it cannot in any way be considered congeneric with such

forms as Natica elliptica, N. elongata, &c. It is the

Natica tabulata, Phillips, as above.

Ampullacera tabulata, De Koninck, Animaux Foss. p. 488, t. 42.

fig. 4, a, b.

XXX VI.—On the Antipatharia (Milne Edwards), with refer-

ence to Hydradendrium spinosum. By H. J. Cartsr,

E.R.S. &e.

Iy a late communication from the Rev. A. M. Norman, a

very significant and proper question is put to me, viz.:— Your

Hydradrendrium (Ann. 1880, vol. v. p. 454, pl. xix. fig. 8 &c.)

—have you compared this with Antipathes ? it looks uncom-

monly like one.” In reply, I could only state that I had not

done so—and for the simple reason that, not having specially

given my attention to the Anthozoa, I had always regarded

Antipathes as allied to Gorgonia, and therefore in no way

connected with the Hydrozoa, of which I conceived Hydra-

dendrium spinosum to be one, and had named it accordingly.

But the significance and propriety of the question coming

from such high authority was immediately realized when I

referred to Ellis’s illustrations of Antipathes, among which

A. ulex appeared to me to be identical in form with Hydra-

dendrium spinosum; so the idea as quickly flashed upon me

that Antipathes itself, after all, might be a Hydroid Ccelen-

terate.

The next step was to compare, as Mr. Norman had sug-

gested, the Manaar specimen with different species of Anti-

pathes. But here my resources entirely failed; and I was thus

thrown back upon the literature of the subject, viz. Pallas*,

Ellis and Solander +, Lamouroux}, De Blainville§, and, lastly,

* Elenchus Zoophytorum, 8vo, 1766.

+ Nat. Hist. of Zoophytes, 4to, 1786.

{ Corallina or Flexible Corallines (Engl. transl.), 8vo, 1824

§ Manuel d’Actinologie, and Atlas, 8vo, 1834,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. t oot

302 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Antipatharia.

Milne-Edwards and Jules Haime*, by which I observed that,

throughout, the words of the latter (who wrote after Dana)

were verified, viz. :—‘ Jusqu’ici on n’a pas étudié l’anatomie

de ces animaux, et on ignore la disposition des lamelles mé-

sentéroides et des organes générateurs ;”’ so that, as regards the

nature of Antipathes, I am just as well off without the actual

specimens, since in possessing Pallas’s accurate descriptions

and Ellis’s reliable illustrations I have as much as the speci-

mens themselves would present. In short, hardly any thing

more than I have stated of Hydradendrium spinosum has, to

the best of my knowledge, been published of Antipathes

except Ellis’s figures of the supposed polyp, which have more

a Hydroid than an Actinozoid character.

All are agreed, from Pallas downwards, that the cortex

“non calcareus est; sed gelatinosum tegumentum, in extremis

ramis crassius, inque polypos efflorescens. Hoc quidem cortice,

utpote putrescibili, in Museis adservata specimina fere semper

orbata videntur”’ (op. cit. p. 206). Lamouroux observes that

the gelatinous or exterior polypiferous portion almost wholly

disappears on desiccation (op. cit. p. 189). Consequently the

polyps have never been satisfactorily examined; and the only

original figures of them given by the authors above men-

tioned (which consists of nothing but the mouth and tentacles)

are those of Ellis, to which I have alluded (op. cit. tab. 19.

figs. 4, 5), which were obtained by ‘ examining in the micro-

scope some of the warts that covered a specimen of Antipathes

spiralis lately brought from the East Indies, and soaked for

some time in warm water” (p. 98) ; while a section of the

horny axis, by the same author (p. 6), shows that it is com-

posed of concentric layers which, when torn asunder, present

the same kind of spiniferous surface as that of the last-formed

or outside one of the stem itself; hence, in this respect, it

resembles the layers of Hydractinia levispina (Ann. 1873,

VOL de ple. 2. c,d).

Now, although the concentric lamination of the kerataceous

axis of Antipathes is like that of Gorgonia, this, together

with its spiniferous surface covered with a gelatinous layer of

extreme tenuity which almost wholly disappears on desicca-

tion, is much more like a Hydroid Ccelenterate, ex. gr. Hy-

dractinia echinata, and especially Hydradendrium spinosum,

than Gorgonia, whose cortex and polyps, which are Actinozoid,

are for the most part almost as persistent as the horny axis

itself; so that if I am wrong in having broken the rules of

* Histoire des Zoophytes, Coralliaires, and Atlas, 8vo, 3 vols., 1857.

+ Milne-Edwards’s are copiedfrom Dana, See at the end of the “ Post-

script.”

My. H. J. Carter on the Antipatharia. 303

precedence in nomenclature by applying a new term to an

already named object, it is possible that I am not so in ascri-

bing to it a Hydroid nature.

Hence comes the question, whether Antipathes ought not to

be considered a genus of the Hydractiniide. Certainly

Ellis’s figure of the supposed polyp before mentioned is much

more like that of a Hydrozoon than of an Actinozoon. But

here again priority steps in, and Pallas can claim the right of

having first used the term ‘‘ Antipathes”’ for this Coelenterate ;

so that, complying with this obligation, the whole family

instead of being called ‘‘ Hydractiniide,” would have to be

called ‘ Antipathide,” or some such word, thus sacrificing

a name which carries with it the meaning of the objects it

represents to one which has no significance at all, at least at

the present day, when things, if possible, are named after their

“nature” rather than their resemblances.

I do not know who first pointed out the likeness of some

of the polyps to Hydra in contradistinction to those which are

more allied in their structure to Actinia; but both Ehrenberg

and De Blainville appear to have been conscious of the dis-

tinction ; for the latter in 1834 stated that Ehrenberg’s Bryo-

zoa correspond ‘fi peu de choses prés & nos Polypiaires”

(Actinologie, p. 682), and les Polypiaires (Polypiaria) are

designated by De Blainville as “ animaux hydriformes ”

(p. 899), of which the first family is “ Millepora.” But it is

to Prof. Huxley that we are mainly indebted for the use of

the term “ Hydrozoa”’ (in 1859, Ray Soc. Publ.), after-

wards clearly defined and illustrated by him, in contradistinc-

tion to the Actinozoa, in his ‘ Introduction to the Classification

of Animals’ (1869, pp. 21-24). Latterly the: appropriate

term ‘‘ Hydrocoralline”’ has been proposed for the ston

Hydrozoa by Mr. H. N. Moseley, F.R.S. (Phil. Trans.

vol. clxvii. pt. 1, 1877, p. 132); and thus by degrees the

Hydroid are being separated throughout from the Actinozoid

forms of the Coelenterata.

May we hope that there are some well-preserved specimens

of Antipathes among the ‘Challenger’ collections ? for it is

only by such, or by examining them in their living state in

their native element, that we shall ever know what the nature

of the polyp is, viz. whether Hydroid or Actinozoid. This

hasbeen well exemplified in two specimens of Hydractinia

echinata on whelks (Buccinwm undatum) which were brought

to me alive, one of which I dried, while the other, with its

polyps fully expanded in its own element, was plunged in

this state into spirit and water,—in which instances the for-

mer, from the extreme tenuity of the sarcodic investment,

304 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Antipatharia.

looks as if it never had any, and the latter is almost unaltered,

in the form and position of its polyps, from what it was when

living and fully expanded in the sea-water. Thus, as the

theca or sarcodic covering of Antipathes appears to be of the

same nature, it would seem to be useless to seek for the form

and structure of the polyps after the sarcode has once been

broken down by desiccation. That is therefore now the great

desideratum *.

The thread-cells, as they are much tougher and therefore

more durable, may generally be detected ; at least they exist

in the dried remains of the sarcode on Hydradendrium spino-

sum, where, with all appliances, I have not been able to get

out the form of the polyp. It may be remembered that I also

found them in a dried specimen of Ceratella procumbens

(Hydractinian) (‘ Annals,’ 1873, vol. xi. p. 11), although

this specimen had probably been picked up on the beach at Port

Natal, in which way, also probably, most of the specimens of

Antipathes have come into the museums, when the. delicate

layer of sarcode which covered them would stand little chance

of preservation, exposed to the scouring effect of the sand and

waves together.

There is one point in Antipathes, as well as in the Hydrac-

tinian Ceratella fusca, that should be mentioned here: viz.

Pallas states that, although the flesh may be absent, the spines

remain to diagnose the species (p. 207); but Lamouroux

observes that they are “ rarely smooth ”—that is, sometimes

without spines (p. 189) ; and Milne Edwards confirms this

(vol. i. p. 812) ; while I have already observed that Ceratella

fusca &c. have none (‘ Annals,’ 1873, vol. xi. p. 12), assuming

that Hydractinia and Antipathes belong to the same family.

If Pallas has erred in this matter, Milne-Edwards has done

no less so in mixing up Hyalonema Sieboldi with Zoanthus

at the end of his Antipathes (p.324). But “to err is human,”

especially in a progressive subject like natural history.

POSTSCRIPT.

Since the above was written, Mr. Thomas H. Higgin,

F.L.S., has kindly sent me several species of Antipathes for

examination, with reference to Hydradendrium spinosum

stating that, “if the latter belongs to the Hydractiniide, so

do all our specimens of Antipathes, which at present we have

near the Gorgoniide, in the Liverpool Free Museum; and

if you are right, then will all require removing.”

* [The author unfortunately does not seem to have consulted Lacaze-

Duthier’s classical memoirs “Sur les Antipathaires,” in the ‘ Annales des

Sciences Naturelles,’ ser. 5, Tome ii. p. 169, and Tome iv. p. 1. Had he

done so, his doubts as to the organization of the polyps might have been

set at rest,—Ep’s, A. M. N. H. |]

On the Chalk Bluffs of Trimmingham. 305

All these specimens are more or less like Hydradendrium

spinosum; but on one of them (no. 14. 6. 61. 2, without

name), which appears to have undergone better preservation

than,the rest, there is a thick light-brown sarcodic theca, which

is uniformly inflated at short intervals over the branches, so

as to present a succession of fusiform swellings averaging

about 1-415th inch in their shortest diameter. When a bit

of the branch bearing one of these swellings, after having been

softened by soaking in spirit and water for twenty-four hours,

is placed under the microscope and examined with a 1-inch

object-glass, it may be observed to consist of a transparent

sarcodic base densely charged with opaque white granular

matter arranged in reticulated lines, which, on being further

magnified, viz. under }-inch object-glass, presents a variety

of cellular forms in great plurality and of different sizes,

among which the most noticeable are:—1, a discoid body

with crenulated margin and central circular area, about

5-6000ths inch in diameter; 2, a pyriform body about 6-6000ths

inch long; and, 3, ovoid thread-cells about 3-6G000ths inch in

their greatest diameter, together with other minute forms

which may or may not belong to a Penicillium with which the

sarcode is permeated. But it is the fusiform inflations them-

selves on the branches which command our attention most ;

for they appear to have contained the full-grown polyp, of

which, however, nothing now can be seen but a slight depres-

sion on the most prominent part here and there, bearing no

resemblance whatever to the radiated actinozoic form of the

polyp in the theca of a Gorgonta; nor, as above stated, are

we likely to find any thing more, unless the specimen be seen

in its active living state in its own element, or atter having

been properly preserved in spirit and water, in the manner of

that of Hydractinia echinata above mentioned. Dana’s

figures apud Milne-Edwards (op. cit. Atlas, pl. C. 2. figs.

5, 6) show nothing more than Hllis’s, viz. that the polyp’s

head has six tentacles.

XXXVII.—The Chalk Bluffs of Trimmingham.

By A. J. JUKES-Browng, B.A., F.G.5.

THE existence of certain isolated masses or bluffs of chalk on

the shore near Trimmingham, in Norfolk, has long been known

to geologists. They are partially buried under the deposits

of the Lower Glacial series, which here form cliffs of consider-

able height, and founder down from time to time in great

landslips, so that a clear section from top to bottom is rarely

exhibited. Many writers have described these masses of

306 Mr. A. J. Jukes-Browne on the

chalk and the appearances presented by them under the suc-

cessive disclosures caused by the wasting of the cliffs ; but

notwithstanding the attention they have attracted, the question

of how they came to occupy their present position has always

remained a moot point.

It was also well known that the Trimmingham chalk con-

tained peculiar nodules of flint ; but these had never been care-

fully examined until the locality was visited by Mr. W. J.

Sollas and myself in 1875, when, finding that the hollow

flints disclosed very distinct traces of sponge-structure, my

friend undertook the study and description of these remains.

As the results of his examination are likely to excite further

interest in the chalk which contains these curious nodules, IL

am led to offer a brief review of the known facts and opinions

regarding the T'rimmingham bluffs; and the present paper

may form a kind of introduction to Mr. Sollas’s descriptions,

which will shortly appear in the pages of this magazine.

The earliest notice of the Trimmingham Chalk is from the

pen of Mr. R. C. Taylor in 1823*; and some passages of this

are worth quoting. He says, “The most easterly point at

which chalk has been traced is on the coast between Mun-

desley and Cromer, where we find two detached masses of

soft chalk, with numerous layers of flint, forming insulated

cliffs of chalk. Several circumstances lead me to consider

these masses as the remnants of a stratum which once ex-

tended further to the north-east, in the space now occupied by

the sea, constituting a higher part of the series than the chalk

of Norwich . . . . These masses are continuous with a solid

bed of chalk, discernible at low water, reaching nearly a mile

in length from Trimmingham to Sidestrand, and forming a

level platform extending into the sea... .. That which par-

ticularly distinguishes this stratum is the vast abundance of

a small curved oyster called Ostrea canaliculatat. Almost

every part of the chalk is crowded with these shells ; and many

of the flints have from twenty to thirty of them adhering,

which, in that case, being hardened by the silex, afford the

best specimens.”

It will be observed that Mr. Taylor notices only two chalk

bluffs ; and in Woodward’s ‘ Geology of Norfolk’ (1833) the

chalk is mentioned as occurring in “two isolated disrupted

masses.’’ But in the section accompanying this book three

separate masses are shown ; and Sir Charles Lyell, whose first

observations were apparently made in 1829, also mentions

* Trans. Geol. Soc. ser. 2, vol. i. p. 875.

+ This is not the O. canaliculata of Sowerby. Dr. Barrois has lately

identified it with the O. dunata of Goldfuss.

t ‘Principles of Geology,’ 4th edit. (1835), vol. iv. p. 90.

Chalk Bluffs of Trimmingham. 307

three protuberances of chalk on the coast. It would seem

therefore that about this time a third mass made its appear-

ance, brought into view probably by the gradual recession of

the cliff-line. The site of this third bluff of chalk was a little

distance to the south of the two now remaining; but as no

traces of its existence are now to be found, I have endeavoured

to collect the records of its brief history and gradual de-

struction.

A description of it is given in the first edition of the

‘ Principles of Geology’ (1830, p. 180), with an illustration

showing the side view of the promontory which it formed, and

the relations of the chalk to the glacial beds above. This

was repeated in several succeeding editions.

In 1840 Sir Charles Lyell contributed a paper to the

‘ Philosophical Magazine,’ in which the three chalk masses

are thus described * :—‘“ The most southern of the three pro-

tuberances occurs near the Beacon Hill, about halfway between

Trimmingham and Mundesley ; the mass of chalk is about

20 feet high, its extent along the beach about 100 feet, and its

thickness from the beach inland a few yards only. It stands

up like a narrow wall, which will ultimately be destroyed ;

and then the whole face of the cliff will consist of clay, sand,

and gravel..... When I visited this spot in 1839 I found

the cliff nearly in the same state as it remained in 1829; and

the description which I gave of it in the ‘ Principles of Geo-

logy’ would still be appropriate.”

Five years later Mr. Joshua Trimmer wrote a description

of the Norfolk cliff, in which he thus refers to the 'Trimming-

ham chalk + :—‘ Of the protuberances of chalk near Trim-

mingham the northern and middle seem now little changed,

but the southernmost has undergone some alteration. Its

length is still the same as when visited by Mr. Lyell; but it

is reduced to nearly half its height, and the waves have

washed away a portion of the overlying gravel at one extre-

mity. ‘The next fall of the cliff will probably bury this end

of the protuberance entirely.”

Mr. Gunn mentions the existence of the three chalk masses

in his ‘ Geology of Norfolk,’ and observes that a question has

arisen as to whether they are detached boulders or part of the

solid bed below. He informs me that his remembrance of

the third bluff is, that in height it was less than either of the

others, that it gradually wasted away under the attacks of

winter storms, and finally disappeared in the great storm of

January 1863. It was therefore no longer in existence when

* Phil. Mag. vol. xvi. p. 356,

+ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol, i. p, 218.

308 My. A. J. Jukes-Browne on the ©

Mr. Searles Wood, Jun., examined the cliffs; and conse-

quently it is not indicated in the coast-section which he pub-

lished in 1865.

Of the two masses which still remain, the more southerly,

or that which was the centremost, does not call for any

lengthy description ; it does not stand out so prominently from

the cliff-line, and consequently there are not the same facili-

ties fur studying its mode of occurrence. Sir Charles Lyell

thus describes it* :—‘‘ The second or middle protuberance is

near that last described, its front along the shore, measured in

1839, 65 yards. Its height was between 15 and 20 feet.”

Since that time its length and height have certainly diminished;

but it does not seem to have undergone so much alteration as

the other two.

Greater interest has always attached to the most northerly

mass; and it has frequently been visited and described. Mr.

Taylor’s description has already been quoted ; and Sir Charles

Lyell thus writes of it in 1840¢:—‘ The third and most

considerable mass extends along the beach for a distance of

106 yards ; and its position deserves particular notice, for it

forms, like the southernmost mass, a projecting promontory

about 30 yards beyond the general line of cliff.””. Views from

the side and front accompany the further description of this

mass.

The following notes were taken in September 1875; and

the sketch was made on the spot at the same time.

The mass of chalk is about 35 yards long and about 30 feet

high {, ending on each side with a nearly perpendicular face ;

the talus of the foundering cliff above is partly banked against

the sides; but there is no evidence of any faulting, and it is

clear that much chalk has been carried away from both ends ;

the front face stands out 8 or 9 yards from the base of this

talus.

Viewed from the southern side the upper surface of the

mass is seen to slope slightly and irregularly inward towards

the cliff; it is surmounted by a thin bed of sand, which is

succeeded immediately by a brown sandy boulder-clay with-

out the intervention of any beds resembling the laminated

series.

The chalk contains bands of flints at distances of from 2 to

3 feet apart ; some of these are hard, black, and compact; but

* Phil. Mag. vol. xvi. p. 356.

+ Phil. Mag. vol. xvi. p. 356. See also Geol. Mag. vol. iii. p. 516, and

vol. v. p. 544, and Lyell’s ‘ Principles of Geology.’

t Mr. C. Reid, of the Geological Survey, has since informed me that

his measurement gives 38 feet as its height from the present beach.

Dee eras

Chalk Bluffs of Trimmingham. 309

the majority are only half silicified, being hollow or partly filled

with a grey chalky matter, which is gritty to the touch and is

full of sponge-spicules and minute organisms. The flints

are moreo ver surrounded with similar greyish chalk, which

sometimes forms a band connecting two or more together ;

— —

"hes = es

_— -——

Northern Bluff, Trimmingham, 1875.

this greyish chalk also occurs in places without enclosing any

flinty matter, and gives a mottled appearance to the mass.

Between the layers of flint nodules the rock is full of a small

curved species of oyster (since identified as Ostrea lunata,

Nilss.) ; Belemnitella mucronata is also common ; and there are

many other fossils (see posted) ; but the best specimens are

adherent to the flints.

If the measurements above given be compared with those

of Sir Charles Lyell, and the mass in its present state (fig. 1)

be compared with the figure in the early editions of the

‘ Principles of Geology’ (reproduced in fig. 2), it will be seen

that it has now only one third of the length it possessed in

1839. Originally the front face seems to have exhibited a

complete synclinal curve, with more than half of the corre-

sponding anticlinal at the southern end; but now only the

centre of the synclinal is left, the beds rising very slightly to

the southern, and more decidedly towards the northern end.

With regard to the dip of the beds as viewed from the sides

some difference of opinion has existed. It is seldom, indeed,

that a clear section is presented by the side face ; for the chalk

Nea

S—

310 Mr. A. J. Jukes-Browne on the

breaks away along joint-planes, which are often discoloured,

and still further obscured in summer time by the mud washed

down from above. Sir Charles Lyell writes as follows* :—

“ A layer of chalk flints in sitw shows that the stratification

of the chalk is vertical, although the beds seen in a large cave

Fig. 2.

—_

Northern Bluff, Trimmingham, 1839,

a, Chalk; 6. Sand; ¢. Boulder-clay.

facing the sea show a slight curvature only.” Others have

considered the beds to be nearly horizontal ; and certainly the

flint layers in the upper portion of the mass appeared to be so

in 1875.

Mr. Clement Reid, in his recent paper on the Glacial de-

posits of Cromer, has completely explained these conflicting

appearancest. He had opportunities of visiting the spot

after winter storms had cleared the section ; and he discovered

that the beds are bent into a sharp curve or loop, and are so

contorted as to be horizontal in one place and nearly vertical

in another. The diagram (fig. 3) is an enlargement of part

of the cross section given by Mr. Reid.

Fig. 3.

a se

a Se SS — Fy

: SSS

iis eee ae

Northern Bluff, side view.

a. Chalk; 6. Boulder-clay ; c. Sand; d. Contorted Drift.

- a ae

* Phil. Mag. 1840, vol. xvi. p. 356.

t+ Geol. Mag. dec. 2, vol. vii. p. 55.

Chalk Bluffs of Trimminghaw, 311

It will thus be seen that the disturbance of the chalk has

resulted in the production of a double set of curves, the axes

of which are at right angles to one another.

Several interesting questions are suggested by the position

of these elevated outliers of chalk near ‘Trimmingham.

(1) Are they connected with the chalk scar seen further out

on the shore ?

(2) How did they come to be left in their present isolated

position ?

(3) When was the chalk bent into the curves above de-

scribed ?

Although some have supposed that they were merely large

fallen or detached masses, like those in the cliffs west of

Cromer, yet the most competent observers are of a different

opinion. ‘Thus, in the description above quoted, Mr. R. C.

Taylor distinctly states them to be continuous with the

solid chalk below, as if he spoke from actual observation in

the matter. Sir Charles Lyell inclined to the same opinion,

Mr. Gunn also writes me word that he and Mr. Joshua Trim-

mer concurred in regarding the masses as fixtures and not

boulders ; and, finally, Mr. Fisher and Mr. Reid have observed

that a particular layer of grey chalk is visible both in the cliff

and on the foreshore opposite ; so that little doubt can remain

on this point.

With respect to the second question, several explanations

have been put forward. Sir Charles Lyell seems to have

regarded the masses of chalk as ‘“ protuberances ” thrust up-

ward into the overlying beds by the action of subterraneous

forces; even in 1840 he speaks of being confirmed in his

opinion, that both chalk and drift had been subjected to a

common movement,

Mr. 8. V. Wood, Jun., appears to have held a similar view,

and even ventured to insert a fault at this point in his coast-

section published in 1865. Whether he is still of the same

opinion I am not aware; but it does not appear that he ever

actually observed such a fault, and its existence can hardly

now be maintained.

Mr. O. Fisher has suggested that the elevation and con-

tortion of the chalk may have been due to a kind of “ creep,”

like that in coal-mines, in consequence of the pressure exercised

by the superimposed glacial beds* ; but it seems unlikely that

the weight of the overlying sands and clays could ever have

been sufficient to affect the solid chalk to such an extent as this

hypothesis demands. Moreover Mr. Fisher admits that there

* Geol, Mag. vol. v. p. 550,

312 Mr. A. J. Jukes-Browne on the

are other features about the bluffs which are very puzzling.

‘‘ One of these is the cavities they contain, filled with stratified

alternations of calcareous sands and carbonaceous matter,

evidently of ancient date. These cavities led me to suppose

the masses might have formed needles or rocks in the glacial

sea. But if so, it is difficult to conceive how the large flints,

usually covering the chalk surface, could have been preserved

upon their upper parts im situ as they are” (loc. cit. p. 551).

Mr. C. Reid has recently proposed another explanation*.

He assumes the existence of a vast ice-sheet filling the North

Sea in later glacial times, and supposes that the impact of

this against the Norfolk shore was the cause of the contortions

both in the Chalk and the Lower Glacial beds. This theory,

however, seems open to the same kind of objection as that

brought against Mr. Fisher’s, viz. that physical considerations

render it improbable :. it is possible to conceive that the Lower

Glacial beds may have been so doubled up; but it is very

doubtful whether the solid scar of chalk could have been

squeezed up and contorted in the manner suggested.

Both these theories involve highly theoretical questions of

physics; and both assume that the contortions in the chalk

were produced in Glacial times. It seems, indeed, more

reasonable to suppose that this disturbance had a much more

ancient origin, and that the beds of chalk were bent into the

curves now visible before the commencement of the Glacial

period. If this be assumed, there is then no necessity for

calling in the aid of any special agencies, and the older and

simpler view that the masses formed isolated stacks or pinna-

cles becomes the natural explanation ; moreover the existence

of the contortions would then be the very cause which con-

duced to the preservation of the bluffs, by enabling them to

resist the agencies which broke up the surrounding portions

of the chalk.

There is another fact, mentioned by Lyell, which tends to

confirm this view, viz. that glacial beds have been seen under-

lying one end of the more northerly mass (see fig. 1) ; and in

the ‘ Philosophical Magazine’ (Joc. cit. p. 358) he thus speaks

of it :—‘‘ I have stated in the ‘ Principles’ that this mass of

chalk at its northern edge actually overlies some beds of blue

clay or drift. Now this remarkable superposition was still

evident in June 1839, notwithstanding the unusual height of

the sea-beach, the clay containing broken chalk-flints being

traceable for 7 feet under the chalk. It is known to have

extended much further in a seaward direction.” Elsewhere

* Geol. Mag. dec. 2, vol. vii. p. 61.

Chalk Bluffs of Trimmingham. 313

he suggests that the mass must have been “ undermined when

the crag was deposited, unless the boulder hypothesis is to be

preferred ’”’*,

Mr. Fisher has recently described in greater detail the

cavities he discovered in the chalk}; but he still hesitates to

draw the inference which their existence seems naturally to

suggest. If they were sea-formed caves, as their position,

shape, and contents appear to indicate, and if (as he believes)

‘‘ they were formed and filled in the interval between the forma-

tion of the bluff and its envelopment in Boulder-clay,” surely

this is almost sufficient to prove that the chalk mass existed

as a cliff previous to the formation of the Lower Glacial series.

I cannot think Mr. Reid is successful in explaining these caves

away as expanded crackst. The cavity specially described

by Mr. Fisher has a much greater resemblance to the termina-

tion of a water-worn cave ; and since the chalk bluff is known

to have suffered so much in late years from the attacks of the

waves, it is quite possible that Mr. Reid has never seen any

such cavities as were visible up to 1868. Certainly none were

observable in 1875.

Mr. Fisher finds a difficulty in the beds which rest on the

top of the bluffs, and which he thinks “ were evidently lifted

up along with it;” but he assumes that they belong to the

basement beds, or so-called Laminated series, whereas Mr.

Reid considers that they are a portion of the sands which

overlie the Till. And it he is correct, the difficulty vanishes ;

fpr they are nearly on a level with the normal horizon of these

beds (as shown in Mr. Reid’s diagram, (oc. cit. fig. 1).

The undermined edge described by Lyell and the exis-

tence of these ancient caves are, to my mind, strong argu-

ments in favour of the view that the chalk bluffs were outlying

rocks or needles, the remnants of a chalk zone which once

formed a wide extent of land stretching far to the eastward,

and that they owe their preservation to the local disturbance

and arching of the strata, which gave them greater strength

and enabled them to resist the action of the waves. Against

their base were deposited the lowermost sands and clays of

the fluvio-marine series; and as the area became gradually

submerged their pinnacle tops were broken off and carried

away; and upon the truncated surfaces thus left were laid down

those later beds of clay and sand which are now seen in con-

tact with the chalk.

It may also be pointed out that the Trimmingham bluffs

* Principles of Geology, ed. 5, vol. iv. p. 86.

+ Geol. Mag. dec. 2, vol. vii. p. 149.

t Loe, cit. vol. vii. p. 238.

314 On the Chalk Bluffs of Trimmingham.

are by no means the only instances of contortions in the

Norfolk chalk. Remarkable cases have been described by

Mr. J. E. Taylor at Whitlingham* and at SwainsthorpeT.

In the former case it is especially noted that the sands and

gravels above do not participate in the disturbance of the

beds on which they rest; hence, as Mr. Taylor says, it is

evident that this disturbance took place before either the

formation of the Norwich Crag or of the Drift deposits. If

the section were equally clear at Trimmingham, I believe

every one would be forced to accept the same conclusion re-

garding the chalk of that locality; but the foundering of

the cliffs and the presence of the shingle beach combine to

conceal the true relations of the beds, and allow scope for the

-free use of the scientific imagination. In this, however, as in

most other cases, the simplest explanation is the most likely

to prove correct.

This notice of the Trimmingham Chalk would not be com-

plete without some reference to the interesting series of fossils

it contains. ‘The sponges will be described by Mr. Sollas ;

but the following list contains the names of the other fossils

collected by ourselves and by Dr. Barroist, who visited the

locality in the same year :—

Belemnitella mucronata, Schlot. Rhynchonella plicatilis, Sby.

Ostrea vesicularis, Sby., var. limbata, Dav.

lunata, Ni/ss. Ananchytes ovatus, Lam.

Pecten quinquecostatus, Sby. Echinoconus Reemeri ?, D’ Orb.

sp. (or Galerites abbreviatus, ge

Terebratula carnea, Sby. Cyphosoma elongatum, Cott.

Terebratulina striata, Wahl. Cidaris serrata, Desor (spines).

rigida, Sby., var. Trochosmilia cornucopie, Dun.

Magas pumilus, Sby. Serpula lumbricus, Defr.

Crania parisiensis, Def*. heptagona?, Von Hag.

To these may be added Baculites magnus, Sby., observed

on Trimmingham beach by Samuel Woodward §.

Ostrea lunata is the species called O. canaliculata by Wood-

ward and Rose. It is a Maestricht form, and was recognized

by Dr. Barrois, who says (op. cit. p. 165), “I cannot distin-

guish my specimens from ‘l'rimmingham from the O. lunata

(identical with the type figured by Goldfuss) which I have

collected in the Upper Chalk of Ciply.”

The variety of Ostrea vesicularis is very large and globose ;

it only occurs in the uppermost beds of the chalk, and ought

to be distinguished from the smaller shells passing under the

same name.

* Geol. Mag. vol. ii. p. 524. + Op, tit. vol. iii. p. 44.

t Recherches sur les terr. Orét. Supérieurs (Lille, 1876), p. 165,

§ Geology of Norfolk, p, 49.

On Deep-sea Mollusca from the Bay of Biscay. 315

XXXVITI.— The Deep-sea Mollusca of the Bay of Biscay.

By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, LL.D., F.R.S.

Durine the French deep-sea exploration last July, in the

Bay of Biscay, in which expedition I was privileged to take

part, on the obliging invitation of the Minister of Public In-

struction, I was intrusted with the Mollusca. Perhaps the

accompanying catalogue raisonné may interest conchologists.

A List of the Mollusca procured during the Cruise of the

‘ Travailleur’ in the Bay of Biscay, 1880.

BRACHIOPODA.

1. Terebratula caput-serpentis, Linné. See as to this and

other ‘ Porcupine’ Mollusca the ‘ Proceedings of the

Zoological Society of London’ for 1878 and 1879.

. T. cranium, Miiller. A fragment.

. Platydia anomioides, Seon & Philippt.

. Megerlia truncata, L.

: Cheane anomala, Miill.

Ou Oo bo

CONCHIFERA.

6. Anomia ephippium, L.

7. Spondylus Gussoni, O. G. Costa.

8. Pecten pes-lutree, ae: septemradiatus, Mill.

9. P. greenlandicus, G. B. Sowerby.

10. P. fragilis, Jeffreys.

11. P. obliquatus, J. (MS.).

12. P. vitreus, Chemnitz; and variety abyssorum.

13. Amussium fenestratum, Forbes ; a monstrous variety.

14, A. lucidum, J.

15. Lima elliptica, J.

16. L. subauriculata, Montagu.

17. L. Jeffreyst, Fischer (MS8.).

18. Mytilus luteus, J. (MS.). Allied to Modiola incur-

vata, Philippi, =M. Martorelli, Hidalgo; but it differs

in shape, sculpture, epidermis, and colour.

19. Modiolaria subclavata, Libass¢.

20. M. cuneata, J. (MS.).

21. Dacrydium vitreum (Holbéll), Moller.

22. Arca pectunculoides, Sc., var. septentrionalis.

23. Leda messanensis, Sequenza. L. acuminata, J. (not Von

Buch).

24. L. pustulosa, J.

25. L. striolata, Brugnone.

316 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on Deep-sea

26. L. lucida, Lovén ; and a variety.

27. L. pusio, Ph.; and variety latior.

128. 1: sericea).

29. L. Jeffreysi, Hid. L. lata, J. (not Hinds).

30. L. expansa, J.

31. Nucula egeensis, Ford.

32. N. corbuloides, Seg.

33. N. tumidula, Malm.

34. N. sulcata, Bronn.

35. Limopsis cristata, J.

36. L. minuta, Ph.

37. Malletia obtusa, M. Sars.

38. M. cuneata, J.

39. Montacuta ferruginosa, Mont.

40. M. tumidula, J.

41. Lasea pumila, 8. V. Wood. A Coralline-Crag fossil.

42. Loripes lacteus, L.

43, Axinus flexuosus, Mont.

44, A. croulinensis, J.

45. A. eumyarius, M/. Sars.

46. A. ferruginosus, Ford.

47. A. subovatus, J.

48. A. granulosus, J.

49. A. tortuosus, J. (MS.).

50. Mytilimeria? Fischert, J. (MS.).

51. Cardita corbis, Ph.

52. Cardium minimum, PA.

58. Isocardia cor, L.; and the fry, which has many syfo-

nyms.

54. Scrobicularia alba, W. Wood.

55. S. longicallus, Se.

56. S. nitida, Mill.

57. Lyonsia formosa, J. (MS.).

58. Verticordia insculpta, J. (M8.).

59. Thracia convexa, W. Wood. Young.

60. 7. tenera, J. (MS.).

61. Nera abbreviata, Forb.

62. N. rostrata, Spengler.

63. N. cuspidata, Olov?, var.

64, N. bicarinata, J. (MS.). <A fragment.

65. N. sulcifera, J. (MS.).

66. N. truncata, J. (MS.).

67. N. lamellosa, M. Sars.

68. N. striata, J.

G9. N:

imbricata, J. (MS.).

70. Saxicava rugosa, L.

Mollusca from the Bay of Biscay. 317

SOLENOCONCHIA.

71. Dentalium striolatum, Stiémpson. D. abyssorum, M. Sars.

72. D. gracile, J. Not D. filum, G. B. Sowerby, Jun.

73. Siphodentalium lofotense, JZ. Sars.

' 74, 8. Olivi, Se.

75. S. tetragonum, Broccht. Dentalium quinquangulare,

Forb.,= 8. pentagonum, M. Sars.

76. Cadulus semistriatus, J. (MS.).

77. C. tumidosus, J.

78. C. artatus, J. (MS.).

GASTROPODA.

79.*Chiton alveolus, G. O. Sars.

80. Rimula asturiana, J. (MS.).

81. Cylostrema spheroideum, S. V. Wood. A Coralline-

Crag fossil.

82. Trochus gemmulatus, Ph. A Sicilian fossil.

83. Turbo filosus, Ph. A Calabrian and Sicilian fossil, =

Trochus glabratus, Ph.

84. Hela tenella, -/.

85. Rissoa cimicoides, Ford.

86. R. abyssicola, Ford.

87. R. deliciosa, J. (MS.).

88. R. tenuisculpta, J. (MS.).

89. Scalaria Trevelyana, Leach.

90. 8. clathratula, Adams.

91. 8. Cantrainei, Wetnkanff:

92. Aclis Walleri, -/.

93. Odostomia conoidea, Bre.

94. O. Lukisi, J.

95. O. prelonga, J. (MS.).

96. O. acicula, Ph., var. obeliscus. From M. de Folin’s

eleanings.

97. O. lineata, J. (MS.).

98. O. paucistriata, J. (MS.).

99.tO. fasciata, Ford.

100. O. Scillee, Se.

101. O. plicatula, Bre. Turbonilla speciosa, H. Adams.

102. Ianthina exigua, Bruguiére. Brought by Gulf-stream.

103. Eulima stenostoma, J.

104, E. pyriformis, Brugn. M. de Folin.

105. E. subangulata, J. (MS.).

106. E. solidula, J. (MS.) ; anda fragment of perhaps a new

species.

107. Natica sordida, Ph. N. fusca, De Blainville, may be

either this species or a variety of N. mdllepunctata.

108. N. subplicata, J. (MS.).

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 22

318

109.

110.

i U8

112.

113.

114,

115.

116.

tty.

118.

On Deep-sea Mollusca from the Bay of Biscay.

Solarium pseudo-perspectivum, Bre. SS. discus, Ph.

Seguenzia elegans, J.

Lamellaria perspicua, Z.? or perhaps a distinct species.

Adriatic (Stossich).

Aporrhais Serresianus, Michaud.

Cerithium metula, Lov.

Buccinum Humphreysianum, Bennett.

Ranella gigantea, Lamarck.

Trophon muricatus, Mont.

T. rugosus, J. (MS.); anda fragment of perhaps another

species.

Fusus gracilis, Da Costa.

119.*F. turgidulus, J. (MS.). Fragments.

120.

121.

122.

123.

124.

125.

126.

127.

128.

129.

.* Pleurotoma nivalis, Lov.

130

131.

132.

133.

134.

135.

136.

137.

138.

139.

140.

141.

142.

143.

144.

145.

146.

147.

148.

I’. berniciensis, King.

Cassidaria tyrrhena, Ch. Perhaps a variety of C. echi-

nophora, L.

Nassa semistriata, Bre.

N. incrassata, Striém.

N. limata, Ch., var.

Columbella halizeti, J.

Taranis cirrhatus, Brugn. Trophon Miérchii, Malm.

Defrancia crispata, De Cristofort & Jan.

D. parvula, J. (MS.).

D. formosa, J. (MS.).

P. pinguis, J. (MS.).

P. modiolus, De Cr. & Jan. P. carinata, Ph.

Ringicula leptochila, Brugn.

Cylichna umbilicata, Mont.

C. ovata, J. (MS.).

Utriculus expansus, J.

Actzon exilis, -/.

A. ovatus, J. (MS.).

Bullina elongata, J. (MS.).

Bulla pinguicula, J. (MS.).

Scaphander punctostriatus, Mighels & Adams. 5S.

librarius, Lov.

Philine scabra, Mil.

P. striatula, J. (MS.). Young.

P. quadrata, S. V. Wood.

Melampus myosotis, Draparnaud. Drifted from the

shore.

Carinaria mediterranea, Péron & Lesueur.

PTEROPODA.

Limacina helicoides, ¢J/.

Cavolina trispinosa, Pér. & Les.

On new Species of Shells from Uruguay. 319

149. C. labiata, D’Orbigny. Hyalea inflexa, Pér. & Les.

150. Clio pyramidata, Browne.

151. C. lanceolata, De Bl.

152. C. cuspidata, Lam.

The species first named in italics appear to be new to

science ; those to which an asterisk is prefixed I consider

peculiarly northern ; and that to which a dagger is prefixed I

consider peculiarly southern or Mediterranean. All the other

species had been dredged by me in the ‘ Porcupine’ cruise of

1870 off the western coasts of Spain and Portugal. The

result shows that out of the 152 species in the above list,

11 are new, 3 northern, 1 southern, and 137 ‘ Porcupine.’

When M. de Folin has completed his examination of the

sifted material, other species will in all probability have to

be added to the list.

XXXIX.—Descriptions of five new Species of Shells from

Uruguay. By EnGar A. SMITH.

THE shells about to be described were collected by Dr. Cop-

pinger, of H.M.S. ‘ Alert,’ at present stationed in the Straits

of Magellan for the purpose of surveying and exploration.

The specimens from that region will shortly be treated upon

elsewhere; and as those now characterized have a distinct

geographical distribution, it is deemed advisable to publish

their descriptions separately.

Nassa (Cesta) simplex.

Shell rather thin, dirty whitish or pinkish white, with some

small indistinct red spots or stains beneath the suture between

the ribs. Whorls six and a half. ‘Two apical ones smooth, the

rest convex, separated by a deep suture, longitudinally plicated

and transversely ridged and suleated. Plice not very pro-

minent, about seventeen in number on the penultimate whorl ;

spiral sulci shallow, cutting through the folds, rather narrower

than the interstices, about seven on the upper whorls, two or

three of them at the upper part being closer together than the

rest. Last whorl sulcated throughout, with the plice attenu-

ated beneath, yet extending to the base. Aperture small,

somewhat iregularly circular, dirty brownish within; outer

lip thin at the edge, with an exterior varix, very feebly lirate

within. Columella arcuate at the middle, covered with a

small callosity bearing an elongate transverse inconspicuous

tubercle at the upper part, and some smaller and less distinct

ones beneath. Length 12 millims., diam. 7; aperture 44

long, 34 wide.

320 Mr. E, A. Smith on five new

Hab. 36° 47' §, lat., 55° 17' W. long., 28 fms. Off the

mouth of the Rio de la Plata.

This is a dull unornamental species, and chiefly character-

ized by the convexity of the whorls, the depth of the suture,

and the feebleness of the sculpture.

Trochus (Ziziphinus) Coppingert.

Shell thin, shortly conical, rather shining, and somewhat

iridescent, owing to the thinness of the calcareous layer above

the pearl, very pale olive on the body-whorl, becoming darker

on the upper volutions and reddish at the apex, ornamented

with a series of minute red dots at the upper part of the whorls,

just beneath the suture, and a second series on an angle at the

middle of them, with a third series around the periphery

of the last volution, and some rather larger spots around the

umbilical region. Whorls seven; the first three or four some-

what convex, with three coarse spiral lire. Antepenultimate

whorl flat, sloping above, with an acute angle a little above the

base, spirally lirated ; liree little raised, with the exception of

that at the angle and one immediately beneath the suture,

which is very prettily beaded. Penultimate like the preceding,

but with the sculpture Jess pronounced and the angle nearer the

middle. Last whorl still more feebly sculptured, the beading

having become obsolete. It is biangulated at the middle, and

the space between the two angles is flat, giving the shell a

very angular aspect. Base a little convex, concentrically

striated, white at the middle, with a conspicuous depression at

the umbilical region, which is surrounded by three or four

strong lire. Lines of growth fine. Aperture oblique, irregu-

larly pentagonal, smooth, and beautifully pearly. Columella

arcuate above, obliquely straightish inferiorly. Height 13

millims., diam. max. 14, min, 12.

Hab. 36° 47'S. lat., 55° 17! W. long., 28 fms. Off the

mouth of the Rio de la Plata.

This beautiful shell is very distinct in form and character

from any other in the genus.

Nucula uruguayensis.

Shell ovate, somewhat ventricose, moderately thick, olive,

smooth, with fine concentric lines of growth, bluish white

within, not very iridescent except upon the muscular scars,

very inequilateral. Anterior end rounded, posterior obtusely

angulated. Front dorsal margin curved, not oblique near the

umbo ; posterior a little oblique, subperpendicular or almost at

right angles to the anterior slope ; lower or ventral edge regu-

larly arcuate, forming an obtuse angle at its junction with the

hinder dorsal margin, smooth within. Umbones rather pro-

minent and acute. ‘Teeth long, acute, about twenty behind

the ligamental pit, and nine in front. Pit itself small, narrow,

Species of Shells from Uruguay. 321

nearly in a line with the front dorsal slope. Length 9 millims.,

diam. 12, thickness 7.

Hab. 36° 47' S. lat., 55° 17' W. long., 28 fms. Off the

estuary of the Rio de la Plata, Uruguay.

This species is not unlike N. obliqua, Lamarck, as figured in

Hanley’s monograph in Sowerby’s ‘Thesaurus Conch.’ fig. 150.

It is, however, much more ventricose, has more of an angle at

the anterior end, and the inner margin is not minutely crenu-

lated. The teeth are remarkable on account of their length

and sharpness. There are three specimens of different sizes

from the above locality. The largest is of a brownish-olive

colour, the intermediate one greenish olive, and the smallest of

a still lighter tint.

Corbula Tryont.

Shell a little inequilateral, small, very inequivalve, dirty

white, sharply rounded behind, scarcely beaked, and rather

squarely truncated anteriorly. Upper or smaller valve smooth

near the beaks, then exhibiting three or four strong concentric

ridges or stages of growth, which do not continue beyond a

slight angle running from the apex to the anterior ventral

extremity, the shell thus far, with the exception of that

portion close to the apex, being very finely radiately striated

and destitute of epidermis. Beyond this point the rest of

the surface (about half the diameter of the valve) is clothed

with a finely wrinkled epidermis. Lower valve also smooth

in the umbonal region, then closely and strongly ribbed, the

ribs becoming very fine, or almost disappearing, on a somewhat

raised rounded arcuate ridge from the apex to the anterior

ventral end. This prominence or ridge has a faint depression

on each side. ‘Teeth one in each valve, that of the lower the

larger. Diam. 63 millims., length 5, thickness 4.

Hab. 32° 45' §. lat., 50° 39’ W. long., 48 fms. East of

Uruguay.

This, so far as I can ascertain, is the first record of a Corbula

from the eastern side of South America. I have much plea-

sure in naming this interesting species after Mr. Tryon, who has

given, in the ‘ American Journal of Conchology,’ a valuable

catalogue of this genus.

Crassatella uruguayensis.

Shell compressed, subquadrate; anterior side broad, squarish,

margin but very little curved ; posterior end narrowing and

rounded. Dorsal lines on each side of the umbones forming

an angle of about fifty degrees. Hinder slope rather sudden,

a trifle concave, anterior rather longer and a little curved out-

wardly. Ventral margin arcuate, but only slightly so. Sculp-

ture consisting of concentric furrows and intermediate ridges,

coarsest at the centre of the valves and towards the apex, and

stopping short at the lunule and anterior dorsal area, both of

322 Mr. Oldfield Thomas on a new Species of

which are narrow, especially the latter, and defined by dis-

tinct margins. Colour light brown, covered with a very thin

epidermis. Interior whitish, inclining to a pinkish tint to-

wards the umbones; and the extreme outer edge is pinkish

red and smooth. Hinge composed of a single tooth in the

right valve, and two diverging ones in the left. Lateral teeth

in right valve consisting of a thin marginal raised acute

ridge extending nearly as far as the anterior dorsal slope. A

similar ridge is met with in the left valve, only on the posterior

dorsal margin. Ineach valve on the opposite side to the ridge

is a narrow groove for the reception of the ridge in the oppo-

sing valve. Muscular scars small, posterior one the narrower,

Diam. 15 millims., length 124, thickness 6.

Hab. 32° 45' 8, lat., 50° 39' W. long., 48 fms, Hast of

Uruguay.

This species is remarkable on account of the squareness of

its form, especially at the anterior extremity.

XL.—Deseription of a new Species of Arvicola from Northern

India. By OupFreLD THomas, F.Z.8., British Museum.

Amonc the collections received by the British Museum from

the India Museum at South Kensington was a specimen

labelled and entered in the catalogue as Cricetus songarus

(Pall.) *. When the skull was extracted, however, it proved

to be, not a Cricetus, but an Arvicola, quite distinct from any

species yet described. It was collected in Kumaon by Capt.

(now Lieut.-Gen.) R. Strachey, after whom I propose to name

the species

Arvicola Strachey?, sp. n.

General colour of the fur above pale brownish grey, the

hairs being of a slaty blue colour for three fourths of their

length and their ends being brownish yellow tipped with

black. On the belly the light tips are replaced by pure

white. Ears rather short, scarcely showing beyond the fur,

and thickly clothed with hair coloured like that on the back.

Feet and tail pure white, the latter with a terminal pencil of

hairs nearly half an inch long. Thumbs quite rudimentary.

The dentition of this species is very interesting, as the third

upper molar is of a most remarkable type, and one apparently

peculiar to the Arvicolas of this region, the only other species

at all resembling A. Strachey? in this respect being A. Sto-

liczkana, Blanf.+, from Yarkand and Ladak; but even in that

the peculiarity is not so strongly marked.

* Horsfield, Cat. Mamm. Mus. E.I. Comp. p. 145 (1851).

+ W. Blanford, J. A. 8S. B. 1875, pt. ii. p. 147; Mamm. Yark. Exped.

p. 43, pl. viii. fig. 1 (animal), pl. x. B. fig. 2 (skull and teeth).

Arvicola from Northern India. 323

The molar pattern is as follows :—

Upper I. 5 spaces, 3 external and 3 internal angies,

4 3

” © ” ” 2 ” ”

” Ill. 3 ” 4 ” 2 ” ”?

Tower Tt <4 4 Pr 4 rf

” Il. 5 ” 3 ” 3 ”? ”

st TELA ty S ” ST iii bees

The first two spaces of the first and the two middle ones of

the last lower molars are not distinctly separated.

The third upper molar has two strong salient angles on the

front part of the inner side; and then follows the straight

inner edge of the long posterior lobe. On the outer side there

are anteriorly two very small angles, succeeded by a deep

emargination, corresponding to the second of the inner angles ;

and then follow the two rounded outer corners of the poste-

rior lobe, thus forming the third and fourth outer angles.

The spaces enclosed are :—first, an irregularly triangular one

between the two small external and one large interior angles ;

secondly, a small nearly circular one, contained in the second

large internal angle; and, lastly, a long rectangular one,

situated in the posterior lobe.

Arvicola Stracheyt has thus this tooth similarly formed to

that of A. Stoliczkana; but the terminal lobe is much longer,

being quite half the length of the whole tooth, and the two

small anterior outer angles are just equal to one another,

while in that species the first projects considerably beyond the

second. The coloration and proportions of these two species

are, moreover, very different.

The following are the measurements of the type, which is a

skin in rather bad condition, so that they must be regarded

as only approximate :—

inches

Kength’ of head and beady. 2% seins .0e welecee sucee 37

Length of tail-vertebraa 05 icc einen cacan nes ne 0:7

Length of hind foot, without claws............006- 0°65

Skull:

From end of nasals to anterior angle of interparietal 0°84

Bretromio: Mrcad nie apa sta cesaiaie a ale) ta ieye die aicintedd «aie 0°59

Breadth: Dehween! OkDithe: 1. ceca. salen se ho som ele 0-15

Breadtht of brain-easen (1. caae ae sss ote oc ie wees 0:50

Tenet of masalse (ais pialers « sialae old’ 5 aialllale ta thats « 0°52

Length of upper molar series ......+.e0.eeseeee 0:25

From upper molar series to incisors.............4 0:50

Mr. Blanford has given me to understand that he intends

shortly to publish descriptions, with figures of the teeth, of

all the known North-Indian Voles; and so I have not thought

it necessary, to have a drawing made of the teeth of this

species, as they will be figured in his paper.

324 Miscellaneous.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Affinities of the Genus Polygordius with the Annelids of the

Family Opheliide. By M. A. Grarp.

Tue Polygordian which I have particularly studied occurs at the

point of Beg-Mell, near Concarneau, where I discovered it during the

spring-tides of April. It lives in a coarse shell-sand, like that

which covers the tubes of Terebella conchilega. By sifting this sand

through the fingers one may collect a great number of the Poly-

gordi in a few minutes. The species, which I believe to be new,

belongs to the same group as Polygordius lacteus, Schneider, and P.

Villoti, Perrier—a group characterized by diceciousness, the length

of the body, the circle of anal glands, &c.

Several months before Perrier, M‘Intosh had described, under the

name of Limnotrypane apogon, an Annelid which he has since

thought he could identify with P. Villott. It is quite certain that

LInmnotrypane is a Polygordian; and as it seems to me necessary to

divide up the genus Polygordius, I propose, in order to avoid com-

plicating the nomenclature, to apply the name Limnotrypane to the

dicecious Polygordians, retaining the name of Polygordius for the

hermaphrodite species of small size and of more archaic characters.

The genus Polygordius thus restricted includes the species

P. purpureus, Schneider (Heligoland and Sebastopol), and P. flavo-

capitatus, Uljanin (Sebastopol).

The genus Limnotrypane includes L. lactea, Schneider (Heligo-

land), L. apogon, M‘Intosh (Shetland), ZL. Villoti, Perrier (Roscoff),

and L. erythrophthalma, sp.n. (Concarneau). L. erythrophthalma

is the Polygordian that I have investigated. It may attain a

length of more than 0-1 metre. It is of a very bright rose-colour

with iridescent reflections. It much resembles L. Villoti and L.

apogon, but is distinguished at once from both these species by its

red ocular points. Z. Villoti is blind; and ZL. apogon has the eyes

pigmented with black. Further the blood of our species is green,

which is not the case in any other known Polygordian.

At the anterior part of the body the metameres are separated by

a very fine black streak; at the posterior part they are indistinct

externally, and marked only by the dissepiments and the enlarge-

ments of the digestive tube when the animal is examined by trans-

mitted light.

The cuticle is very thick; and there are no annular muscular

fibres beneath the matrix layer. Nor have I found any annular

muscles in the interior of the longitudinal layer. Like Rajevsky

I regard the inner lining of this layer as a tissue of connective

nature, containing on each side of the general cavity numerous

endothelial cells and forming a mesentery above and below the

intestine. The vascular apparatus consists of a dorsal and a ventral

vessel, united in each metamere by lateral loops, upon which the

generative products are developed. The nervous system is formed

of two supracesophageal plates, of a collar, and of a ventral chain

placed immediately beneath the epidermis and very easily studied

in transverse sections. The segmental organs are straight and

ciliated throughout. L. erythrophthalma contains mature oya and

perfectly active spermatozoids as early as the end of April.

Miscellaneous. 825

I shall describe in more detail the anatomy of this interesting

type; but I wish to dwell at present upon the affinities which it

presents to an important family of the Cheetopoda, the Opheliidze,

affinities already foreseen by M‘Intosh, and which appear to me

to be at least as great as those of the Polygordians with Saccocirrus,

put forward by Uljanin.

The type Polygordius is not, as has been said, an intermediate

type of worm ; it is an archaic and aberrant type of Annelid.

Polygordius is not a type intermediate between the Annelids and

the Nematodes, The resemblance to the Nematodes consists solely

in the general arrangement of the musculature, and especially in

the excessive development of the longitudinal muscular lamelle,

from which result a very peculiar habit and a characteristic mode

of progression. But the same arrangement exists in certain Anne-

lids (Polyophthalmus), the movements of which are modified in a

similar way; it is a character due to a convergence easily explained

by adaptation to special surroundings,

Nor is Polygordius an intermediate type between the Annelids

and the Nemertians, the relationship of which to the Gymnotoca

appears to me exceedingly problematical. The vibratile cephalic

pits of the Polygordians are by no means comparable to those of the

Nemertians. Similar vibratile organs, fixed or exsertile, exist

in Annelids belonging to the most various families, such as

Staurocephalus Chiajii, Clap., Pedophylax veruger, Clap., Syllis

simillima, Clap., Aricia Grstedtii, Clap., Ctenodrilus pardalis, Clap.,

Ammotrypane aulogauster, Rathke, Ophelia, &c.

The absence of external vibratile cilia in the Polygordians, of

which the digestive tube is ciliated internally throughout its whole

length, is explained by the thickening of the cuticle and the great

development of the musculature. The cuticle of L. erythrophthalma

bears from place to place traces of ciliary tufts analogous to those of

Polyophthalmus ; and I should not be at all surprised if we were to

find among the Polygordians types strongly ciliated externally.

The Staurocephalidee, the embryonal form of which is not without

analogy with the Polygordians, present a complete ciliary covering

in certain species (Prionognathus ciliatus, Keferstein).

The absence of sete in a Chetopod need not surprise us more

than the absence of articulated limbs in certain Arthropods (Saceu-

lina, Cryptoniscus, &c.). We may trace the gradual disappearance of

these organs in the series of the Opheliide, from Ophelia to Poly-

ophthalmus and Ammotrypane, certain species of which, described

by M‘Intosh, are almost certainly destitute of sete.

The organization of the Polyophthalmi scarcely differs from that

of Limnotrypane. At Concarneau I studied a large Polyophthalmus

(0°3 metre and more) common among the Corallines and Melo-

besie, which I identify provisionally with P. pictus, Dujardin. The

form of the mouth, the vibratile apparatus, the appendage of the

pharynx, the anal papille, the ventral furrow, and the general

arrangement of the musculature perfectly remind one of what exists

in Limnotrypane. The resemblance is still greater if we compare

two transverse sections suitably chosen.

In Saccocirrus the arrangement of the muscles and especially that

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 23

326 Miscellaneous.

of the nervous system are far from presenting the same analogy.

We find in it, in fact, two lateral nervous trunks such as exist in

many groups of Tubicolar Annelids, and not a median chain like

that of the Polygordians. ‘The segmental organs also present con-

siderable differences.

It would be very desirable to determine by an embryogenic in-

vestigation the exact degree of relationship of the Polygordians

and Opheliide, which comparative anatomy leads us to suppose is

very close. The embryo of Polygordius is an embryo of a primitive

Annelid, a typical Z'rochosphera. We have no information as to

the embryogeny of Polyophthalmus. The supposed embryos of

Ophelia, described and figured in a recent memoir, are unfortu-

nately only embryos of Arenicola piscatorum.—Comptes Rendus,

August 9, 1880, p. 341.

The Starfishes of the deeper Parts of the Gulf of Mexico.

By M. E, Perrier.

For two consecutive years Mr. Alexander Agassiz, on board the

‘ Blake,’ has performed a series of dredgings in the deep parts of

the Gulf of Mexico. He has obtained the most brilliant results,

and has done me the honour to confide to me the task of studying

and describing the numerous starfishes that he has collected, forming

a collection of more than 300 specimens. I beg leave to submit to

the Academy, in a few words, a summary of my researches.

Luidic, Archasteres, and Goniasteridz form the basis of this im-

portant fauna ; but we also find in it Linckie, Echinasteres, Solasteres,

and several Pterasteres ; and the great division of the Asteriad is

represented by some exceedingly remarkable forms, to which I shall

devote this first notice. In 1874 Wyville Thomson described, under

the name of Zoroaster fulgens, a starfish of the section Asteriadee,

which was met with only once in the Atlantic by the ‘ Challenger,’ at

a depth of 767 fathoms. The genus Zoroaster, which is distinguished

in the family to which it belongs by the thickness and regularity

of the skeleton of the starfishes included in it, is represented in the

collection of Mr. Alexander Agassiz by two new species, to which

I propose to give the names of Zoroaster Sigsbeet and Z. Ackleyz, in

honour of the captain of the ship and his lieutenant. Z. Sigsbeer

is at once distinguished by the considerable projection made by the

cnormous ossicles of its disk, which is thus rendered clearly distinct

from the arms and comparatively voluminous, The arms, which

are nearly rigid, are conical; and their skeleton consists of nine

regular series of square ossicles. In Z, Ackleyi the ossicles of the

disk are not salient, the disk is continuous with the arms, which

are about twelve times as long as its radius, so that the animal has

the physiognomy of a Chetaster. These arms are much more mobile

than those of the other species, and are formed of seyenteen rows of

rather small ossicles. In the two species which I have before me

the plates of the ventral region of the arms are covered with small

flattened spines placed close together and intermixed with larger

spines, so as to recall to mind the covering of the ventral surface of

the Luidie ; the adambulacral plates even bear, as in the latter, a

comb of compressed spines, the direction of which is perpendicular

to that of the ambulacral groove, and the innermost of which is

_ Miscellaneous. Ps

recurved like a sabre, as in the Astropectinide. The ambulacral

tentacles are quadriserial at the base of the arms, but biserial at

the extremity—which is an additional proof how artificial is the old

division of the Asteria adopted by Miller and Troschel. These

tentacles are terminated by a very small sucking-disk, which still

further approximates Zoroaster to Luedia; they are intermixed with

small straight pedicellariz (pédicellaires droites): we may give the

same name to some of these organs disseminated between the dorsal

plates. The Zoroasteres were brought up by the dredge in sight

ot St. Kitts, from depths varying between 120 and 321 fathoms.

The starfish for, which I propose the name of Hymenodiscus

Agassizit is still more remarkable. I have examined two specimens

which together complete the characters: one is a perfect disk, but

destitute of arms; in the other the arms are well preserved, but

the disk is perforated in the centre. ‘They were collected in sight

of Dominica, at depths of 321 and 450 fathoms. These are very

delicate starfishes, which constitute an intermediate type very

differently marked from the celebrated Brisinge of Asbjornsen.

The Hymenodisci, in fact, resemble the Ophiuri in their rounded

disk, clearly distinct on the arms, which are slender, elongated,

mobile, and provided with a lateral row of spines like those of these

animals, and likewise seem to serve only as organs of locomotion.

But these arms are twelve in number, while there are never more

than seven in the Ophiuri, and very generally only five. The disk

is fiattened, very thin, and destitute of a skeleton; so that it is

represented only by a transparent membranous circle stretched upon

the circlet formed by the whole of the first ossicles of the arms, and

almost in contact with the buccal membrane. The stomach has

hardly more space for its lodgment than the thickness of a sheet of

paper ; and one is puzzled to know what can be the usual food of an

animal so constructed. Spicules in the form of fenestrated calea-

reous plates, each bearing asmall spine, are disseminated in the sub-

stance of the dorsal membrane. Through its walls one can clearly

perceive the circular canal which surrounds the mouth, and the

ambulacral vessels which start from it and penetrate into the arms,

terminating at their extremity, and giving origin in their course to

only a double row of ambulacral tubes. I have found no trace of

the long cecal processes which the stomach sends forth into the

arms in all the Stellerida; and, unfortunately, I have been unable to

observe the genital glands in the individuals that I possess; but

from this we must not conclude that these glands are developed in

the disk in Hymenodiscus as in the Ophiuri.

The skeleton of the arms is very simple and of a very peculiar

structure. It is formed of four series of pieces. The two median

series form the dorsal ridge; they are produced laterally into a

sort of shield which partially covers the pieces of the two lateral

series. The latter alternate with the preceding, and form the

border of the ambulacral furrow ; each of them bears in its middle

a long lateral spine, covered by a soft sheath, inflated into a club,

and haying at its apex a tuft of pedicellaria. These are crossed

pedicellarize (pédicellawes crots%es), characteristic, as I have shown

in previous memoirs, of the great division of the Asteriade.

These four series of pieces form a groove in which the ambulacral

328 Miscellaneous.

vessel rests, exactly as the ambulacral vessel of the Comatule rests

in the furrow of the arm-skeleton. The ambulacral pieces hitherto

absolutely characterestic of the class Stellerida are deficient in the

Hymenodisci. A few irregular calcareous trabeeule uniting the

lateral pieces of the arm-skeleton are their sole representatives in

the neighbourhood of the mouth. It is to be noted that the cha-

raters furnished by the pedicellarize have survived the characters

furnished by the constitution of the ambulacral groove, which has

hitherto been regarded as typical; and this is a confirmation of the

value which I thought ought to be attached to the pedicellariz: in

the classification of the starfishes when I proposed to substitute the

indications furnished by them for those derived from the number of

rows of ambulacral tubes, which had been depended on by Miiller

and Troschel. The absence of ambulacral pieces, and of calcareous

pieces covering the groove on the oral surface of the arms, does not

allow us to compare the organization of the arms of //ymenodiscus

except to that of the arms of the Comatule. The contrast between

the arms and the disk, and the probable absence of genital glands

and digestive ceca from the arms, on the other hand, approximate

the Hymenodisci to the Ophiuri ; by the absence of ambulacral pieces,

and consequently of buccal pieces, they depart from all known

Stellerida; their pedicellariz, however, indicate that they constitute

an aberrant form of the division of the Asteriade, in which they

take their place, but as a distinct family, by the side of Labidi-

aster, Pedicellaster, and Brisinga, which, like them, possess only

two rows of ambulacral tubes. JLabidiaster has a much greater

number of arms; Pedicellaster has only five; the Brisinge from

eleven to twelve, but quite differently constructed. These latter

animals, in fact, enter without any difficulty into the ordinary

type of starfishes, of which the Hymenodisci constitute a form

quite different from any thing hitherto known to us, and pre-

senting the most exceptional characters.— Comptes Rendus, Aug. 30,

1880, p. 436.

On Gastrosaccus spinifer. By THomas R. R. Sressrne.

During the present month of August I have been successful in

finding Gastrosaccus spinifer of both sexes at Whitby, in the sand

at low water. I have also had the opportunity of seeing specimens

and mountings of the species in Mr. Norman’s very extensive col-

lection of Crustacea. Mr. Norman has called my attention to the

erroneous formation of the specific name spinzferus, which must of

course be written spinifer. There can, I think, be no doubt what-

ever that the name G‘. sanctus must be confined to the species de-

scribed by Sars under that title, as quite distinct from the present

G. spinifer of Goés, At the same time, one of Mr. Norman’s dis-

sections, which agrees exactly with a subsequent one of my own,

seems to show decidedly that the marsupial pouch is attached to

the first pleopods, contrary to the criticism of Prof. G. O. Sars, who

denies the attachment of the marsupium to the first pleon-segment.

It may be further remarked that the number of spines on the telson

and uropods appears to be subject to slight variations in different

specimens. :

Tunbridge Wells, Aug. 31, 1880,

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES. ]

No. 35. NOVEMBER 1880.

XLI—On the Minute Structure of the Recent Heteropora

neozelanica, Busk, and on the Relations of the Genus Hete-

ropora to Monticulipora. By H. ALLEYNE NICHOLSON,

MED: DSc. ol a...

Part I,

THE genus Heteropora, De Blainviile *, has long been known

to paleontologists as comprising a number of Jurassic, Creta-

ceous, and ‘Tertiary fossils which have been generally, and

are now universally, referred to the Polyzoa. Though the

fossil species are abundant in certain deposits and are widely

distributed, it is only quite lately that we have become

acquainted with any recent forms of the genus. The first

account of these was given by Mr. A. W. Waters (Journ.

Roy. Micr. Soe. vol. u. p. 390, pl. xv. 1879), who describes

and figures a Japanese species under the name of H. pelli-

culata, sp. nov., and an Australian species under the name of

fT, cervicornis, VOrb., sp. Very shortly after the publication

of the paper just alluded to, Professor Busk described (from

specimens which I had previously forwarded to him) another

recent type of Heteropora from the seas round New Zealand,

giving to it the name of ZZ. neozelanica t (Journ. Linn. Soe.

vol. xiv. p. 724, pl. xv. 1879). We have therefore now a

* Man. d’Act. p. 417 (1834).

+ Mr. Waters informs me, in a letter, that, having examined specimens

which I had sent him, he is of opinion that H. neozelanica, Busk, is iden-

tical with his H. pelliculata, the latter having the priority.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 24

330 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the Minute

knowledge of the skeleton of excellently preserved recent and

fossil species of feteropora, though we are still unfortunately

in total ignorance of the structure of the soft parts.

My own object in writing the present paper is quite a

special one, and arises from the fact that the genus Hetero-

pora, apart from its own intrinsic interest, has a peculiar

importance in the eyes of paleontologists, owing to the well-

recognized and remarkable external resemblance which it

exhibits to the Paleozoic genus Monticulipora, d’Orb. So

striking is this resemblance that very high authorities have

employed it as one of their principal arguments for the

removal of Monticulipora and its allies bodily to the Polyzoa,

a transference which has been actually carried out in some

works of great weight (as, for example, in Prof. Zittel’s

admirable ‘ Handbuch der Paleeontologie,” vol. ii. Lief. iv.).

Not being myself, at present, prepared to acquiesce in the

removal of Monticulipora to the Polyzoa, and being in

possession of sufficient specimens of the recent Heteropora

neozelanica, Busk, I determined to investigate for myself

how far the resemblance between the two genera might

extend as regards the details of their ¢nternal structure.

With this view I prepared a series of thin sections of HZ.

neozelanica, and have carefully studied these and compared

them with precisely correspondiug sections of various species

of Monticulipora. In the present paper, then, I propose to

give an account of the minute structure of the above-men-

tioned species of Heteropora and of two different types of

Monticulipora (selected for different reasons), comparing these

with one another, with the view of ascertaining how far they

may agree with, or differ from, one another in fundamental

characters. Before proceeding to this, however, it may be

advisable to make a few very brief and general remarks on

the genus Heteropora, and also to give a short account of the

external characters of H. neozelanica, Busk.

The genus Heteropora is thus defined by Prof. Busk in his

classical ‘Monograph on the Fossil Polyzoa of the Crag’

(1859) :-—

“ Polyzoarium erect, cylindrical, undivided, or branched ;

surface even, furnished with openings of two kinds; the

larger representing the orifices of the cells, ana the smaller

the ostdoles of the interstitial canals or tubes.” _

The essential character of the genus is thus the possession

of a skeleton made up of two kinds of tubes, larger and smaller,

the latter being the most numerous. ‘The former have always

been regarded as the proper zowcta; but the relations of the

interstitial tubes or ‘ cancelli”’ to the rest of the organism

Structure of Weteropora neozelanica, Busk. ool

have not been as yet satisfactorily established, though they

have been usually regarded as serving in some way to place

the cavities of the polypides in direct communication*. With

regard to the internal structure of the genus, the existence of

cross partitions or ‘‘tabule”’ in the tubes was long ago

pointed out by Jules Haime, as regards his H. conifera and

H. pustulosa (Mém. de la Soc. Géol. de France, vol. v. p. 208,

1854). Mr. Busk (Crag Polyzoa,’ p. 122) pointed out that

the cancelli enter not at all or rarely into the central axis of

the branches of the skeleton, this being made up of the thin-

walled and polygonal proper zocecia. ‘The same observer

also pointed out that the ‘ ostioles,” or apertures of the can-

celli, are often ‘completely closed by a calcareous depressed

lid, which in the majority of cases, however, is perforated in

the middle; ”’ and he expressed the belief that ‘‘ the remains

of these hymen-like lids,” left behind at successive stages of

growth, might probably account for the existence in the inter-

stitial tubes of some species of “ partial transverse, nearly

equidistant septa,” giving to the tubes in question a “ pecu-

liar moniliform aspect.” Mr. Busk further indicated that in

one species of the genus (viz. 7. clavata of the Crag) “the

interstitial orifices, or many of them, exhibit a stellate ap-

pearance, owing to the projection into their interior of nume-

rous minute rays; affording thus another curious, false resem-

blance to a true coral.” With this exception, nothing which

could be compared with the “ septa’ > of the Coelenterata has

* As the difference between the cancelli and the proper zocecia is one

of size and shape merely, and as both sets of tubes are precisely alike in

their internal structure, it may be regarded as tolerably certain that the

former were occupied by a set of zodids essentially similar to those inha-

biting the zocecia, but modified or specialized in some way. On this

view, the colony would be a truly dimorphic one. As for the perforated

calcareous or chitinous opercula covering the mouths of the cancelli in

parts of the skeleton (as described by Waters), we may suppose that

these do not exist to begin with, but that they are developed in the last

stages of the life of the zodid, and that they are produced successively

from below upwards as the area of active vitality is successively carried

further from the fixed base of the organism (as we see to be the case in

the coralla of various species of Favosites).

+ Professor Busk, in his descriptions of the species of Heteropora,

frequently employs the term “septa” to indicate the transverse plates

which intersect the tubes of certain forms of the genus. Mr. Waters has

followed Prof, Busk in this, or has sometimes employed the term “ dis-

sepiments”’ for the same structures. It need hardly be pointed out that

these terms have such a totally different significance among the Coelen-

terata, that their use in this connexion is undesirable, and is apt to lead

to confusion. The term “ septa,” in fact, should be in all cases confined

to the radiating and vertical elements of a calcareous skeleton; and the

plates so named in Heteropora are the analogues of the ‘ tabwe” of the

Ceelenterates.

24*

332 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the Minute

hitherto (so far as I am aware) been noticed as occurring in

Hleteropora.

The above are the most important structural features which

had been brought to light by the study of the fossil species of

Heteropora; but our knowledge of the anatomy of the genus

has been greatly extended by the investigation of recent

species by Mr. Waters and Prof. Busk, as already referred to.

The leading additional character which has been thus brought

to light is that the walls of the zocecia and cancelli (in the

outer portion of their course) are perforated by numerous

canals, which open into the cavities of the tubes by well-

defined circular openings, thus placing contiguous tubes in

direct communication.

Having now shortly passed in review some of the more

important characters of Heteropora, so far as our present

inquiry is concerned, I may next give a short account of the

general features of H. neozelanica, Busk, before describing in

greater detail its minute internal structure. The zoarium of

this species (fig. 1, A) is ‘‘ erect, composed of short divergent

branches springing from a short thick stem, and soon dividing

once or twice dichotomously, and terminating in blunt rounded

extremities. The diameter of the primary branches is ‘2 inch,

and of the terminal ones about ‘1 to ‘15 inch. The surface

presents orifices” (see fig. 1, B and C) “of two kinds, though

scarcely distinguishable in size. ‘The larger ones, in the

older parts of growth, have a slightly raised peristome and

are quite circular; the others (cancelli), disposed more or less

regularly round these, generally to the number of seven or

eight, are more or less angular, and the border of the opening

is never raised” (Busk, doc. cit.).

Mr, Busk considers his H. neozelanica to be probably

distinct from /. pelliculata, Waters, on the ground (1) of

certain differences in the general form of the polyzoary, and

(2) of the absence in the former of any external calcareous

pellicle covering the surface, though there exists, in perfectly

preserved parts of the specimen described, a thin chitinous

covering closing the mouths of the tubes. Mr. Waters, as

before remarked, is inclined to believe that the two forms are

identical, in which case the name HZ. neozelanica will have to

be abandoned. In fig. 1, B and C,I have figured the two

states of the surface which my specimen of H. neozelanica

exhibits, one of these being a reproduction of the excellent

figure given by Prof. Busk (doc. cit.). I have also reproduced

the figure given by Mr. Waters of the surface of JZ. pellicu-

lata, as it shows characters which merit a moment’s attention

in this connexion. The left-hand portion, namely, of this

Structure of Heteropora neozelanica, Busk. 333

figure (fig. 1, D) shows the mouths of the interstitial

tubes or cancelli, as well as some of those belonging to the

proper zocecia, to be closed by a thin calcareous pellicle,

which is left after incineration, and which exhibits the pecu-

liarity that it is perforated with numerous minute apertures

opposite to the mouth of each of the interstitial tubes. The

A. A fragment of the polyzoary of Heteropora neozelanica, Busk, of the

natural size (original). B. A portion of the surface of the same, appa-

rently somewhat altered by maceration in sea-water, greatly magnified

(original). C. A portion of the surface of the same (copied from Busk),

apparently in a more nearly natural state, greatly magnified. Both B and

C show the apertures of the zocecia and cancelli. D. Portion of the surface

of H. pelliculata, Waters (copied from Waters), enlarged 25 times, and

showing the zocecia and cancelli. In the upper part of the figure the

cancelli (and the zocecia partially) are closed by a calcareous pellicle,

which is wanting on the right-hand side of the figure.

right-hand portion of the same figure shows the character of

the surface, where the pellicle just alluded to has been re-

moved. ‘There can be no question that the existence of such

a calcareous (or more usually chitinous) surface-pellicle,

closing the cell-mouths, is a feature which speaks strongly for

Polyzoan affinities ; but it should not be entirely lost sight

of that very similar structures occur in certain extinct types

334 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the Minute

which would almost universally be referred to the corals, and

which, at any rate, are very unlike the ordinary forms of

Polyzoa. Thus it is well known that various species of

Favosites (such as. Ff. Forbesit, Ed. and H., var. tuberosa,

Rominger, /. turbinata, Billings, and F. clausa, Rominger)

are liable to have the mouths of the corallites closed by a

calcareous pellicle, which may cover a large part of the sur-

face of the colony.

It only remains to add, with regard to the general external

characters of H. neozelanica, that the mouths of the tubes,

even when fully exposed by maceration in sea-water (as in

fig. 1, B), do not appear to show any signs of radiating spines

(“septa’’), though, as will be subsequently seen, such really

exist in the interior of the cells. It may also be noted, as

compared with any ordinary Monticuliporid, that though the

skeleton is clearly dimorphic, in the sense that it is made up

of two sets of tubes, the difference between the large tubes

(zocecia) and the small ones (cancelli) is small and sometimes

hardly recognizable. The cancelli, in fact, are often nearly

or quite as large as the proper zocecia (see fig. 1, B and C) ;

and the chief distinction between them rests upon the gene-

rally more clearly angular shape of the former, and upon

their mouths not being at all raised above the general surface.

The minute Structure of the Skeleton of Heteropora

neozelanica, Busk.

The skeleton of H. neozelanica, as of the species of Hetero-

pora generally, is ramose or dendroid; and the branches

resemble those of many similarly shaped corals in being com-

posed of fasciculate tubes which are nearly vertical in the

axis of the branch, but ultimately bend outwards to reach the

surface. We can thus divide each branch into an axial and

a peripheral or cortical portion ; and not only do the tubes in

these two portions of their course differ in direction, but they

are markedly different (as we shall see) in their actual séruc-

ture. "That is to say, the structure of any particular tube is

exceedingly different, according as we examine it in the axial

or in the cortical part of its course. However, it is in

the cortical portion of the skeleton alone, or almost alone,

that the interstitial tubes are developed, the axis con-

sisting wholly, or almost wholly, of the proper zocecia. We

cannot, therefore, arrive at a proper understanding of the true

structure of Heteropora (cr of any similarly constructed skele-

ton) without making three distinct sections, viz. :—one parallel

to the surface and just below it, which we may call tangential,

and which is the most important of all, as giving us the cross

Structure of Heteropora neozelanica, Busk. 335

section of the tubes in their final and most fully developed

condition ; secondly, one at right angles to the branch (a

transverse section); and, thirdly, a longitudinal section,

dividing the branch vertically through its median plane.

The following are the principal points brought to light by an

examination of these three sets of sections in H. neozelanica :—

(a) Zangential sections—As just remarked, there are no

sections which yield more interesting and vaiuable results

than those which intersect the skeleton tangentially, just

below the surface upon which the tubes open. When we

examine such a section (fig. 2, A) we observe that it is gene-

rally quite possible to distinguish the proper zocecia from the

interstitial tubes by their size, but that these two sets of

tubes are in no way distinguished from one another in point of

structure, while their dimensions are often very nearly the

same. The tubes are all rounded; and their walls are very

thick, and are composed of delicate calcareous lamine ar-

ranged concentrically around the cavity, and not showing

any line of demarcation between each other. In this respect

the walls have the structure of such species of Monticulipora

as M. ramosa, M. Jamesi, &c., and differ altogether from

such other species as MW. pulchella. The most remarkable

feature, however, in the structure of the wall consists in the

presence of numerous canaliculi, which pass transversely

across the thickened wall (fig. 2, A) and open at both ends

by wide funnel-shaped apertures into the cavities of the tubes.

In this way the zocecia and interstitial tubes are placed in

direct and free communication with one another throughout

the entire colony. Sections of this nature also prove with

absolute certainty that these canaliculi are strictly confined

to the walls of the tubes—a point upon which, as will be seen,

longitudinal sections might leave us in some doubt.

Another very interesting and important point brought out

by tangential sections is that both the zocecia and cancelli are

provided in this part of their course with numerous delicate

radiating spines, which spring from the wall (fig. 2, A) and

are directed inwards for a longer or shorter distance, usually

falling short of the centre. J am not aware that the presence

of these radiating spinules has hitherto been recognized as

occurring in the recent Heteropore, or in the extinct forms,

except in H. clavata, Goldf. (according to Busk), and then

only at the mouths of the interstitial tubes. In H. neozelanica

they are very slender and delicate, and often break up in thin

sections, so that they may appear to be wanting in a greater

or less number of the tubes; but I have never failed to recog-

nize their existence in some part or another of tangential

336 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the Minute

Thin sections of Heteropora neozelanica, Busk (recent). A. Part of a

tangential section taken just below the actual surface, enlarged fifty

times. The zocecia are cut across in their outer thickened portion ; and

the canaliculi traversing their thick walls and communicating with the

smaller interstitial tubes are well shown, as are the delicate radiating

spines projecting into the cavities of both the sets of tubes. 5. Part of a

transverse section of a branch, showing the thin-walled angular condition

of the zocecia in the axis of the stems, the comparative paucity of inter-

stitial tubes, and the total or almost total absence of connecting canaliculi

in this region (enlarged 50 times). C. Part of the median longitudinal

section of a branch (enlarged 18 times), showing principally the outer

thickened portions of the zocecia. The section shows distinct cross par-

titions (or ‘tabule’’) crossing the cavities of the tubes towards the

deeper parts of the branch, as also the canaliculi crossing the walls, and

the pores representing the openings of these on the backs of the tubes.

D. Part of a transverse section in its outer portion, where the zocecia

are laid open longitudinally (enlarged 50 times). The section shows the

peculiar structure of the thickened walls and the canaliculi crossing

these. A few of the delicate radiating spines are also seen. aa, the

proper zocecia; bb, the interstitial tubes ; ec, the walls, with the con-

necting canaliculi.

Structure of Heteropora neozelanica, Busk. 337

sections, and have no doubt that they are in this species

really present throughout the whole of the peripheral part of

the skeleton. Their special interest arises from their being

in appearance precisely similar to the “septal spines” of so

many species of Favosites (using the term “septal” in its

proper signification).

(b) Transverse sections—The appearances presented by

transverse sections vary according to the part of the section

which may be looked at. The central portion of such a

section exhibits the tubes in the axial portion of the branch

divided at right angles. In the circumference of the section,

on the other hand, the tubes are divided more or less nearly

longitudinally, owing to their curvature on nearing the sur-

face, while this part also shows them in the thickened condi-

tion which they possess in the cortical portion of the branch.

The appearances presented by the periphery of transverse sec-

tions are therefore the same as those shown in the correspond-

ing region in longitudinal sections, and need not be considered

till we come to speak of the latter. In the central region of a

transverse section (fig. 2, B) we can study the condition of the

tubes in the axis of the branches before they bend outwards

to the surface ; and we find that their structure is very different

from that which they possess in the cortical region (as seen in

tangential sections). Instead of being rounded and _ thick-

walled, and provided with a largely developed canal-system,

they are now thin-walled, and angular or polygonal in shape,

and the canaliculi of the wall seem to have totally (or almost

totally) disappeared. ‘There is also an apparent total absence

of the radiating spines which are developed in the cortical

part of the tubes. Lastly, the tubes in this region appear to

be almost entirely, or entirely, referable to the proper zocecia,

the interstitial tubes or cancelli existing only, or mainly, in

the cortical region.

differences, as regards their central and peripheral portions, as

have been already noted in transverse sections ; but it is now

necessary to briefly direct attention to both parts of the sec-

tion (fig. 2, C and D). In the central portion of the section

(supposing the slice to be taken in the median plane) the

tubes are seen in the axial portion of their course, where they

are nearly vertical, and where they exhibit the features which

I have pointed out as characterizing them in the central

region of transverse sections. ‘That is to say, they are here

provided with thin and delicate walls, in which the canal-

system of the cortical region seems to be very slightly deve-

loped or wanting. ‘The chief point to notice about the tubes

338 On the Structure of Heteropora neozelanica, Busk.

in this part of their course (and it is one that I have never

failed to recognize) is that their cavities are here crossed

by transverse calcareous plates or “ tabule”’ (the ‘“ septa”

of Prof. Busk and Mr. Waters), which, though few in

number, are ‘‘complete” and in every way well developed*

(fig. 2, C).

On the other hand, in the peripheral portion of their course

(where the appearances are precisely the same as in the cor-.

responding region of a transverse section) the tubes have very

much thickened walls, and the walls are crossed at right

angles by numerous canaliculi, which open at both ends into

the cavities of the tubes by trumpet-shaped apertures. In

all parts of the section, also, where the inner surfaces of

the tubes are brought into view, these exhibit numerous

rounded apertures or pores, which represent the mouths of the

said canaliculi, and which have been well described and

figured by Prof. Busk and Mr. Waters (doc. cié.). It is

very difficult in the outer part of these longitudinal sections

to distinguish between the proper zocecia and the interstitial

tubes or cancelli, their size being very much the same, and

their internal structure being exactly alike; and this leads me

to make a few remarks upon another point. When, namely,

such a section as I now speak of is examined with the q-inch

objective, it is seen that the wall separating contiguous tubes

exhibits a central light space, limited on both sides by dark

and definite boundaries, and crossed by the transverse canali-

culi which have been already described (fig. 2, D). There is

thus created an appearance of a central tube in the interior of

the wall; or, rather, what I have here described as the wall

might possibly be taken to be really one of the smaller inter-

stitial tubes divided longitudinally. Apart, however, from

the difficulty of conceiving how the canaliculi could be con-

tinued across and through the cavity of an interstitial tube,

we have in tangential sections, as previously remarked, the

conclusive proof that this is not the case, but that we really

have to deal with the wall of the tubes. These sections, in fact

* Transverse partitions or “tabule” are well developed in various

other Polyzoa (e.g. Entalophora, Ceramopora, and Heterodictya), but, of

course, cannot be homologous with the “ tabule” of the Ccelenterates,

In a recent number of the ‘Annals’ (ser. 5, vol. vi. p. 244) Mr. Carter

announces the discovery of transverse partitions or ‘tabulee” in the well-

known “stellate canals” of a Stromatopora, and adds that it is at once

thus ‘proved that the Stromatopore could not have been sponges and

that they were Tabulate Corals.” This conclusion could only have been

penned by Mr. Carter by inadvertence, since “ tabule” occur not only in

many corals, but also in various Hydroids, and, as just remarked, in

several unquestionable Polyzoa, to which last group some good observers

have referred the Stromatoporoids. :

Mr. H. J. Carter on Stromatopora dartingtoniensis. 339

(fig. 2, A), prove, beyond a doubt, that the canaliculi are

entirely confined to the walls separating contiguous tubes,

whether these be the proper zocecia or the cancelli.

So far as I have seen, no “ tabule,” or but an occasional

one, seem to be developed in the outer thickened portion of

the tubes; but it is often possible to recognize the delicate

radiating spines or “ septa,” which are so well displayed in

tangential sections. Lastly, owing to the unequal thickening

of the walls of the tubes, it is not uncommon for the longi-

tudinal section of their cavities to assume a beaded appearance,

though this is not constant, and, when present, varies much

in amount.

[To be continued. |

XLI.—On Stromatopora dartingtoniensis, x. sp. with

Tabulation in the Larger Branches of the Astrorhiza.

By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e.

[Plate XVIIL]

In 1878 I made the following statement, viz. :—‘ Thus in all

essential points the structure of Caunopora placenta was the

same as that of Millepora alcicornis,” &c. (‘ Annals,’ vol. ii.

p- 313). I also stated that, in Alcllepora alcicornis, “ the

axial [structure], which in the transverse fracture only appears

to be a cribriform surface, is now [in the opposite direction]

found to be composed of longitudinal tubes in juxtaposition,

more or less interrupted by tabule, and more or less pierced

with holes by which they communicate with each other”

ibid. p. 308). In 1879 I found that neither of these state-

ments was tenable, but that the tubes of Cawnopora placenta

belonged to a separate organism, and that the ‘axial struc-

ture ” was Havosites Horbestt (not gothlandicus, as first stated),

over which the Cawnopora had grown.

This year (1880) an article by Dr. F. Roemer has ap-

peared in the ‘Geological Magazine’ for the month of

August, in which the author states (p. 345) that “ Cauno-

pora of Phillips is not a good genus, but is founded on masses

of Stromatopora which are perforated by vertical tubes not

essentially belonging to Stromatopora,’ which tubes Dr.

Roemer considers a form of Awlopora repens, having previ-

ously noticed what he published in 1844, viz. “that Cau-

nopora placenta of Phillips was nothing else than Stromato~

pora concentrica” (p. 344) ; now, however, he adds, “ My

own observations confirm entirely the statement that the

340 Mr. H. J. Carter on Stromatopora dartingtoniensis.

tubes have not the internal structure of Syringopora, but

are hollow, and therefore cannot belong to that genus”

‘5 oe

. His original statement, however, best accords with the

observations I made last year (before | knew what Dr. Roemer

had published in 1844, ‘ Das Rheinische Uebergangsgebirge,’

p- 57), viz. that Mr. Champernowne had shown me speci-

mens of the so-called cyathophylloid coral (Battersbya) and

Syringopora, respectively enveloped in Stromatopora, like

the tubes of the so-called Caunopora (‘ Annals,’ vol. iv.

p. 102).

Again, these “ tubes,” although often apparently “ hollow ”

(from the homogeneous crystallie character of the calespar

filling them), as stated by Dr. Roemer, yet sometimes, as

my specimens show, present not only infundibuliform tabulee,

like those of Syringopora, but horizontal ones like those in

Millepora alcicornis, as figured in 1877 (‘ Annals,’ vol. xix.

pl. viii. figs. 21-25)—a combination in Syringolites huro-

nensis, Hinde, to which Dr. G. Steinmann has lately called

attention as ‘‘ scarcely” differmg from Syringopora infundi-

bulifera, Goldf. (Neues Jahrbuch f. Mineral. Geol. u. Paliont.

Jahrgang 1880, Band i. p. 435, with illustration) ; hence

Roemer’s original statement might not have been altogether

wrong. Still I have one specimen from “ Pit-Park Quarry ”’

in which the Stromatopora surrounding a Cyathophylloid

coral is so densely charged with Aulopora repens, var. minu-

tula, Goldf., that it appears unmistakably, weathered out on

the surface, in its genuine double branching form.

Caunopora, therefore, having been found to be no genus,

but a compound of Stromatopora and Aulopora repens, renders

(as I have before stated) a description of Stromatopora much.

more simple, which is thus reduced to the basal structure

and the stellate venations, in the larger branches of which I

have lately found the tabule which it is my object now to

describe. But before doing so it is also desirable that we

should first direct our attention to the nature of “ tabule”’

generally, and then as they appear in the tubular spaces of

that living organism which is the nearest yet found to Stroma-

topora, viz. Millepora alcicornis.

The term “tabule” has been given to those portions of

the coenenchyma which traverse the tubular structure of the

so-called ‘ T'abulate Corals” (ex. gr. Favosites). They are

formed part passu with the growth of the tubes that in juxta-

position follow a concentric laminated development of the

coral, which is thus made up of them, so that in a vertical

section the tabule appear to correspond with the laminz of

Mr. H. J. Carter on Stromatopora dartingtoniensis. 341

the coral: but it is not so really ; for on closer examination

they will not only be found to be more or less ¢nequidistant,

but often more or less oblique, showing that the growing

surface of the coral must have always been so far irregular or

pitted ; hence the tabule in the tube of Favosites Kc., although

generally, are not always equidistant, and are often more or less

oblique. This irregularity is well illustrated in Mr. Ber-

jeau’s faithful drawnings at the end of Nicholson’s valu-

able work on the Tabulate Corals of the Paleozoic Period

(Blackwood and Sons, Edinb. 1879) ; while sometimes they

are scarcely, if at all, distinguishable from the rest of the

homogeneous transparent calespar which fills the tube. It is

necessary to remember all this; for it will tend to explain what

may hereafter be stated of the tabulation in the “ stellate

venation,” or astrorhiza, of Stromatopora, viz. the irregular

disposition of the tabule as regards distance, direction, and

definition, they being sometimes, although present, undistin-

guishable from the rest of the calespar filling the tubes.

Astrorhiza.—In my paper ‘on the Structure of Stroma-

topora”’ (‘ Annals,’ 1879, vol. iv. p. 258) I have described

the stelliform parts of the ccenosarcal cavities under the head

of “stellate venation ;” but this term is not sufficiently ex-

pressive for the defined and characteristic feature which this

part of the ccenosarcal structure generally presents; hence I

shall hereafter substitute for it “ astrorhiza,” as fulfilling

the purpose better, at the same time that it is more in accor-

dance with the term “ hydrorhiza,” already applied to the

root-like or originating portion of Hydroid Zoophytes ; for the

astrorhiza, according to my view, is homologous with the

“stolon-like tubulation,” which is put forth from the embryo

of Hydractinia echinata for the development of the individual,

whose horny structure or ecenenchyma is formed upon afilament

of the same kind of ccenosarc as that which pari passu covers

its exterior and produces the polypites (‘ Annals,’ 1877,

vol. xix. p. 46, pl. vii. fig. 3c, &c.), whereby the astrorhiza

becomes in plurality (Pl. XVIII. fig. 2,aaa) the origin of

each lamina of the Stromatopora, through which the whole

mass is finally produced.

Those who have read Mr. H. N. Moseley’s admirable

paper “On the Structure of Millepora” &c. (Phil. Trans.

1877, vol. clxvil. pt. 1,p.117) must have observed (at p. 125)

that he uses the term “hydrophyton” for the whole of the

ccenosare in Millepora as “‘ homologous with the hydrorhiza

of other hydroids ;” but inasmuch as Mr. Moseley finds it

necessary afterwards to make a distinction between the

“main canals? and the smaller ramifying ones which con-

342 Mr. H. J. Carter on Stromatopora dartingtoniensis.

tain the basal or vermicular ccenosare of Millepora, so in

Stromatopora it becomes necessary to make a similar distinc-

tion; but the “ main canals” here assuming for the most

part a stellate form, in which the branches radiate from

fixed points in the lamine successively, instead of meandering

about irregularly as in Millepora, 1 propose henceforth to

designate each group by the name of “ astrorhiza,”’ as above

mentioned (Pl. XVIII. fig. 1, ccc). At the same time it

should be remembered that, although the astrorhiza is so

strongly developed in Stromatopora dartingtoniensis, there are

other species in which it is so little differentiated from the

general ccenosarcal structure that none but an experienced eye

can detect its presence.

What, then, is the condition of the tabule in Jlillepora

alcicornis (which so far may be considered the nearest

living representative of Stromatopora)? Here they present

themselves in the way above mentioned, in the tubular spaces

extending from the axial structure of the branch through its

coenenchymal tissue to the circumference. I have said

“spaces; for the ccenosarc, from its extreme tenuity,

almost wholly disappears on desiccation, when the tube

itself is left as a mere excavation without wall in the

midst of the coenenchymal tissue; hence the ccenosare of

the latter is continuous with that which originally filled these

tubular spaces, and but for the presence of the tabule, which

act like so many diaphragms in dividing the space into

Separate compartments, the ccenosarc in them would be

directly continuous throughout. In structure, composition,

and size the tabule (often, however, provided with a stelli-

form prolongation outwardly, as in Tubipora musica) are

thin imperforate plates of calespar, about 1-1800th inch thick,

and, on an average, about 1-120th inch apart. Here, again,

it is necessary to remember that the ccenosarcal cavities, which

are vermiculate, open into the “tubular space’ throughout,

and therefore that the ccoenosare which originally filled the

tubular spaces was continuous with the ccenosare which filled

the coenosarcal cavities or vermicular channels of the ccenen-

chyma.

Thus we are prepared to follow out my description of the

tabulation in the larger branches of the astrorhiza in Stro-

matopora, which I have no doubt will be received with much

hesitation ; but if I can show that, under certain circum-

stances, these tabule are left in the branches of the astrorhiza

as they appear in the tubular spaces of Millepora, while all

the rest of the calespar has been removed, and that they are

also to be seen in the midst of the calespar filling the branches

Mr. H. J. Carter on Stromatopora dartingtoniensis. 343

of the astrorhiza in the more consolidated fossil, I do not

see how we can come to any other conclusion than that,

although the tabulation is not so evident or striking as that of

Favosites &c., it nevertheless, under.certain conditions, makes

its appearance here and there in the large branches of the

astrorhiza,—which is quite sufficient for our considering Stro-

matopora to have been a “ tabulate coral.”

As announced in the last number of the ‘ Annals,’ I, on the

26th July last, under the kind guidance of my friend, Mr.

Champernowne, F'.G.8., again visited “ Pit-Park Quarry ”

(which is in the Devonian Limestone near his residence at

Dartington Hall, Totnes), in quest of the species of Stroma-

topora to which I have before alluded as possessing the

largest development of the astrorhiza (‘‘ stellate venation ’’)

that has been published. ‘This in due time we came upon ;

and splitting off some portions from the block, a fracture

passed horizontally through the plane of lamination so as to

divide a set of astrorhize also horizontally, and almost

equally, so that they were visible on each surface of the

fracture. It was observed, too, that they were more marked

than usual, owing to a partial decomposition and removal of

their contents, which rendered the branches more or less

empty and of a light brown colour; but having no time then

to examine them more particularly, the specimens were put

aside until I came home (Pl. XVIII. fig. 2,a aa).

Returning, then, to the examination of this specimen at the

beginning of August, I observed that not only had the con-

tents of the branches of the astrorhiza been partially removed

by decomposition, but in the greater number of the larger

branches thin diaphragms of calespar had been left, which,

although a little more irregular in disposition and direction,

presented the same appearance as the tabule in Millepora

alcicornis, and about the same thickness, viz. 1-1800th inch

(Pl. XVIII. fig. 3). Impressed, therefore, with this fact, yet

not observing the plates in the calespar fillmg the branches

of the astrorhize in other parts where it had not been removed

by decomposition, I sought for it in more consolidated speci-

mens of other Stromatopore, wherein I felt convinced that I had

seen something of the kind. So I repaired to Mr. Vicary’s large

collection of polished slices at Exeter, to which I have before

alluded; and showing him a fragment of the specimen from

“ Pit-Park Quarry” which presented the tabulated appearance

above mentioned, he immediately and of his own accord

picked out three different species in which it was unquestion-

ably illustrated, observing that ‘when one knows what to

look for, it is not difficult to find it.” This comparatively

344 Mr. H. J. Carter on Stromatopora dartingtoniensis.

independent evidence was of course more acceptable than if I

had selected the specimens myself. I afterwards found, on

polishing another specimen of a species of Stromatopora with

curvilinear structure, that I had brought away from “ Pit-Park

Quarry ” a much better illustration of it than in any other of

a like kind.

Here it is necessary to state that, in all probability, the

finding of a specimen of Stromatopora in which the calespar

usually filling the branches of the astrorhiza has been re-

moved by decomposition, and the tabule left, is very rare,

and that, even when it is found, the branches for the most

part, not running along on the same plane, may only be par-

tially exposed here and there in the horizontal section, so as

to present but a few of the tabule with which they may be

more or less traversed throughout. Then the irregular dis-

position of tabulee, both as to distance and direction, is rather

the rule than the exception, as may be seen by the illustra-

tions of the “'Tabulate Corals” at the end of Prof. Nicholson’s

magnificent book, to which I have before alluded ; while the

impossibility of distinguishing the tabule from the general

mass of transparent calespar with which the branches of the

astrorhiza are usually filled, is illustrated by a similar occur-

rence sometimes even in Favosites, where they are generally

so well marked.

When, however, we recur to the slices of more consolidated

Stromatopore which are polished over the lamination, this

tabulated structure in the branches of the astrorhiza is not

so uncommon, if we know what to look for; but as, in Mille-

pora, the astrorhizal venation of Stromatopora is, as it were,

excavated in the ccenenchymal structure without wall, and the

vermiculate channels of the ccenosare freely open into the

cavity of the branch, so in the horizontal section, which barely

touches the branch, a number of holes may be observed along

its course; but the fibre separating these must not be con-

founded with the tabule, nor must the extension of the

cceenenchymal structure or filament across the branch be con-

founded with them; but we must look for a specimen in

which the plane of the section has fairly taken off the whole

of the surface of the branch, and then seek for white lines

which traverse it directly (that is, without curvature) and not

in continuation with the fibre of the coeenchyma, when there

will be little left for us to conclude than that such a structure

must be owing to tabulation.

Although the fact may not bear directly upon the argument

in favour of tabulation in Stromatopora, yet it may be ob-

served that all the corals in the ‘‘ quarry,” which are more or

Mr. H. J. Carter on Stromatopora dartingtoniensis. 345

less enveloped in the Stromatopore, possess the tabulated

character, so that if Stromatopora did not do so it would be

an exception. Nor must it be fancied that the tabule in

Stromatopora and Millepora are totally different from what

occurs generally in that family of the Hydroids to which I have

likened the former. On the contrary they do occur, although

in a modified form, in the Hydractiniide and in the annular

constrictions of the flexible Hydroids, as I have already

shown (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1877, vol. xix. pl. vil.

fig. 4, gg, and figs. 9 and 12).

Having thus described the tabulation in Stromatopora, let

us now direct our attention to that species in which it first

presented itself to my notice, since the astrorhiza here, in

some instances, far exceeds in size the largest given by Baron

Rosen, viz. that in Stromatopora astroites (‘Natur der Stroma-

toporen,’ Taf. ii. fig. 6; and ‘ Annals,’ 1879, vol. iv. pl. xv.

fig. 1); so it is just possible that the Dartington species may

not have been publicly noticed, and hence it is desirable to

give its principal features, so far as they are at our command ;

but before doing so it will be as well to recall to mind what

I stated and illustrated respecting the division of the ccenen-

chymal structure of the Stromatopore into “rectilinear and

curvilinear,” viz. that of course this was ‘subject to modifi-

cations which more particularly belong to the description of

the species respectively” (‘ Annals,’ 1879, vol. iv. p. 254).

These ‘‘ modifications” consist of the passage of one kind of

structure into the other, so that the species in this respect may

be more allied to the former than to the latter, and vice versé.

There is also a difficulty in getting the real or original surface

of the species, chiefly on account of weathering and decomposi-

tion, whereby a most important distinction may be lost; while

the general form may be influenced by that of the organism over

which the Stromatopora may have grown. (ex. gr. a branched

coral)—just as at the present day a number of specimens of

calcareous Polyzoa dredged in Bass’s Strait for the Liverpool

Free Museum, by Capt. Cawne Warren, have been found to

derive their varied form from that of different kinds of sponges

which they have overgrown. Hence it again becomes diffi-

cult to determine what the original form of a Stromatopora

was, further than that, when not influenced in the way men-

tioned, it assumes a massive state of concentric lamination like

that of any other coral of a like growth, exceeding sometimes

two or three feet in diameter. [Following is a description of

what we know of the Dartington species :—

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 25

346 Mr. H. J. Carter on Stromatopora dartingtoniensis.

Stromatopora dartingtoniensis, n. sp.

(Pl. XVII. figs. 1-5.)

Coral massive (Pl. XVIII. fig. 2) or spreading over

foreign objects (fig. 1); the latter form presenting a reticu-

lated surface which is more or less grooved throughout by

branches of the astrorhiza, that radiate respectively from more

or less convex elevations, whose summits, from weathering,

may present one or more apertures (fig. 1, ccc); mutatis

mutandis, like the growing surfaces of Millepora alcicornis

and Hydractinia arborescens, &c. Showing in the vertical

section (fig. 4) that the basal structure or ccenenchyma is com-

posed of rectilinear latticework, arranged in concentric, more

or less undulating lamine, traversed by the branches of the

astrorhiza (fig. 4, d,ee); and in the horizontal section (fig. 5)

a union of the ends of the perpendicular rods by intervening

fibre, which presents a curvilinear or guasi-vermicular form,

still traversed by the branches of the astrorhiza, but now seen

from a horizontal point of view instead of laterally, whereby

the branch is more or less observed to ramify among

the coenenchyma (fig. 5, e), until, by subdivision, it finally

becomes confluent with the vermiculated ccenosarcal cana-

liculi, with which, too, it is also in communication laterally

throughout its whole course. Astrorhiza consisting of a

group of radiating branches, which dip downwards from a

vertical axis to ramify on all sides among the laminated

coenenchyma until they are lost by subdivision in the cana-

liculi of the coenosare, as just stated (fig. 1, ccc and b, e, gg,

also fig. 4, d, and fig. 5, e, &c.) ; parting from the axis succes-

sively (fig. 1,e,f) stolon-like, without any distinctly continu-

ous vertical canal or stem ; the larger branches traversed here

and there by tabule, inequidistant, direct or oblique (fig. 3, a).

Centres of the astrorhize at different distances from each other,

varying from 3-1 inch in the massive form (fig. 2, aaaa),

but much wider apart in the incrusting one (fig. 1, ccc),

where the branches are sometimes 2 inches long and 1-24th

inch wide near the centre. Size variable.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Devonian Limestone. Pit-Park Quarry, Dartington,

near Totnes.

Obs. It is not improbable that fig. 1 represents the true

surface of the incrusting form, but so altered by weathering

and decomposition that it presents nothing satisfactory beyond

the large size of the astrorhize; while m fig. 2 the branches

of the astrorhize are necessarily represented as truncate, from

their ultimate ramifications being below the plane of fracture.

In the vertical section of the coenenchyma (fig. 4) the lines of

Mr. H. J. Carter on Stromatopora dartingtoniensis. 347

fibre are all inflated at their point of contact, as shown at

fig. 4,6; and on account of the undulating development of

the lamine the horizontal section (fig. 5), although generally

presenting the curvilinear structure (fig. 5, a), sometimes

presents a punctate one (fig. 5, 5), or a retiform one, as at

fig. 5, c, or a more compact curvilinear one, as at fig. 5, d, &e.

&c., owing to the section passing through the undulations at

slightly variable depths.

Of course the above description of S. dartingtoniensis,

having been taken from only a few specimens of the species

found in “ Pit-Park Quarry,” must be considered approxi-

mative, since it probably not only exists throughout the

Devonian Limestone of the neighbourhood, but may be found

to present itself under many more forms, both generally and

structurally, than those above mentioned.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVIII.

Fig. 1. Stromatopora dartingtoniensis, n.sp. Natural size. Incrusting

form, showing :—a, natural surface; 6b, broken surface; ce ce, as-

trorhize; d, union of ultimate branches of the astrorhize ; e, ver-

tical section of the astrorhiza as it is developed upwards through

the structure of the Stromatopora; f, ends of the branches ob-

liquely cut by the section; gg, truncated ends of branches of

the astrorhizee as they appear in a vertical section of Stroma-

topord.

Fig. 2. The same. Natural size. Massive form. ‘Tracing of the plane

of fracture aaaa, showing the form, size, and arrangement of

the astrorhize, whose branches are partially empty, all the

calespar but the tabule having been removed by ? decomposi-

tion.

N.B. As the branches of the astrorhizz are not on the same

lane, but generally dip downwards (fig. 1, f), their smaller

ee disappear in the horizontal section, and thus the larger

ones look in the delineation as if abruptly terminated.

Fig. 3. The same. Astrorhiza of fig. 2, magnified about four diameters,

to show a, the tabule. Diagram.

tig. 4. The same. Vertical section, to show the structure of the ccenen-

chyma, relatively magnified about four diameters, a, appear-

ance of the vertical rods and horizontal lines of the lamin as

they cross each other at nearly right angles, modified by slight

undulations ; 6, portion showing their inflation at the point of

intersection; c, portion in which the vertical rods are omitted

and the lines of the lamin only inserted ; d, large branch of an

astrorhiza ; ¢ e, truncated branches of astrorhizz as they appear

in the vertical section. Diagram.

Fig. 5. The same. Horizontal section, to show the structure of the

coenenchyma, relatively magnified about four diameters. a, cur-

vilinear appearance of the lines of the lamin when viewed

horizontally—sometimes, owing to the undulation of the lamina,

presenting a punctate appearance (bd), or areticulated one (¢), ora

more compact curvilinear structure (d); e, branch of astrorhiza,

Diagram.

25*

348 Prof. A. Agassiz on Paleontological

XLIII.—On Paleontological and Embryological Development.

By Prof. ALEXANDER AGASSsIz*.

SrncE the publication of the ‘ Poissons Fossiles’ by Agassiz,

and of the ‘Embryologie des Salmonidées’ by Vogt, the

similarity, traced by the former, between certain stages in

the growth of young fishes and the fossil representatives of

extinct members of the group has also been observed in

nearly every class of the animal kingdom, and the fact has

become a most convenient axiom in the study of paleon-

tological and embryological development. This parallelism,

which has been on the one side a strong argument in favour

of design in the plan of creation, is now, with slight emenda-

tions, doing duty on the other as a newly discovered article of

faith in the new biology.

But while, in a general way, we accept the truth of the

proposition that there is a remarkable parallelism between

the embryonic development of a group and its paleonto-

logical history, yet no one has attempted to demonstrate this,

or, rather, to show how far the parallelism extends. We

have, up to the present time, been satisfied with tracing the

general coincidence or with striking individual cases.

The resemblance between the pupa stage of some Insects

and of adult Crustacea, the earlier existence of the latter, and

the subsequent appearance of the former, in paleontological

history, furnished one of the first and most natural illustra-

tions of this parallelism; while theoretically the necessary

development of the higher tracheate insects from their early

branchiate aquatic ancestors seemed to form an additional

link in the chain, and point to the Worms, the representatives

of the larval condition of Insects, as a still earlier embryonic

stage of the Articulates.

Indeed, there is not a single group of the animal kingdom

in which embryology has not played a most important part

in demonstrating aflinities little suspected before. The deve-

lopment of our frogs, our salamanders, bas given us the key

to much that was unexplained in the history of Reptiles and

Batrachians. The little that has been done in the embryology

of Birds has revolutionized our ideas of a class which at the

beginning of the century seemed to be the most naturally

circumscribed of all. Embryology and paleontology com-

bined have led to the recognition of a natural classification

* From ‘Science’ for September 18, being a verbatim report of the

address delivered at the Meeting of the American Association for the

Advancement of Science at Boston, August 1880.

and Embryological Development. 349

uniting Birds and Reptiles on the one side and Batrachians

and Fishes on the other. It is to embryology that we owe

the explanation of the affinities of the old Fishes in which

Agassiz first recognized the similarity to the embryo of

Fishes now living, and by its aid we may hope to understand

the relationship of the oldest representatives of the class. It

has given us the only explanation of the early appearance

of the Cartilaginous Fishes, and of the probable formation

of the earliest vertebrate limb from the lateral embryonic

fold, still to be traced in the young of the Osseous Fishes of

to-day.

Embryology has helped us to understand the changes

aquatic animals must gradually undergo in order to become

capable of living upon dry land. It has given us pictures

of swimming-bladders existing as rudimentary lungs in

Fishes with a branchial system; in Batrachians it has shown

us the persistence of a branchial system side by side with

a veritable lung. We find among the earliest terrestrial |

Vertebrates types having manifest, affinities with the Fishes

on one side and Batrachians on the other, and we call these

types Reptiles; but we should nevertheless do so with a

reservation, looking to embryology for the true meaning of

these half-fledged Reptiles, which lived at the period of

transition between an aquatic and terrestrial life, and must

therefore always retain an unusual importance in the study

of the development of animal life.

When we come to the embryology of the marine Inverte-

brates, the history of the development of the barnacles is too

familiar to be dwelt upon; and I need only allude to the

well-known transformations of the Echinoderms, of the Aca-

lephs, Polyps, in fact of every single class of Invertebrates,

and perhaps in none more than in the Brachiopods, to show

how far-reaching has been the influence of embryology in

guiding us to a correct reading of the relations between

the fossils of successive formations. ‘There is scarcely an

embryological monograph now published dealing with any

of the later stages of growth which does not speak of their

resemblance to some type of the group long ago extinct.

It has therefore been most natural to combine with the

attempts constantly made to establish the genetic sequence

between the genera of successive formations an effort to

establish also a correspondence between their paleontological

sequence and that of the embryonic stages of development of

the same, thus extending the mere similarity first observed

between certain stages to a far broader generalization.

It would carry me too far to sketch out, except in a most

350 Prof. A. Agassiz on Paleontological

general way, even for a single class, the agreement known to

exist in certain groups between their embryonic development

and their paleontological history. It is hinted at in the

succession of animal life of any period we may take up, and

perhaps cannot be better expressed than by comparing the

fauna of any period as a whole with that of followmg

epochs—a zoological system of the Jura, for instance, com-

pared with one made up for the Cretaceous; next, one for the

Tertiary compared with the fauna of the present day. In

no case could we find any class of the animal kingdom

bearing the same definitions or characterized in the same

manner. But apply to this comparison the data obtained

from the embryological development of our present fauna,

and what a flood of light is thrown upon the meaning of the

succession of these apparently disconnected animal kingdoms,

belonging to different geological periods, especially in con-

nexion with the study of the few ancient types which have

survived to the present day from the earliest times in the

history of our earth!

Although there is hardly a class of the animal kingdom

in which some most interesting parallelism could not be

drawn, and while the material for an examination of this

parallelism is partially available for the Fishes, Mollusks,

Crustacea, Corals, and Crinoids, yet for the illustration and

critical examination of this parallelism I have been led to

choose to-day a very limited group, that of Sea-urchins,

both on account of the nature of the material, and of my

own familiarity with their development and with the living

and extinct species of Echini. The number of living species

is not very great (less than three hundred), and the number

of fossil species thus far known is not, according to Zittel,

more than about two thousand. It is therefore possible for a

specialist to know of his own knowledge the greater part of

the species of the group. It has been my good fortune to

examine all but a few of the species now known to exist, and

the collections to which I have had access contain representa-

tives of the majority of the fossil species. Sea-urchins are

found in the oldest fossiliferous rocks ; they have continued

to exist without interruption in all the strata up to the present

time. While it is true that our knowledge of the Sea-urchins

occurring before the Jurassic period is not very satisfactory,

it is yet complete enough for the purposes of the present

essay, as it will enable me, starting from the Jurassic period,

to call your attention to the paleontological history of the

group, and to compare the succession of its members with the

embryological development of the types now living in our

and Embryological Development. 351

seas. Ample material for making this comparison is fortu-

nately at hand; it is material of a peculiar kind, not easily

obtained, and which thus far has not greatly attracted the

attention of zoologists.

Interesting and important as are the earliest stages of

embryonic development in the different classes of the animal

kingdom, as bearing upon the history of the first appearance

of any organ and its subsequent modifications, they throw

but little light on the subject before us. What we need for

our comparisons are the various stages of growth through

which the young Sea-urchins of different families pass, from

the time they have practically become Sea-urchins until they

have attained the stage which we now dignify with the name

of species. Few embryologists have carried their investiga-

tions into the more extended field of the changes the embryo

undergoes when it begins to be recognized as belonging to

a special class, and when the knowledge of the specialist is

absolutely needed to trace the bearing of the changes under-

gone and to understand their full meaning. Fortunately the

growth of the young Echini has been traced in a sufficient

number of families to enable me to draw the parallelism

between these various stages of growth and the palzon-

tological stages in a very different manner from what is

possible in other groups of the animal kingdom, where we

are overwhelmed with the number of species, as in the

Insects or Mollusks, or where the paleontological or the

embryological terms of comparison are wanting or very

imperfect.

Beginning with the paleontological history of the regular

Sea-urchins of the time of the Trias, when they constituted

an unimportant group as compared with the Crinoids, we

find the Echini of that time limited to representatives of

two families. One of these, the genus Cidaris, has con-

tinued to exist, with slight modifications, up to the present

time, and not less than one tenth of all the known species

of fossil Echini belong to this important genus, which in

our tropical seas is still a prominent one. It is interesting

here to note that in the Cidaride the modifications of the

test are not striking, and the fossil genera appearing in the

successive formations are distinguished by characters which

often leave us in doubt as to the genus to which many

species should be referred. In the genus Lhabdocidaris,

which appears in the lower Jura, and which is mainly cha-

racterized by the extraordinary development of the radioles,

we find the extreme of the variations of the spines in this

family. From that time to the present day the most striking

352 Prof. A. Agassiz on Paleontological

differences have existed in the shape of the spines, not only

of closely allied genera, but even in specimens of the same

species—differences which in some of the species of to-day

are as great as in older geological periods. The oldest

Cidaride are remarkable for their narrow poriferous zones.

It is only in the Jura that they widen somewhat; subse-

quently the pores become conjugated, and only later, during

the Cretaceous period, do we find the first traces of any

ornamentation of the test (Temnocidaris) so marked at the

present day in the genus Groniocidaris. So tar, then, as

the Cidaride are concerned, the modifications which take

place from their earliest appearance are restricted to slight

changes in the poriferous zone and in the ornamentation of

the test, accompanied with great variability in the shape of

the primary radioles. We must except from this statement

the genera Diplocidaris and Tetracidaris, to which I shall

refer again. ‘lhe representatives of the other Triassic family

become extinct in the lower Tertiaries. The oldest genus

(Hemicidaris) undoubtedly represents the earliest deviations

from the true Cidaris type—modifications which affect not

only the poriferous zone, but the test, the actinal and the

abactinal systems, while, from the extent of these minor

changes, we can trace out the gradual development of some

of the characteristics in families of the regular Hechini

now living. The genus Hemicidaris may be considered a

Cidaris in which the poriferous zone is narrow and undu-

lating, in which the granules of the ambulacral system have

become minute tubercles in the upper portion of the zone

and small primary tubercles in its actinal region, in which

many of the interambulacral granules become small secon-

daries, in which the plates of the actinal system have become

reduced in number and the apical system has become a

narrow ring, and finally in which the primary radioles no

longer assume the fantastic shapes so common among the

Cidaride.

We can trace in this genus the origin of the modifications

of the poriferous zone, leading us, on the one side, through

genera with merely undulating lines of pores to more or less

distinct confluent arcs of pores formed round the primary

ambulacral tubercles, and, on the other, to the formation of

open ares of three or more pairs of pores. The first type

culminates at the present day with the Arbaciade, the other

with the Diadematide, Triplechinide, and Echinometrade.

This specialization very early takes place, for already in the

lower Jura Stomechinus has assumed the principal charac-

teristics of the Triplechinide of to-day.

and Embryological Development. 353

Although in Hemicidaris the number of the coronal plates

has increased as compared with the Cidaride, and while we

find that in many genera, even of those of the present day,

the number of the coronal plates is still comparatively small,

yet, as a general rule, the more recent formations contain

genera in which the increase in number of the interambulacral

plates is accompanied by a corresponding decrease in the

number of plates of the interambulacral area, so characteristic

thus far of the Cidaride and Hemicidaride, a change also

affecting the size of the primary ambulacral tubercles. This

increase in the number of the coronal plates is likewise

accompanied by the development of irregular secondary and

miliary tubercles, and the disappearance in this group of the

granular tuberculation, so important a character in the Cida-

ride. With the increase in the number of the interambulacral

coronal plates, the Pseudodiadematide still retain prominent

primary tubercles, recalling the earlier Hemicidaride and

Cidaride, and, as in the Cidaride proper, the test is fre-

quently ornamented by deep pits or by ridges formed by the

junction of adjoining tubercles. The genital ring becomes

narrower, aud the tendency to the specialization of one of

its plates, the madreporite, more and more marked.

With the appearance of Stomechinus, the Echinide proper

already assume in the Jura the open arcs of pores, the large

number of coronal interambulacral plates, the specialization

of the secondary tubercles, and the large number of primary

tubercles in each plate. With the appearance of Sphere-

chinus in the early Tertiary come in all the elements for

the greater multiplication of the pairs of pores in the ares of

the poriferous zones, while the gigantic primary spines of

some of the genera (Heterocentrotus) and the small number

of primary tubercles are structural features which had com-

pletely disappeared in the group preceding the Echinome-

trade, to which they appear most closely allied.

Going back again to the Hemicidaride, it requires but

slight changes to pass from them to Acrosalenia and to the

Salenie proper ; the latter have continued to the present day,

and have, like the Cidaride, retained almost unchanged the

characters of the genera which preceded them, combined,

however, with a few Cidaridian and Echinid features which

date back to the Triassic period. We can thus trace the

modifications which have taken place in the poriferous zone,

the apical and actinal systems, the coronal plates, the ambu-

Jacral and interambulacral tubercles, as well as in the radioles,

and, in the most direct manner possible, indicate the origin of

the peculiar combination of structural features which we find

354 Prof. A. Agassiz on Paleontological

at any geological horizon. On taking in succession the modi-

fications undergone by the different parts of the test, we can

trace each one singly, without the endless complication of

combinations which any attempt to trace the whole of any

special generic combination would imply.

Leaving out of the question for the moment the Palechi-

nid, we find no difficulty in tracing the history of the cha-

racters of the genera of the regular Echini which have

existed from the time of the Trias and are now living, pro-

vided we take up each character independently. Nothing

can be more direct than the gradual modification of the

simple, barely undulating poriferous zone, made up of nume-

rous ambulacral plates covered by granules, such as we find

it among the Cidaride of the Trias, first into the slightly

undulating poriferous zone of the Hemicidaride, next into the

indistinct ares of pores of the Pseudodiadematide, then into

the arcs with a limited number of pores of the ‘Triplechinide,

and finally to the polyporous ares of the Echinometrade.

What can be more direct than the gradual modification to be

traced in the development of the primary ambulacral tuber-

cles, such as are characteristic of the Echinide of the present

day, from their first appearance at the oral extremity of the

ambulacral system of the Hemicidaride, and the increase in

the number of primary interambulacral tubercles, accom-

panied by the growth of secondaries and miliaries, which we

can trace in Lemicidaris, Acrosalenia, and Stomechinus,

the increase in number of primary and secondary tubercles

being accompanied by a reduction in the size of the radioles

and a greater uniformity in their size and shape?

But while these modifications take place, the original

structural feature may be retained in an allied group. ‘Thus

the Cidaride retain unchanged from the earliest time to the

present day the few primary tubercles, the secondary granules,

the simple poriferous zone, the imbricating actinal system,

and the few coronal plates, with the large apical system and

many-shaped radioles; while in the Salenide the primary

interambulacral tubercles, the secondary granules, the radioles,

the genital ring are recognized features of the Cidaride,

associated, however, with an Echinid actinal and anal system,

Hemicidarid primary ambulacral tubercles, and an Echinid

poriferous zone. In the same way, in the Diadematide, the

large primary interambulacral tubercles are Cidaridian fea-

tures, while the structure of the ambulacral tubercles is

Hemicidaridian. The existence of two kinds of spines is

another Cidaridian feature, while the apical and actinal

systems have become modified in the same direction as that

and Embryological Development. 355

of the Echinide. The more recent the genus, the greater is

the difficulty of tracing in a direct manner the origin of any

one structural feature, owing to the difficulty of disassociating

structural elements characteristic of genera which may be

derived from totally different sources. This is particularly

the case with genera having a great geological age. Many

of them, especially among the Spatangoids, show affinities

with genera following them in time, to be explained at present

only on the supposition that, when a structural feature has

once made its appearance, it may reappear subsequently,

apparently as a new creation, while, in reality, it is only its

peculiar combination with structural features with which it

had not before been associated (a new genus) which conceals

in that instance the fact of its previous existence. <A careful

analysis, not only of the genera of the order, but sometimes

of other orders which have preceded this combination in time,

may often reveal the elements from which have been produced

apparently unintelligible modifications.

There is, however, not one of the simple structural features

in the few types of the Triassic and Liassic Echini from which

we can so easily trace the origin of the structural features of

all the subsequent Echinid genera, which is not also itself

continued to the present day in some generic type of the

present epoch, fully as well characterized as it was at the

beginning. In fact, the very existence to-day of these early

structural features seems to be as positive a proof of the un-

broken systematic affinity between the Echini of our seas and

those of the Trias, as the uninterrupted existence of the genus

Pygaster or Cidaris from the Trias down to the present

epoch, or as the connexion of many of the genera of the

Chalk with those of our epoch (Salenia, Cyphosoma, Psam-

mechinus, &c.).

Passing to the Clypeastride, we find there, as among the

Desmosticha, that the earliest type, Pygaster, has existed

from the Trias to the present time, and that while we can

readily reconstruct, on embryological grounds, the modifica-

tions the earliest Desmosticha-like Echini should undergo

in order to assume the structural features of Pygaster, yet the

early periods in which the precursors of the HEchinoconide

and Clypeastride are found have thus far not produced the

genera in which these modifications actually take place. But,

starting from Pygaster, we naturally pass to Holectypus, to

Discoidea, to Conoclypus, on the one side ; while, on the other,

from Holectypus to Echinocyamus, Sismondia, Fibularia, and

Mortonia we have the natural sequence of the characters of

the existing Echinanthide, Laganide, and Scutellide, the

356 Prof. A. Agassiz on Paleontological

greater number of which are characteristic of tle present

epoch. If we were to take in turn the changes undergone in

the arrangement of the plates of the test, as we pass from

Pygaster to Holectypus, to Echinocyamus, and Echinanthide,

we should have in the genera which follow each other in the

paleontological record an unbroken series showing exactly

what these modifications have been. In the same way the

modifications of the abactinal and anal systems, and those of

the poriferous zone, can equally well be followed to Hehino-

cyamus, and thence to the Clypeastride; while a similar

sequence in the modifications of these structural features can

be followed from Mortonia to the Scutellide of the present

eriod.,

; Passing finally to the Petalosticha we find no difficulty in

- tracing theoretically the modifications which our early Echino-

conide: of the Lias should primarily undergo previous to the

appearance of Galeropygus. The similarity of the early

Cassiduloid and Echinoneoid types points to the same syste-

matic affinity, and perhaps even to a direct and not very

distant relationship with the Palechinide. or if we analyze

the Echinothurie of the present day we find in genera like

Phormosoma many structural features, such as the shape of

the test, the character of the spines, the structure of the apical

system, that of the poriferous zone, indicative of possible

modifications in the direction of Pygaster or of Galeropygus,

which have as yet not been taken into account.

Adopting for the Petalosticha the same method of tracing

the modifications of single structural features in their paleon-

tological succession, we trace the comparatively little modified

paleontological history of the Echinoneide of the present day

from the Fyrina of the lower Jura. This, in its turn, has been

preceded by Hyboclypus and Galeropygus, while the Echino-

lampade of the present day date back, with but trifling modi-

fications, to the Echinobrissus of the Lias, itself preceded by

Clypeus ; and they have been subject only to slight generic

changes since that time, Lchinobrissus being still extant,

while such closely allied genera as Catopygus and Cassidulus

of the earlier Cretaceous are still represented at the present

day—the modifications taking place in the actinal system, in

the ambulacral zones of the Echinoconide and of the Echino-

lampade showing the closest possible systematic affinity in

these families. Starting again from Hyboclypus, with its

elongate apical system, we naturally pass to Collyrites and

the strange Dysasteride, forms which, in their turn, are

closely allied to the Holasteride. From Holaster on the one

side, and from Yoxaster on the other, we find an unbroken

and Embryological Development. 357

sequence of structural characters uniting the successive genera

of Holasteride, such as Cardiaster, Offaster, Stenonia, Anan-

chytes, and Asterostoma, with Paleopneustes, Homolampas,

and the Pourtalesie of the present day, while from the genera

of the Toxasteride we naturally pass to the Cretaceous Hemi-

aster; in this genus and the subsequent Micraster we find all

the elements necessary for the modifications which appear in

the Spatangine from the time of the Chalk to the present

day. These modifications result in genera in which we trace

the development of the fascioles, of the actinal, anal, and ab-

actinal plastrons, of the beak, the formation of the petaloid

ambulacra, first flush with the test, and little by little changed

into marsupial pouches, the growth of the anterior groove and

the manifold modifications of the ambulacral system in Spa-

tangus, Agassizia, and Echinocardium, often recalling in some

of its features structural characters of families which have pre-

ceded this in time.

Apparently in striking contrast with the Echini of the

Secondary period and those which have succeeded them stand

the Paleozoic Echini; but when we have examined the

embryology of Echini, we shall be better prepared to under-

stand the structure and the affinities of the Palechinide

with the Echini of the present day and their immediate pre-

decessors.

Taking up now the embryological development of the

several families which will form the basis of our comparisons,

beginning with the Cidaride, we find that in the earliest

stages they very soon assume the characters of the adult, the

changes being limited to the development of the abactinal

system, the increase in number of the coronal plates, and the

modifications of the proportionally gigantic primary radioles.

In the Diadematide the changes undergone by the young

are limited to the gradual transformation of the embryonic

spines into those which characterize the family, to the changes

of the vertical row of pores in the ambulacral area into arcs of

three or four pairs of pores, and to the specialization of the

actinal and abactinal systems.

In the Arbaciade the young stages are remarkable for the

prominent sculpture of the test, for the flattened spines, for

their simple poriferous zone, for their actinal system, and for

their genital rmg. The anal plates appear before the genital

ring.

In the Echinometrade the young thus far observed are

characterized by the small number of their primary tubercles,

the large size of the spines, the simple vertical row of pores,

the closing of the anal ring by a single plate, and the turban-

358 Prof. A. Agassiz on Palegntological

shaped outline of the test. Little by little the test loses with

increasing age this C/daris-like character ; it reminds us, from

the increase in the number of its plates, more of Hemicidaris,

then, with their still greater increase, of the Pseudodiadema-

tide, and, finally, of the Kchinometrade proper. The spines,

following part passu the changes of the test, lose little by

little their fantastic embryonic or, rather, Cidaris-like appear-

ance, and become more solid and shorter, till they finally as-

sume the delicately fluted structure characteristic of the Echino-

metrade. ‘The vertical poriferous zone is first changed into a

series of connected vertical arcs, which become disjointed, and

form, with increasing age, the independent arcs of pores,

composed of three or more pair of pores, of the Hchino-

metradee.

In the Echinide proper we find in the young stages the

same unbroken vertical line of pores, which gradually becomes

changed to the characteristic generic types. We find, as in

the Echinometrade, an anal system closed witha single plate,

and an abactinal system separating in somewhat more ad-

vanced stages from the coronal plates of the test. This is as

yet made up of a comparatively small number of plates, carry-

ing but few large primary tubercles, with fantastically shaped

spines entirely out of proportion to the test, but which, little

by little, with the increase of the number of coronal plates,

the addition of primary tubercles, and their proportional de-

crease in size, assume more and more the structure of the

genus to which the young belongs. The original anal plate

is gradually lost sight of from the increase in number of the

plates covering the anal system, and it is only among the

Temnopleuride that this anal plate remains more or less

prominent in the adult. In the Salenide, of which we know

as yet nothing of the development, this embryonic plate re-

mains permanently a prominent structural feature of the

apical system*.

Among the Clypeastroids the changes of form they undergo

during growth are most instructive. We have in the young

Fibularine an ovoid test, a small number of coronal plates

surmounted by few and large primary tubercles, supporting

proportionally equally large primary radioles, simple rectili-

near poriferous zones, no petaloid ambulacra—in fact scarcely

one of the features we are accustomed to associate with the

* The young of the following genera have served asa basis for the

preceding analysis of the embryonic stages of the Desmosticha :—Cidarvs,

Dorocidaris, Goniocidaris, Arbacia, Porocidaris, Strongylocentrotus, Echi-

nometra, Echinus, Toxopneustes, Hipponoé, Temnopleurus, Temnechinus,

and Trigonocidaris.

and Embryological Development. 359

Clypeastroids is as yet prominently developed. But rapidly,

with increasing size, the number of primary tubercles increases,

the spines lose their disproportionate size, the pores of the

abactinal region become crowded and elongate, and a rudi-

mentary petal is formed. The test becomes more flattened,

the coronal plates increase in number, and it would be impos-

sible to recognize in the young Hchinocyamus, for instance,

the adult of the Cidaris-like or Echinometra-like stages of

the Sea-urchin, had we not traced them step by step. Most

interesting also is it to follow the migrations of the anal

system, which, to a certain extent, may be said to retain the

embryonic features of the earlier stages of all Kchinoderm

embryos, in being placed in more or less close proximity to

the actinostome. What has taken place in the growth of the

young Echinocyamus is practically repeated for all the families

of Clypeastroids: a young Echinarachnius, or Mellita, or

Encope, or a Clypeaster proper resembles at first more an

Echinometra than a Clypeastroid; they all have simple

poriterous zones and spines and tubercles out of all propor-

tion to the size of the test *.

When we come to the development of the Spatangoids

we find their younger stages also differing greatly from the

adult. Among the Nucleolide, for instance, the young stages

have as yet no petals, but only simple rectilinear poriferous

zones. They are elliptical with a high test, with a single large

primary tubercle for each plate, and a simple elliptical actino-

stome, without any trace of the typical bourrelets and phyl-

lodes so characteristic of this family. Very early, however,

this condition of things is changed, the test soon becomes

more flattened, the petals begin to form as they do in the

Clypeastroids, and we can soon trace the rudiments of the

peculiar bourrelets characteristic of the family, accompanied

by a rapid increase in the number of tubercles and in that of

the coronal plates.

Among the Spatangide some are remarkable in their adult

condition for their labiate actinostome, for the great develop-

ment of the petals, for the presence of fascioles surrounding

certain definite areas, for the small size of the tubercles, the

general uniformity in the spines of the test, and the speciali-

zation of their anterior and posterior regions. On examining

the young stages of this group of Spatangoids, not one of

these structural features is as yet developed. ‘The actino-

stome is simple, the poriferous zone has the same simple

* Among the Clypeastroids I have examined the young of Echino-

cyamus, Fibularia, Mellita, Laganum, Echinarachnius, Encope, Clypeaster,

and Echinanthus.

360 Prof. A. Agassiz on Paleontological

structure from the actinostome to the apex, the primary tuber-

cles are large, few in number, surrounded by spines which

would more readily pass as the spines of Cidaride than of

Spatangoids. ‘The fascioles are either very indistinctly indi-

cated, or else the special lines have not as yet made their

appearance; the ambulacral suckers of the anterior zone are

as large and prominent as those of the young stages of any

of the regular Echini. It is only little by little, with advan-

cing age, that we begin to see signs of the specialization of

the anterior and posterior parts of the test, that we find the

characteristic anal or lateral fascioles making their appear-

ance; only with increasing size that the spines lose their

Cidaris-like appearance, that the petals begin to be formed,

and that the simple actinostome develops a prominent posterior

lip. In the genus Hemiaster the young stages are especially

interesting, as long before the appearance of the petals, while

the poriferous zone is still simple, the total separation of the

bivium and of the trivium of the ambulacral system, so cha-

racteristic of the earliest Spatangoids (the Dysasteride), is

very apparent*.

From this rapid sketch of the changes of growth in the

principal families of the recent Echini we can now indicate

the transformations of a more general character through which

the groups as a whole pass.

In the first place, while still in the Pluteus stage all the young

Kchini are remarkable for the small number of coronal plates,

and for the absence of any separation between the actinal and

abactinal systems and the test proper. They all further agree

in the large size of the primary spines of the test, whether

it "be the young of a Cidaris, an Arbacia, an Lchinus, a

Clypeaster, or a Spatangoid. They all in their youngest

stages have simple vertical ambulacral zones; beyond this

we find, as changes characteristic of some of the Desmosticha,

the specialization of the actinal system from the coronal

plates, the formation of an anal system, the rapid increase in

the number of coronal plates, with a corresponding increase

in the number of the spines and a proportional reduction of

their size, the formation of an abactinal ring, and the change

of the simple vertical poriferous zone into one composed of

independent arcs.

In the Spatangoids and Clypeastroids we find common to

both groups the shifting of the anal system to its definite

place, the modifications of the abactinal part of the simple

* For this sketch of the embryology of the Petalosticha I have ex-

amined the young of Echinolampas, Echinoneus, Echinocardium, Brissop-

sis, Agassizia, Spatangus, Brissus, and Henuaster,

and Embryological Development. 361

ambulacral system in order to become petaloid, and the

gradual change of the elliptical ovoid test of the young to

the characteristic generic test, accompanied by the rapid in-

crease in the number of the primary tubercles and spines.

Finally, limited to the Spatangoids are the changes they

undergo in the transformation of the simple actinostome

to a labiate one, the specialization of the anterior and

posterior parts of the test, and the definite formation of the

fascioles.

Comparing this embrycnic development with the paleon-

tological one, we find a remarkable similarity in both, and in

a general way there seems to be a parallelism in the appear-

ance of the fossil genera and the successive stages of the

development of the Kchini as we have traced it.

We find that the earlier regular Echini all have more or

less a Cidaris-like look (that is, they are Kchini with few

coronal plates, large primary tubercles with radioles of a

corresponding size), that it is only somewhat later that the

Diademopsid# make their appearance, which, in their turn,

correspond within certain limits to the modifications we have

traced in the growth of the young Diadematidee and Arba-

ciade. The separation of the actinal system from the coronal

plates has. been effected. The poriferous zone has either

become undulating or forms somewhat indefinite open arcs ;

we find in all the genera of this group a larger number of

coronal plates, more numerous primaries, the granules of the

Cidaride replaced by secondaries and miliaries, and traces of

a Hemicidaris- like stage in the size of the actinal ambulacral |

tubercles.

Comparing in the same way the paleontological develop-

ment of the Echinide proper, we find that, on the whole,

they agree well with the changes of growth we can still follow

to-day in their representatives, and that, as we approach

nearer the present epoch, the fossil genera more and more

assume the structural features which we find developed last

among the LKchinide of the present day. Very much

in the same manner as a young Lchinus develops, they

lose, little by little, first their Cidaridian affinities, which

become more and more indefinite; next their Diadematidian

affinities, if I may so call the young stages to which they

are most closely allied; and finally, with the increase in the

number of the coronal plates, the great numerical development

of the primary tubercles and spines, and that of the seconda-

ries and miliaries which we can trace in the fossil Kchini of

the Tertiaries, we pass insensibly into the generic types

characteristic of the present day.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 26

362 Prof. A. Agassiz on Paleontological

Although we know nothing of the embryology of the

Salenide, yet, like the Cidaride, they have in a great mea-

sure remained a persistent type, the modifications of the

group being all in the same direction as those noticed in

the other Desmosticha—a greater number of coronal plates,

the development of secondaries and miliaries, combined with

a specialization of the actinal system not found in the

Cidaride.

An examination of the succession of the Echinoconide

shows but little modification from the earliest types; the

changes, however, are similar to those undergone by the

Clypeastroids and Petalosticha, though they do not extend to

modifications of the poriferous zone, but are mainly changes

in the actinostome and in the tuberculation. In fact, the

group of Echinoconide seems to hold somewhat the same

relation to the Clypeastroids which the Salenide hold to the

Cidaride ; and the earliest genus of the group (Pygaster)

has remained, like Cidaris, a persistent type to the present

day.

The earliest Clypeastroids are all forms which resemble

the Fibularine and the genera following Hehinocyamus and

Fibularia; they are mainly characterized by the same changes

which an Hehinarachnius or a Mellita, for instance, under-

goes as it passes from its Hchinocyamus stage to the Laganum

or Encope stage. ‘The comparison is somewhat more compli-

cated when we come to the Spatangoids. The comparison of

the succession of genera in the different families, as traced in

the Desmosticha and Clypeastroids, is made difficult from the

persistency of the types preceding the HEchinoneide and the

Ananchytide, which have-remained without important modi-

fications from the time of the Lower Cretaceous ; previous to

that time the modifications of the Cassidulide are found to

agree with the changes which have been observed in the

growth of Echinolampas. ‘The early genera, like Pygurus,

have many of the characteristics of the test of the young

Echinolampas. The development of prominent bourrelets

and of the floscelle and petals goes on side by side with that

of genera in which the modification of the actinostome, of

the test, and of the petals is far less rapid, one group re-

taining the Echinoneus features, the other culminating in the

Echinolampas of the present day, and having likewise a per-

sistent type, Echinobrissus, which has remained with its main

structural features unchanged from the Jura to the present

day. That is, we find genera of the Cassidulide which recall

the early Echinoneus stage of Hchinolampas, next the Cara-

tomus stage, after which the floscelle, bourrelets, and petals

and Embryological Development. 363

of the group become more prominent features of the suceed-

ing genera. Accompanying the persistent type Hchinobrissus,

genera appear in which either the bourrelets or petals have

undergone modifications more extensive than those of the

same parts in the genera of the Hchinoneus or Caratomus

type.

The eazliest Spatangoids belong to the Dysasteride, appa-

rently an aberrant group, but which, from the history of the

young Heméaster, we now know to be a strictly embryonic

type, which, while it thus has affinities with the true Spatan-

goids, still retains features of the Cassidulide in the mode of

development of the actinostome and of the petals, as well as

of the anal system. The genera following this group, Holas-

terand Toxaster, can be well compared, the one to the young

stages of Spatangus proper before the appearance of the petals,

when the ambulacra are flush with the test, and when the test

is more or less ovoid, the other to a somewhat more advanced

stage, when the petals have made their appearance as semi-

petals. In both cases the actinostome has the simple struc-

ture characteristic of all the young Spatangoids. The changes

we notice in the genera which follow them lead in the one

case through very slight modifications of the abactinal sys-

tem, of the anterior and posterior extremities of the test, to

the Ananchytid-like Spatangoids of the present day, the Pour-

talesie, the genus Holaster itself persisting till well into the

middle of the Tertiary period; while, on the other side, we

readily recognize in the Spatangine which follow Towxaster

(a persistent type which has continued as Paleostoma to the

present day) the genera which correspond to the young stages

of such Spatangoids as Spatangus and Brissopsis of the pre-

sent day—genera which, on the one hand, lead from Hemiaster

(itself still represented in the present epoch), through stages

such as Cyclaster, Peripneustes, Brissus, and Schizaster, and,

on the other, through Micraster and the like, to the Spatan-

goids, in which the development of the anal plastron and

fasciole performs an important part, while in the former

group the development of the peripetalous fasciole and of the

lateral fasciole can be followed. None of the genera of Peta-

losticha belonging to the other groups develops any fasciole in

the sense of circumscribing a limited area of the test.

The comparison of the genera of Kchini which have ap-

peared since the Lias with the young stages of growth of the

principal families of Echini, shows a most striking coinci-

dence, amounting almost to identity, between the successive

fossil genera and the various stages of growth. This identity

cannot, however, be traced exactly in the way in which it

26*

364 Prof. A. Agassiz on Paleontological

has usually been understood, while there undoubtedly exists

in the genera which have appeared one after the other a

gradual increase in certain families in the number of forms,

and a constant approach in each succeeding formation, in the

structure of the genera, to those of the present day. It is

only in the accordance between some special points of struc-

ture of these genera and the young stages of the Echini of

the present day that we can trace an agreement, which becomes

more and more limited as we go further back in time. We

are either compelled to seek for the origin of many structural

features in types of which we have no record, or else we must

attempt to find them existing potentially in groups where we

had as yet not succeeded in tracing them. The parallelism

we have traced does not extend to the structure as a whole.

What we find is the appearance among the fossil genera of

certain structural features giving to the particular stages we

are comparing their characteristic aspect. Thus, in the suc-

cession of the fossil genera, when a structural feature has

once made its appearance, it may either remain as a persistent

structure, or it may become gradually modified in the succeed-

ing genera of the same family, or 1t may appear in another

family associated with other more marked structural features

which completely overshadow it. Take, for instance, among

the Desmosticha, the modifications of the poriferous zone of

the actinal and abactinal systems of the coronal plates, of the

ambulacral and interambulacral systems, the changes in the

relative proportion of the primary tubercles, and the develop-

ment of the secondaries. ‘These are all structural features

which are modified independently one of the other; we may

find simultaneous development of these features in parallel

lines, but a very different degree of development of any special

feature in separate families.

This is as plainly shown in the embryological as in the

paleontological development. In the Cidaride there is the

minimum of specialization in these structural features. In

the Diademopside there is a greater range in the diversity of

the structure of the poriferous zone and of the coronal plates,

as well as of the actinal system. There is a still greater range

among the Hchinide ; while among the Salenide the modifica-

tions, as compared with those of the Echinide and Diademop-

side, are somewhat limited again, being restricted as far as

relates to the poriferous zone and coronal plates, but specialized

as far as the actinal system is concerned, and specially impor-

tant with reference to the structure of the apical system. ‘The

special lines in which these modifications take place produce,

of course, all possible combinations ; yet they give us the key

and Embryological Development. 365

to the sudden appearance, as it were, of structural features of

which the relationship must be sought in very distantly re-

lated groups. It is to this specialty in the paleontological

development that we must trace, for instance, the Cidarid

affinities of the Salenie, their papille, the existence of a few

large primary interambulacral tubercles, the structure of their

apical system, and their large genital plates ; while it is to

their affinities with the Hemicidaride that we must refer the

presence of the few larger primary ambulacral tubercles at the

base of the ambulacral area, and by their Diademopsid and

Kehinidian affinities that we explain the indented imbricated

actinal system with the presence of a few genuine miliaries.

But all the structural features which characterize the earliest

types of the Desmosticha can in reality be traced, only in a

somewhat rudimentary form, even in the Cidaride. The

slight undulation of the closely packed, nearly vertical pori-

ferous zone is the forerunner of the poriferous zone first

separated into vertical arcs and then into independent arcs.

The limitation in the number of the rows of granules in the

ambulacral zone, and their increase in size, are the first

traces of the appearance of the somewhat larger primary

ambulacral tubercles of the Hemicidaride and Salenie.

The existence of the smooth cylindrical spines of the ab-

actinal region of the test naturally leads to similar spines

covering the whole test in the other families of the Desmo-

sticha. The difference existing in the plates covering the

actinal system from those of the coronal plates leads to the

great distinction between the structure of the actinal system

and of the coronal plates in some of the Echinide.

Passing to the Clypeastride and Petalosticha, we trace a

parallelism of the same kind, and readily in the successive

genera of fossil Clypeastroids, but often in widely separated

genera—the precise modifications which the poriferous zone

has undergone as it first becomes known to us in Echino-

cyamus and Hibularia, and as we find it in the most com-

plicated petaloid stage of the Clypeastroids of the present day.

We readily trace the changes the test undergoes from its

comparatively ovoid and swollen shape, to assume first that

of the less gibbous forms, next that of the Laganide, and

finally of the flat Scutellide ; while we trace in the Echinan-

thide the persistent structural features of some of the earliest

Clypeastroids, together with an excessive modification of the

poriferous zone. Likewise for the Echinoconide we trace

mainly the slight modifications of the poriferous zone and of

the coronal plates ; and, finally, when we come to the Spatan-

gide we find no difficulty in tracing from the most Desmo-

stichoid of the Spatangoid genera the modifications of a test

366 Prof. A. Agassiz on Paleontological

in which the ambulacral and interambulacral areas are made

up of plates of nearly uniform size, in which the anterior and

posterior extremities are barely specialized, to the most

typical of the Ananchytidz, in which the anterior and pos-

terior extremities have developed the most opposite and

extraordinary structural features. In a similar way we can

trace among the fossil genera of different families the gradual

development of the actinal plastron from its very earliest

appearance as a modification of the posterior interambulacral

area of the actinal side, or the growth of the posterior beak

into an anal snout, the successive changes of the anal groove,

the formation of the actinal labium, or the development of the

bourrelets and phyllodes from a simple circular actinostome,

the gradual deepening of the slight anterior groove of some

early Spatangoid to form the deeply sunken actinal groove.

Equally well we can trace the modifications of the ambulacral

system as it passes from the simple poriferous zones of the

earlier Spatangoids to genera in which the petaliferous portion

makes its appearance, and finally becomes the specialized

structure of our recent Spatangoid genera, such as Schizaster,

Moira, and the like. Finally, we can trace, to a certain

extent, the development of the fascioles, on one side, from

genera like Hemdaster, in which the peripetalous fasciole is

prominent, to genera like Brissopsis, Brissus, and the hike, of

the present day ; on the other, perhaps, or in both combined,

the formation of a lateral and anal fasciole from genera

like Micraster in Spatangus and Agassizia. Thus we must,

on the same theory of the independent modifications of special

structural features, trace the many and complicated affinities

which so constantly strike us in making comparative studies,

and which render it impossible for us to express the manifold

affinities we notice without taking up separately each special

structure. Any attempt to take up a combination of cha-

racters, or a system of combinations, is sure to lead us to

indefinite problems far beyond our power to grasp.

In the oldest fossil Clypeastroids and Petalosticha, as well

as in the Desmosticha, we also find the potential expression of

the greater number of the modifications subsequently carried

out in genera of later date. ‘The semipetaloid structure of

some of the earlier genera of Spatangoids, the slight modifica-

tions of some of the plates of the actinal side near the actino-

stome, are the precursors, the one of the highly complicated

petaloid ambulacra of the recent Spantangoids, the other of

the actinal plastron, leading as it does also to the important

differences subsequently developed in the anterior and pos-

terior extremities of the test, as well as to the modifications

which lead to the existence of a highly labiate actinostome.

and Embryological Development. 367

The appearance of a few miliaries near the actinostome con-

stitutes the first rudimentary bourrelets.

Going back now to the Palechinide, the earliest repre-

sentatives of the Echini in Paleozoic times, without any

attempt to trace the descent of any special type from them,

we may, perhaps, find some clue to the probable modifications

of their principal structural features preparatory to their

gradual disappearance. In the structure of the coronal plates,

the specialization of the actinal and abactinal systems, the

conditions of the ambulacral system, we must compare them

to stages in the embryonic development of our recent Kchini

with which we find no analogues in the fossil Hchini of

the Lias and the subsequent formations. In order to make

our parallelism we must go back to a stage in the embryonic

‘history of the young Echini, in which the distinction to be

made between the ambulacral and interambulacral systems is

very indefinite, in which the apical system is, it is true, spe-

cialized, but in which the actinal system remains practically a

part of the coronal system. But here the comparison ceases,

and, although we can trace in the paleontological develop-

ment of such types as Archeocidaris or Bothriocidaris modi-

fications which would lead us, without great difficulty, on the

one side to the Cidaride, and on the other to the Hchino-

thuric and Diadematide of the present day, we cannot fail

to see most definite indications in some of the structural

features of the Palechinide of characteristics which we have

been accustomed to associate with higher groups. The

minute tuberculation, for instance, of the Clypeastroids and

Spatangoids, already existing in the Melonitide, the genital

ring, and anal system, are quite as much Hchinid as Cidarid.

The polyporous genera of the group represent, to a certain

extent, the Polypori of the regular Echini; and the lapping of

the actinal plates of the Cidaride and of the coronal plates in

some of the Diadematide, as well as the existence of such

genera as Tetracidaris, of four interambulacral plates in

Astropyga, and of a large number of ambulacral plates in some

of the recent Echinometrade—all these are Paleechinid cha-

racters which we can explain on the theory of the independent

development of the structural features of which they are modi-

fications. We should, however, remember that the existence

of a large number of coronal plates, especially interambulacral

plates, in the Palechinide is a mere vegetative character

which they hold in common with all the Crinoids, a character

which is reduced to a minimum among the Holothurians, and

still persists in full force among the Pentacrini of the present

day, as well as the Astrophytide and Echinide.

368 Prof. A. Agassiz on Paleontological

It would lead me too far to institute the same comparison

between the embryonic stages of the different orders of

Echinoderms and their earliest fossil representatives. We

may, however, in a very general way, state that we know

the earliest embryonic stages of the orders of Echinoderms

of today, which, with the exception of the Blastoidea and

Cystideans, are identical with the fossil orders, and that, so

far as we know, they all begin at a stage where it would be

impossible to distinguish a Sea-urchin from a Starfish, or an

Ophiuran, or a Crinoid, or an Holothurian—a stage in which

the test, calyx, abactinal, and ambulacral systems are reduced

toa minimum. From this identical origin there is developed

at the present day, in a comparatively short period of time,

either a Starfish, a Sea-urchin, or a Crinoid; and if we

have been able successfully to compare, in the development’

of typical structures, the embryonic stages of the young

Kcehini with their development in the fossil genera, we may

fairly assume that the same process is applicable when insti-

tuting the comparison within the different limits of the orders,

but with the same restrictions: that is, if we wish to form

some idea of the probable course of transformations which the

earliest Echinoderms have undergone to lead us to those of

the present day, we are justified in seeking for our earliest

representatives of the orders such Echinoderms as resemble

the early stages of our embryos, and in following, for them

as for the Kchini, the modifications of typical structures.

These we shall have every reason to expect to find repeated

in the fossils of later periods; and going back a step further

we may, perhaps, get an indefinite glimpse of that first

Echinodermal stage which should combine the structural

features common to all the earliest stages ‘Of HEchinoderm

embryos.

And yet, among the fossil Echinoderms of the oldest

periods, we have not as yet discovered the earliest type from

which we would derive either the Starfishes, Ophiurans, Sea-

urchins, or Holothurians. With the exception of the latter,

which we can leave out of the question at present, we find all

the orders of Hchinoderms appearing at the same time. But

while this is the case, one of the groups attained in those

earliest days a prominence which it gradually loses with the

corresponding development of the Starfishes, Ophiurans, and

Sea-urchins ; it has steadily declined in importance: it is a

type of Crinoids, the Cystideans, which culminated during

Paleozoic times, and completely disappeared long before the

present day. Ifwe compare the early types of Cystideans with

the typical embryonic Echinodermal type of the present day,

and Embryological Development. 369

we find they have a general resemblance, and that the Cys-

tideans and Blastoids represent among the fossil Echinoderms

the nearest approach we have yet discovered to this imaginary

prototype of Echinoderms.

This may not seem a very satisfactory result to have

attained. It certainly has been shown to be an impossibility

to trace in the paleontological succession of the Echini any

thing like a sequence of genera; no direct filiation can be

shown to exist ; and yet the very existence of persistent types,

not only among the Echinoderms but in every group of

marine animals, genera which have continued to exist with-

out interruption from the earliest epochs at which they occur

to the present day, would prove conclusively that at any rate

some groups among the marine animals of the present day

are the direct descendants of those of the earliest geological

periods. When we come to types which have not continued

so long but yet have extended through two or three great

periods, we must likewise accord to their latest representatives

a direct descent from the older. The very fact that the ocean

basins date back to the earliest geological periods, and have

afforded to the marine animals the conditions most favourable

to an unbroken continuity under slightly varying circum-

stances, probably accounts for the great range in time during

which many genera of Hchini have existed. If we examine

the interlacing in the succession of the genera characteristic

of later geological epochs, we find it an impossibility to deny

their continuity from the time of the Lias to the present day.

The Cidaris of the Lias and the Rhabdocidaris of the Jura

are the ancestors of the Cidaris of today. The Salenie of

the Lower Chalk are those of the Saleniw of today. Acro-

salenia extends from the Lias to the Lower Cretaceous, with

a number of recent genera, which begin at the Kocene. The

Pygaster of today dates back to the Lias; Echinocyamus and

Fibularia commence with the Chalk. Pyrina extends from

the Lower Jura through the Eocene. The Lchinobrissus of

today dates back to the Jura. Holaster lived from the

Lower Chalk to the Miocene; and the Hemiaster of today

cannot be distinguished from the Hemvaster of the Lower

Cretaceous.

Such descent we can trace, and trace as confidently as we

trace a part of the population of North America of today as

the descendants of some portion of the population of the

beginning of this century. But we can go no further with

confidence, and bold indeed would he be who would attempt,

even in a single State, to trace the genealogy of the inhabi-

tants from those of ten years before. We had better acknow-

370 Prof. A. Agassiz on Paleontological

ledge our inability to go beyond a certain point; any thing

beyond the general parallelism I have attempted to trace,

which in no way invalidates the other proposition, we must

recognize as hopeless.

But in spite of the limits which have been assigned to this

general parallelism, it still remains an all-essential factor in

elucidating the history of paleontological development; and

its importance has but recently been fully appreciated. For,

while the fossil remains may give us a strong presumptive

evidence of the gradual passage of one type to another, we

can only imagine this modification to take place by a process

similar to that which brings about the modifications due to

different stages of growth—the former taking place in what

may practically be considered as infinite time when compared

to the short life-history which has given us, as it were, a

résumé of the paleontological development. We may well

pause to reflect that in the two modes of development we find

the same periods of rapid modifications occurring at certain

stages of growth or of historic development, repeating in a

different direction the same phases. Does it, then, pass the

limits of analogy to assume that the changes we see taking

place under our own eyes in a comparatively short space

of time—changes which extend from stages representing,

perhaps, the original type of the group to their most com-

plicated structures— may, perhaps, in the larger field of

paleontological development, not have required the infinite

time we are in the habit of asking for them ?

Paleontologists have not been slow in following out the

suggestive track ; and those who have been anatomists and

embryologists besides have not only entered into most

interesting speculations regarding the origin of certain groups,

but they have carried on the process still further, and have

given us genealogical trees where we may, in the twigs and

branches and main limbs and trunk, trace the complete filia-

tion of a group as we know it today, and as it must theo-

retically have existed at various times to its very beginning.

While we cannot but admire the boldness and ingenuity of

these speculations upon genetic connection so recklessly

launched during the last fifteen years, we find that, with

but few exceptions, there is little to recommend in recon-

structions which shoot so wide of the facts as far as they

are known, and seem so readily to ignore them. The moment

we leave out of sight the actual succession of the fossils and

the ascertainable facts of post-embryonic development, to

reconstruct our genealogy, we are building in the air. Ordi-

narily the twigs of any genealogical tree have only a

and Embryological Development. 371

semblance of truth; they lead us to branchlets having but a

slight trace of probability, to branches where the imagination

lays an important part, to main limbs where it is finally

allowed full play, in order to solve with the trunk, to the

satisfaction of the writer at least, the riddle of the origin of

the group. It seems hardly credible that a school which

boasts for its very creed a belief in nothing which is not

warranted by common sense should descend to such trifling.

The time for genealogical trees is past; its futility can,

perhaps, best be shown by a simple calculation which will

point out at a glance what these scientific arboriculturists are

attempting. Let us take, for instance, the ten most charac-

teristic features of Echini. The number of possible com-

binations which can be produced from them is so great that

it would take no less than twenty years, at the rate of one

new combination a minute for ten hours a day, to pass them

in review. Remembering now that each one of these points of

structure is itself undergoing constant modifications, we may

get some idea of the nature of the problem we are attempting

to solve when seeking to trace the genealogy as understood by

the makers of genealogical trees. On the other hand, in

spite of the millions of possible combinations which these ten

characters may assume when affecting not simply a single

combination, but all the combinations which might arise from

their extending over several hundred species, we yet find that

the combinations which actually exist (those which leave

their traces as fossils) fall immensely short of the possible

number. We have, as I have stated, not more than twenty-

three hundred species actually representing for the Echini

the results of these endless combinations. Is it astonishing,

therefore, that we should fail to discover the sequence of the

genera, even if the genera, as is so often the case, represent,

as it were, fixed embryonic stages of some Sea-urchin of

the present day? In fact, does not the very history of the

fossils themselves show that we cannot expect this? Hach

fossil species, during its development, must have passed

through stages analogous to those gone through by the Echini

of the present day. Hach one of these stages at every

moment represents one of the possible combinations; and

those which are actually preserved correspond only to the

particular period and the special combination which any Sea-

urchin has reached. ‘These stages are the true missing

links, which we can no more expect to find preserved than

we can expect to find a record of the actual embryonic de-

velopment of the species of the present day without direct

observation at the time. The actual number of species in

B12 Mr. J. W. Davis on a

any one group must always fall far short of the possible

number; and for this reason it is out of the question for

us to attempt the solution of the problem of derivation, or to

hope for any solution beyond one within the most indefinite

limits of correctness. If, when we take one of the most

limited of the groups of the animal kingdom, we find our-

selves engaged in a hopeless task, what must be the prospect

should we attack the problem of other classes or groups of

the animal kingdom, where the species run into the thousands,

while they number only tens in the case we have attempted

to follow out? Shall we say “ignorabimus” or “ impavidi

progrediamus,”’ and valiantly chase a phantom we can never

hope to seize ?

XLIV.—On a new Species of Gyracanthus, a Fossil Fish

from the Coal-measures. By James W. Davis, F.G.S.

&e.

Gyracanthus denticulatus, Davis (sp. n.).

Spine: length 8°5 inches, greatest diameter (one third the

length from the basal extremity) *7 of an inch. ‘The spine is

slightly curved, rather more so on the posterior than the

anterior surface. The basal portion contracts slightly and

has a rounded termination. ‘The exposed part tapers gradu-

ally to a fine point. ‘The spine is much compressed laterally ;

the anterior portion is rounded; and a deep cavity extends

posteriorly from the base more than one third its length, and

is continued internally to within a short distance from the

point. The line dividing the exposed part of the spine from

that which was enclosed in the body of the fish is very ob-

lique; beginning ‘7 of an inch from the base in front, it ex-

tends across to the back, where it is 3 inches from the base.

The basal portion has the usual fibrous character. The ex-

posed surface is covered with the ridges and grooves charac-

teristic of the genus Gyracanthus ; they extend very obliquely

from the posterior to the anterior surface, where they meet

with the ridges from the opposite side at a sharp angle; they

are continuous; but the surface of the ridge is produced at

short intervals, so as to present a beaded or tuberculate ap-

pearance, especially towards the anterior surface. Hxtending

from the point along the posterior portion of each side is a

space which is free from the gyrating ridges and grooves.

It is about 23 inches long and °15 of an inch wide; with the

exception of two or three minute ridges running parallel with

new Species of Gyracanthus. 373

the posterior edge of the spine, this surface is smooth. At

the angle formed by the junction of the posterior with each

lateral surface there is a row of sharp recurved denticles ;

they are small and closely set, being not more than 1-20th

of an inch apart, and projecting about an equal distance from

the spine. The two rows of denticles extend from the point

along at least half the length of the spine.

Spine of Gyracanthus denticulatus, 2 nat. size.

1. Upper half of spine. 2. Basal extremity.

This spine presents features differing very materially from

the species of Gyracanthus hitherto described. In general form

and outline it is similar to Gyracanthus formosus, Ag.*, except

that it is much compressed laterally and of a more delicate

and elegant mould. It, however, differs materially from the

types of Agassiz, as well as all others, in having a double

row of denticles along the dorsal aspect. Prof. M‘Coyt has

described a species of Gyracanthus from the Yellow Sandstone

at the base of the Carboniferous series near Draperstown,

which has indications of a small number of denticles near the

apex; it is named obliquus, and is rounder and more robust

than the one here described; it has not the smooth space

near the apex ; and the denticles appear to be of quite a diffe-

rent form, besides being so limited in number and extent.

I suggest the specific name denticulatus, as serving to distin-

guish the special features of the specimen now described.

Locality. Tingley, near Leeds. In an impure cannel

coal of the Middle Coal-measures.

* Poissons Fossiles, vol. iii. p. 17, tab. v. fi

’ 7 ,

fa)

oe Ga gnc

+ Brit. Paleeoz. Rocks and Foss. p, 629, pl. ’ fies. 1:

4,5

K. figs. 18, 14,

gs.

374 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on Deep-sea

XLV .—Additional List of the Deep-sea Mollusca of the Bay

of Biscay. By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, LL.D., F.R.S.

AFTER giving, in the last number of the ‘ Annals,’ a list of

the species of Mollusca procured by the French Expedition,

I said, “‘ When M. de Folin has completed his examination

of the sifted material, other species will in all probability have

to be added to the list.” This examination has now been

completed by M. de Folia, with his usual industry and care ;

and I subjoin a supplemental list, distinguishing in the same

way as before the new, northern, southern, and ‘ Porcupine’

species. The present and former list give a total of 199

species, viz. 17 new, 9 northern, 2 southern, 169 ‘ Porcupine,’

and 2 (Terebratula subquadrata and Odostomia nitidissima)

which are Atlantic and Mediterranean but not ‘ Porcupine.’

It will be seen that several of the species in the present list

are supposed to have been drifted from shallower water. This

may have been owing to the proximity of the explored area to

the shore, and to the consequent action of rivers and tidal

currents.

BRACHIOPODA.

1. Terebratula subquadrata, Jeffreys. Young. Proc. Zool.

Soc. 1878, p. 402, pl. xxii. fig. 4

CONCHIFERA.

2. Pecten similis, Zaskey. A single valve ; probably drifted.

3. Mytilus edulis, Zinné. A valve of a young specimen.

Same remark.

4, Modiolaria marmorata, Forbes. Same remark.

5. Arca lactea, Z. Same remark.

6. Leda tenuis, Philippi. L. pygmea, auct., not Von

Miinster.

7. Nucula striatissima, Sequenza.

8. Montacuta ovata, J. (MS.).

9. Decipula ovata, J.

10. Kellia symmetros, J. ‘ Valorous’ expedition, 1750

fathoms ; Norwegian Arctic expedition, 656 and 1200

fathoms.

11. Lasea rubra, Montagu. <A single valve; probably

drifted.

12. Woodia digitaria, 2. Same remark.

13. Tellina gladiolus, J. (MS.).

Mollusca from the Bay of Biscay. 375

SOLENOCONCHIA.

14. Dentalium capillosum, J. Fragments.

15. Cadulus ovulum, Ph. A Calabrian and Sicilian fossil.

16. C. gibbus, J. (MS.).

17.*C. propinquus, G. O. Sars.

18.*C. subfusitormis, M. Sars.

19.*C. gracilis, J.

20. C. cylindratus, J.

GASTROPODA.

21. Cyclostrema trochoides, J.

22.*Molleria costulata, Moller.

23. Rissoa parva, Da Costa. A dead specimen; probably

drifted.

24. R. subsoluta, Aradas.

25. R. semistriata, Mont. Probably drifted.

26. Hydrobia ulve, Pennant, var. Barleei. Same remark.

27. Odostomia blandula, J. (MS.).

28. O. nana, J. (MS.).

29. O. insculpta, Mont. Probably drifted.

30. O. interstincta, Mont. Same remark.

31. O. sceptrum, J. (MS.).

32. O. nitidissima, Mont. Probably drifted.

33. Eulima intermedia, Cantraine.

34. E. obtusa, J. (MS.).

35. E. distorta, Deshayes.

36. E. curva, J. (MS.).

37. Adeorbis umbilicatus, J. (MS.).

38.;Columbella scripta, 2. A fragment of a young speci-

men ; probably drifted. ;

39. Utriculus obesus, J. (MS.).

40. U. excavatus, J. (MS.).

Al. U. pusillus, J. (MS.).

42.*U. globosus, Lovén. A young specimen.

43. Bulla similevis, J. (MS.).

44, P. catena, Mont. A single specimen; probably drifted.

PTEROPODA.

45. Limacina carinata, J. (MS.). Pelagic.

46. Spirialis retroversus, Fleming. Same remark.

CEPHALOPODA.

47. A sucker of a small octopod.

376 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards

XLVI.— Contributions towards a General History of the

Marine Polyzoa. By the Rev. THomas Hincxs, B.A.,

F.R.S.

[Continued from p. 92. ]

[Plates XVI. & XVII. ]

Il. FOREIGN MEMBRANIPORINA (continued).

Membranipora tenella, n. sp. (Pl. XVI. fig. 7.)

Zoecia elongate, tapering off gradually below; aperture

oval, more or less elongated, occupying (usually) three fourths

of the front of the cell, with a narrow and smooth margin,

except at the bottom, where it is slightly expanded and punc-

tate, covered in by a delicate, translucent and shining mem-

brane ; lower portion of the cell tapering slightly downwards,

smooth and glossy, with a single nodule in the centre, or two,

one on each side. Avicularia none. Oecia (?).

This species presents no very striking features. The whole

zoarium 1s of singularly delicate material, and very bright and

hyaline. The zocecia vary somewhat in shape, having the

aperture at times much elongated and narrowed; they are

disposed rather irregularly in lines. Cells are of frequent

occurrence which give origin at the upper extremity to two

abnormally narrow ones, the result of a longitudinal division

of the bud.

Loc. Florida, on weed (Miss Jelly).

Membranipora Flemingit, Busk, var.

(Pl. XVI. fig. 8.)

Zoecia turbinate ; area enclosed by a raised margin, cre-

nated on the inner surface, occupying three fourths of the

front of the cell, with a calcareous lamina, minutely pitted,

which fills in about two thirds of it; aperture moderate,

markedly trifoliate ; the lower portion of the cell (below the

area) of variable size, tapering downwards to a point; an

avicularium in the centre of the lower margin of the area,

placed transversely, sloping obliquely upwards, with an acute

mandible; avicularian chamber subturbinate. No spines.

Oecia (?).

Loc. Unknown. On a foreign species of Retepora (Miss

Jelly).

This seems to be a spineless form of the well-known M.

Flemingit. The zoarium, in the only specimen examined,

is remarkably bright and silvery ; the lower portion of the cell

a General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 377

is well developed, and the form distinctly turbinate. There

is no trace of spines. The avicularium is not unfrequently

single and central in this species.

The present form is worth noting for its beauty and the

peculiarity of its appearance, but it has no claim to be ac-

counted more than a variety.

Membranipora pedunculata, Manzoni.

(Pl. XVII. figs. 2, 2 a.)

pees, Manz. Bryozoi foss. Ital. contr. 4 (1870), p. 7, pl. il.

mC.

Zoecia irregularly massed together, forming a thick white

crust, or running out into linear series and disposed in single

file, pyriform, oval above, and below narrowing off to a point,

so as to appear somewhat stalked, suberect, the cell-wall

strongly calcified, dense, smooth, porcellaneous, rising from

the base to the bottom of the aperture, where it is highest ;

aperture sloping off to the top of the cell, occupying usually

about half the front surface, wholly covered in with membrane,

oval, with a smocth raised margin, expanded towards the

bottom into a rather broad border. Avicularia none. Ocwcia

“ globose, smooth, imperforate” (Manzont).

Loc. Ceylon, on weed (Miss Jelly).

Range in time. Italian Pliocene deposits, Castell’ Arquato

(Manzont).

The dense white walls are a conspicuous feature in this

species. From the base of the aperture the cells taper off

rapidly to a point, so as to appear almost pedunculate. In

the mass they are suberect ; and the aperture, which slopes

upward, is subterminal. When running out in single series

they present a very Hippothoa-like appearance ; in this con-

dition they are often very slightly united, and in some cases

are wholly disjunct. Many small rudimentary zocecia are

scattered over the colony amongst the normal ceils.

There would seem to be no material difference between the

Ceylon form and the Tertiary species described by Manzoni

under the name of M/. pedunculata, which must therefore take

its place in the recent fauna.

Membranipora polita, n. sp. (Pl. XVII. fig. 1.)

Zoecia disposed in regular transverse rows, of a solid, white,

smooth, ivory-like material, expanding above and tapering

off downwards, separated by very distinct narrow sutures,

very prominent in front, usually with a smooth umbonate

swelling immediately below the aperture, often much grooved

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 27

378 Hews Hincletch Oonteciuitins towards

transversely across the front wall; aperture subterminal,

occupying about one third of the whole length, with a mem-

branous covering, arched above, lower margin straight or

slightly curved outwards; peristome thickened and often some-

what elevated at the sides. Avicularia none. Occia (?).

Loc. Glenelg, Australia, incrusting stems of weed (own

collection).

Both this species and the preceding belong to the section of

the genus of which M. catenularia, Jameson, is the best-

known representative.

Membranipora corbula, n. sp. (Pl. XVII. fig. 6.)

Zoewcia short-oval, distinct, front wall wholly membranous;

margins thin, bearing a number of somewhat compressed

spines (usually four on each side and one at the bottom),

which bend rather abruptly over the area, the extremities

meeting and crossing in the centre, but not uniting; orifice

semicircular, on each side of it two tall and stout spines, of

which the foremost are usually curved and of gigantic size.

Oectum shallow, rounded, smooth, much thrown back, with

a raised rib across the front, a little above the oral margin.

Avicularia none.

Loc. Australia, on other Polyzoa (own collection).

A very pretty form, with bright glittering cells, which

creeps over the stems of various Polyzoa. It has much the

appearance of a Membraniporella; but the spines are never

united so as to form a single piece; it is properly ranked

amongst the spiniferous Membranipore. At the same time

it must be admitted that through such a form as the present

the two groups are brought very close together.

An attempt will be made hereafter to give at least a rough

estimate of the number of described species (recent) which

are referable to the present genus.

Family Microporide.

ra Micropora, Gray.

? Micropora coriacea, Esper, var. (Pl. XVI. fig. 6.)

Zoecia irrébularly lozenge-shaped, front surface very slightly

convex, minutely granular, with numerous small punctures,

‘often covered with a brown epidermis; margin thin, very

slightly granular or beaded, not much elevated, of about equal

size throughout (not enlarged at the base of the orifice) ;

orifice semicircular. Avicularia none. Occia large, rounded,

somewhat elongated, with a knob in front, from which two

a General History of the ».° . 2 Polyzoa, 379

ribs pass off to the margin, so as to enclose a triangular

space.

Loc. Mediterranean or Red Sea (R. S. Newall).

This form seems to bea variety of I. cortacea, distinguished

by the total absence of the nodulous enlargement of the

margin on each side immediately below the orifice. This

character can hardly be accounted of much importance, as it

is one of those which are found to be liable to great variation.

I have not noticed avicularia on the present form; but they

are often wanting on the normal WV. coriacea.

STEGANOPORELLA, Smitt.

Steganoporella Roziert, Audouin.

This species was figured by Savigny in his work on Egypt ;

and subsequently by Busk in his ‘ Catalogue,’ from speci-

mens obtained by Mr. Darwin in South America. It occurs

in various parts of the world, but with certain modifications,

which are extremely interesting as illustrating the range of

variation and indicating the elements of structure which are

most liable to change.

In the normal S. Rozderi the raised margin terminates

above on each side in ‘a small tuberosity,”’ and the front of

the cell is represented as decidedly elliptical; avicularia

are altogether wanting; the ocecium is large, globose, and

somewhat bilobate.

In Mazatlan a form occurs (described by Busk as a species

under the name Membranipora gothica*) which seems to be dis-

tinguished from the foregoing chiefly by the non-development

of ocecia and the presence of large avicularia. The ocecium

(according to Busk) is “‘ represented by one or two rounded

eminences at the bottom of the cell in front.” This variety

is very abundant at Santa Monica, California, where it spreads

profusely over weed; I have figured it from a specimen ob-

tained in this locality (Pl. XVI. fig. 3).

Another form has been received from India (Pl. XVI.

figs. 1, la). In this the marginal tuberosities, which are so

conspicuous a character in the two preceding, are wanting ;

avicularia are present, which bear a general resemblance to

those of 8. gothica, Busk, though they are furnished, I

believe, with a somewhat different mandible; and there is a

large bilobate ocecium, like that of the normal S. Rozdert

(Pl. XVI. fig. 1¢).

Yet another variety has occurred, from Australia, which

* Quart. Journ. Micr. Se. 1856, pl. vii. figs. 5-7.

27%

380 Rev. T. Hine», Contributions towards

agrees in general character with all the foregoing, and in

common with the normal form and S. gothica possesses the

tuberosities. But the avicularimm has undergone a very

striking modification, and is furnished with an elongate, taper-

ing, and somewhat falciform mandible (Pl. XVI. fig. 2).

Ocecia have not been met with.

I confess I cannot regard the differences just noted as having

any specific value in the face of the striking resemblance in

general character and in the more permanent features amongst

the various forms. No importance can attach to the presence

or absence of the marginal tuberosities, whilst the avicularia

are too uncertain in their occurrence and too variable in form

to be relied upon alone as diagnostic characters. The appa-

rent suppression of the ocecium in S. gothica has no greater

claim, I believe, to be accounted a specific distinction. We

know that in Lepralia Pallasiana this structure is generally

undeveloped, and only occurs in rare instances.

The various forms just enumerated may be arranged as

follows :—

Steganoporella Roziert, Audouin.

1. Normal form. With marginal tuberosities and large

bilobate ocecium ; avicularia wanting.

2. Form gothica. With marginal tuberosities ; destitute

of ocecia; avicularia large, with triangular mandible.

Loc. Mazatlan (Dr. Philip Carpenter); California (own

collection).

3. Form indica. Without tuberosities; avicularia large,

with somewhat elongate, slender, pointed mandible; large

bilobate ocecium.

Loc. India (Miss Jelly).

4, Form falcifera. With marginal tuberosities; avicu-

laria large, with much elongated, tapering, falciform man-

dible ; ocecium (?).

Loc. Australia (Miss Jelly).

Steganoporella elongata, n. sp. (Pl. XVI. fig. 4.)

Zoecia very much elongated, narrow, subquadrangular,

covered in by a coarse, granulated, and punctured lamina,

which slopes steeply up from a little below the orifice to the

lower lip; on each side of the sloping portion a small fora-

men, usually filled in by a granular covering ; margin strongly

beaded ; orifice small, narrow between the lower and upper

margins. Avicularia small, scattered over the zoarium in the

line of the cells, occupying a distinct area marked off by a

a General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 381

granular border; the mandible triangular, directed obliquely

upwards. Owcia (?).

Loe. Africa (Miss Jelly).

Steganoporella Jervoisii, n. sp. (Pl. XVI. fig. 5.)

Zoecia quadrangular, about twice as long as broad, closed

in by a glossy, transparent lamina, which is thickly covered

with minute white disks ; margin much raised, thin, smooth ;

the lamina (which is often intersected and divided into seg-

ments by opaque-white lines) depressed below, elevated

towards the orifice, where it is smooth, and having on each

side of it a foramen; orifice arched above, the lower margin

slightly curved outwards, taller than broad, with a raised

thin margin ; on each side of it a prominent nodule, glassy

and transparent below, with a conspicuous opaque-white

summit. Avicularia infrequent, placed in the line of the

cells on a distinct area; mandible somewhat raised, pointed,

directed straight upwards. Oecia (?).

Loc. Adelaide, Australia, on weed (Miss Gatty).

This is a singularly beautiful species, distinguished by its

glossy, transparent, speckled lamina andthe prominent opaque-

white nodules which flank the orifice on each side.

The following recent species are probably referable to the

genus Steganoporella :—Eschara impressa, Moll. (= Membra-

nipora gracilis, Reuss; M. calpensis, Busk; ? M. andega-

vensis, Busk; M. bifoveolata, Heller; Micropora impressa,

Waters) ; Flustra Rozierit, Audouin; Membranipora gothica,

Busk (=S. Rozieri, form gothica, mihi); Membranipora

magnilabris, Busk ; S. Smitti?, Hincks.

Ill. FOREIGN CHEILOSTOMATA (Miscellaneous).

Family Microporellide.

MIcROPORELLA, Hincks.

Microporella fissa,n. sp. (Pl. XVII. fig. 4.)

Zowcia ovate, somewhat elongate, separated by distinct

furrows, the front surface convex, minutely granulated,

traversed by nodulous ridges which pass from the margin

towards the centre, punctate or areolated round the edges ; the

centre of the cell occupied by an elliptical depression, within

which is a narrow, longitudinal, slit-like pore; orifice semi-

circular ; peristome thin, much raised, especially above, where

it bends in hood-like fashion over the mouth, the inner edge of

the lower lip very minutely crenate; immediately below the

382 Rey. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards

inferior margin an avicularium, placed transversely, with

pointed mandible directed obliquely upwards; in some cells

this avicularium is absent and is replaced by a very large

avicularium placed at one side of the orifice, the beak much

elongated and somewhat falciform, the mandible expanded at

the base and tapering off to a point above, directed upwards.

Oecia (?). Frequently a pointed avicularium on the lower

part of the cell.

Loc. Indian Ocean (Miss Jelly).

Flustra coronata, Audouin, Lepralia marsupiata, Busk,

Porellina stellata, Verrill, as well as the present form, may

be added to the list already given of species referable to this

genus. '

Family Myriozoide (part), Smitt.

ScHIZOPORELLA, Hincks.

? Schizoporella sanguinea, Norman, var.

(Pl. XVII. fig. 3.)

Zoecia flattish, quadrangular, in linear series, separated by

raised lines; surface punctured and roughened by ridges and

nodules ; orifice depressed, much broader than high, arched

above, lower margin straight, with a central sinus, and on

each side a small notch. In a line below the inferior margin

three small circular avicularta—one central, and one on each

side between the orifice and the side wall. Oweta (?).

Loc. Red Sea or Mediterranean (R. S. Newall).

The only character by which this form can be distinguished

from S. sanguinea, Norman, is the triplet of circular avicu-

laria below the orifice. They appear to be generally present,

and always occupy, so far as I have seen, the same positions.

Taking into account, however, the inconstant character of the

avicularian appendages in this group, it seems better to rank

the present form as a variety.

Family Escharide (part), Smitt.

PORELLA, Gray.

Porella rostrata, n. sp. (Pl. XVII. fig. 5.)

Zoecia enlarged above, narrowing off towards the base,

rounded at the top, bounded by a slightly raised line; sur-

face smooth and shining, bearing several bosses or umbos of

various size; front wall rather abruptly raised towards the

inferior margin, below depressed ; orifice (primary) arched

above, slightly narrowed towards the lower margin, which is

straight ; peristome (in the adult) raised, forming a secondary

a General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 383

orifice, arched above, the sides inclining slightly inwards, the

lower margin (which is somewhat curved outwards) bearing

around avicularium; within it three denticles, the central

one hammer-shaped, the two lateral acute ; immediately below

it a tall and very stout rostrum, with a smaller one on each

side of it, the three stretching across the cell; at the

top of the orifice usually two or three similar processes of

smaller size, sometimes two spines on the upper margin.

Occia (?).

Loc. Australia (Miss Jelly).

In this curious species the cells are often separated from

one another, an open space or groove lying between the

margins.

Mucroneia, Hincks.

Mucronella (?) tubulosa, n.sp. (Pl. XVII. fig. 7.)

Zoecia large, irregularly arranged, suberect; surface white,

smooth, and glossy, very convex and subcarinate in front ;

orifice suborbicular, depressed ; peristome very much raised on

the sides and in front, so as to form with the wall of the

neighbouring cells a wide funnel-shaped shaft, in which the

mouth is quite concealed ; peristome carried up in front into

2 massive central mucro; at the base of it a large lingui-

form avicularvum, much raised ; mandible directed downwards.

Oecium rounded above, somewhat compressed and flattened

towards the orifice, smooth or very minutely roughened,

placed at some distance above the mouth, towards the upper

part of the oral shaft.

Loc. Australia (Miss Jelly).

This is a remarkable form, distinguished especially by the

position of the ovicell, and the ample funnel-shaped shaft in

which the mouth is immersed. The arrangement of the

zocecia is also peculiar. I have only had the opportunity of

examining a small fragment and can hardly determine with

certainty its generic place. For the present it may be referred

to Mucronella, with which it has apparent affinity.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PLATE XVI.

Fig. 1. Steganoporella Roziert, Audouin, form indica, 1a. Ocecium.

Fig. 2. Steganoporella Rozieri, Audouin, form falefera,

Fig. 3. Steganoporella Roziert, Audouin, form gothica, Busk.

Fig. 4. Steganoporella elongata, n. sp.

Fig. 5. Steganoporella Jervoisii, n.sp. 5a, Avicularium,

Fig. 6. Micropora coriacea, Esper, var.

Fig. 7. Membranipora tenella, n. sp.

Fig. 8. Membranipora Flemingii, Busk, unarmed variety.

384 Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Flint

PuatEe XVII.

Fig. 1. Membranipora polita, n. sp.

Fig. 2. Membranipora pedunculata, Manzoni.

Fig. 3. Schizoporella sanguinea, Norman, var.

Fig. 4. Microporella fissa, n. sp.

Fig. 5. Porella rostrata, n. sp. 5a. Young cells showing the tridentate

lower margin of the orifice.

Fig. 6. Membranipora corbula, nu. sp.

Fig. 7. Mucronella tubulosa, n. sp.

XLVII.—On the Flint Nodules of the Trimmingham Chalk.

By W. J. Soxuas, M.A., F.R.S.E., F.G.S., Professor of

Geology in University College, Bristol.

[Plates XIX. & XX.]

Personal.—In 1873 Mr. Jukes-Browne gave me some very in-

teresting specimens of flint nodules which he had obtained from

the chalk of Trimmingham, Norfolk. To the examination of

these I devoted a great part of the summer of 1874, preparing

some hundreds of drawings of the sponge-spicules which are

associated with them. After a visit to the Trimmingham

cliffs together, my friend Jukes-Browne and I arranged to

write a joint paper on them, he undertaking their general

geology and leaving the description of the flints to me.

Jukes-Browne’s paper was ready for publication a year or

more ago; but mine seemed in danger of indefinite postpone-

ment, when I heard from Mr. G. Jennings Hinde, F.G.S.,

that he too was at work on the same or a very similar sub-

ject. This led me to embody my results in the following

paper, which was read before section C of the British Asso-

ciation during its meeting at Swansea this summer. It will

appear as an abstract in the Annual Report, and is given here

in full as a sequel to Mr. Jukes-Browne’s, which appeared in

the ‘ Annals’ of last month.

The Flint Nodules.—In form they vary greatly: some are

flabellate, some irregularly conical; others consist of a some-

what ellipsoidal body seated on a short stalk, while many are

irregular and amorphous. They consist of chalk and silex in

various proportions ; sometimes the chalk forms the greater

part of a nodule, sometimes it is altogether absent. Between

a nodule consisting of a solid mass of silex, black throughout,

except on the surface, and one consisting chiefly of siliceous

chalk there are any number of others forming a complete

transitional series. Commonly the flint is traversed by a

number of winding anastomosing passages, which are occu-

Nodules of the Trimmingham Chalk. 385

pied by chalk of a greyish-white colour, and often crammed

with sponge-spicules, many of which are large enough to be

visible to the naked eye. The trabecule of flint between the

passages are white and porous exteriorly, where they lie in

contact with the chalk; but on breaking them across they are

found to consist within of ordinary black flint, with its cha-

racteristic greyish spots and patches.

In the more completely silicified nodules the middle consists

of a core of solid flint, and chalk-filled passages exist only on

the exterior. These finally disappear in the last stages of

silicification; and the nodule then consists of compact flint

throughout.

The exterior of most of the nodules is covered with a more

or less extensive layer of flint, which may form a mere film

enclosing the interlaced flint and chalk within, or may attain

a thickness of an inch and become continuous with the tra-

beculze of the interior ; on the surface it is even, white, and

porous, with no appearance of structure, indeed just like the

surface of an ordinary chalk flint. In the completely silicified

forms this layer is not present as a distinct structure, being

represented merely by the exterior of the nodule.

To separate the chalk with its spicules from the flint, the

nodules were placed in distilled water; the chalk becoming

soft and semifluid, easily fell away from the flint, and with its

contained spicules formed a thick sediment at the bottom of

the water. ‘To complete the separation, and to remove carbo-

nate of lime, sufficient hydrochloric acid was next added: this

dissolved the chalk; and an insoluble residue then remained

behind, consisting of silicified coccoliths, Foraminifera, Ento-

mostraca, Polyzoa, and echinoderm-spines, siliceous and glau-

conitic casts of Foraminifera, and sponge-spicules in great

variety. This material was washed, dried, and mounted

for microscopic investigation. As a medium for mounting,

Canada balsam was, in most cases, found to be unsuited; it

rendered the spicules too transparent for observation ; and so

glycerine jelly was substituted for it.

The flint, after it had shed its associated chalk, was also

washed and dried. The parts from which the chalk had

been removed showed a white porous surface, sometimes

marked by a number of small circular pits, varying in size,

many being between 45 and ;45 inch in diameter, and re-

calling to mind the ostia of a sponge. No definite structure,

however, could be detected in this layer.

Occasionally a broken fragment of a Lithistid or Dictyonine

Hexactinellid sponge projects from it; and so one finds now

and then a protruding fragment of a molluscan shell, or the

386 Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Flint

rostrum of a Belemnitella; but none of these included bodies

have determined the general form of the nodule in which they

occur. ‘The surface of the passages in the flint bristles with

large spicules having one end imbedded in the flint and the

other projecting freely outwards; these spicules may serve

to determine whether the chalk or the flint of the nodule

occupies the place of the sponge which, we believe, determined

by its existence the formation of the flint. If the chalk, then

the points, if the flint the heads of the spicules should be seen

projecting into the cavity. On examination one finds both

heads and points projecting, but the heads least frequently,

perhaps because they have been broken off. These observa-

tions go but a very little way towards proving any thing; by

analogy with other flints, however, we should conclude that

the chalk represents the original sponge; and so far as the

position of the spicules in the nodules indicates any thing it is

in this direction.

We now proceed to the determination of the spicules, com-

mencing with those belonging to the Lithistide. It will be

seen that the Lithistide are placed within the Tetractinellidee

as a suborder. This necessitates the formation of anew name

for those Tetractinellidee which are not Lithistids ; and we pro-

pose to call them Choristide, since their spicules are separate

and not locked together into a network. ‘Thus, just as we

have Dictyonine and Lyssakine Hexactinellide, so we can

speak now of Lithistid and Choristid Tetractinellidee.

TETRACTINELLID&.

Lithistide.

TETRACLADINA.

Discodermites cretaceus. (Pl. XIX. fig. 1.)

Ductylocalycites polydiscus, Carter, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4,

vol. vii. p. 122, pl. vii. figs. 3-5.

This spicule, with its nearly circular disciform head and

conical shaft, and those of fig. 2, with their smooth cylin-

drical arms and botryoidal apophyses, precisely resemble the

dermal spicule and skeletal corpuscle, respectively, of Disco-

dermia polydiscus, Bocage; they may therefore be regarded

as having belonged to that or a very closely allied sponge.

To identify them specifically with it, in the absence of fuller

information, would perhaps be going too far; and hence it

may be preferable to ascribe them to a distinct species provi-

sionally. As the recent D. polydiscus possesses a long ace-

rate spicule, we may associate with the two forms already

Nodules of the Trimmingham Chalk. 387

mentioned that of fig. 3, merely, however, as an indication

that such spicules are not absent from the deposit, and by

no means as implying a belief that this particular one actually

formed a part of the skeleton of Discodermites cretaceus.

Rhagadinia Zitteli. (Pl. XIX. fig. 8.)

Compare Zittel, Caloptychium, Taf. vii. figs. 25, 26, 27, 30.

This spicule is selected for representation as the largest and

most regular of a large number of similar forms. — Its conical

stalk is expanded above into three broad flattened branching

arms, which lie in the same plane and form together a much

divided disk. It closely resembles the dermal spicule of

Rhagadinia rimosa, Reem., from which it is distinguished by

the simple edges of its arms, which have not the secondary or

minor lobations of #. rémosa, and consequently do not present

the same ragged appearance. In this respect it much more

resembles the dermal spicule of Rhacodiscula, Zitt.

Fig. 10 may possibly be the skeletal corpuscle of this

species, and fig. 15 the small acerate corresponding to that

figured by Zittel from 2. rimosa.

Eurydiscites irregularis. (Pl. XIX. fig. 14.)

This is one of a number of similar dermal spicules, distin-

guished by their large size and the coalescence of the arms

into an irregularly lobate disk, generally less lobate than in

the example here figured, which is an exceptionally regular

form. They remind one, but for the presence of a stalk, of

the disks of Plinthosella represented in Zittel’s monograph.

These disks alone are not sufficient to characterize a genus ;

but they must have a name, and so we designate them provi-

sionally Hurydiscites irregularis. Probably they will speedily

be identified with the outer coating of some already described

fossil genus ; and then the necessity for our name will cease.

If the genus should be related to Plinthosella, we might regard

fig. 17 as representing a part of one of its skeletal corpuscles.

Nanodiscites parvus. (Pl. XIX. fig. 13.)

This is a dermal spicule, somewhat resembling that of

Theonella Pratti, Bow. Its simple, asymmetrical, short

branches give it a curious stunted appearance, which suggests

the name Nanodiscites, from vavos, a dwarf.

Compsapsis cretacea. (PI. XIX. figs. 21 and 22.)

These skeletal corpuscles appear to approach more closely

those of Kaliapsis cidaris, Bow., than any other form,

388 Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Flint

In the recent sponge the swollen part of the fourth arm is

ornamented by fine longitudinal lobations, which are absent

in the fossil fragments. The finely branched ends of the

three other arms have disappeared in the fossil spicules as a

consequence of fossilization. To indicate the alliance between

the recent and the fossil forms, and, at the same time, to

denote their difference, I have employed the word copos for

xaos in the construction of the generic name.

No dermal spicules have been seen which could be consi-

dered strikingly similar to K. cidaris. Fig. 24 is a curious,

finely tuberculated little disk ; but it has no shaft, and cannot

be referred here.

MG AMorina.

Podapsis cretacea and parva.

(Pl. XIX. figs. 18 and 23, 25 and 26.)

Carter, on Fossil Sponge-spicules, Joc. ct. p. 118, pl. x. figs. ; Wright,

Trish Cret. Microzoa, Belfast Nat. Field-Club, ser. 2, vol. i. pl. iii.

figs, 2 and 3,

Figs. 18 and 23, 25 and 26 represent the skeletal corpus-

cles of a Lithistid evidently allied to Lyidium torquila, Sdt.

They appear to be much too small to be referred to any of

Zittel’s species of Megamorina from the chalk ; and we provi-

sionally give them a distinct name, the curious foot-like shape

of the articular surface at the end of their simple unbranched

rays suggesting the term Podapsis. They differ themselves

widely in size; and the larger forms appear to be also simpler

than the smaller; so that we may distinguish them as species,

the larger as P. cretacea, the smaller as P. parva. In Zittel’s

Doryderma (D, dichotoma, Phil.) a bifurcated trifid spicule is

present, somewhat similar to that of fig. 19, which we place

here for comparison.

Carter, who was the first to identify Megamorine corpuscles

in the fossil state, says of those he found in the Haldon

Greensand :— many . . . are almost facsimiles of Schmidt’s

figures of Lyidium torquila, obtained by M. de Pourtales in

270 fathoms off the island of Cuba (Atlant. Spong. Fauna,

p- 84).”

RHIZOMORINA.

Oorallistes cretaceus. (Pl. XIX. fig. 4.)

Carter, Fossil Sponge-spicules, oc. cit. ; Zittel, Celoptychium, Tat. vi. ;

Wright, Irish Cret. Microzoa, loc. cit.

This trifid spicule with bifid arms is a very common form ;

it is probably derived from the dermal skeleton of some

Nodules of the Trimmingham Chalk. 389

Lithistid, though Thenea muricata and Stelletta discophora, as

well as other sponges, contain very similar forms. Amongst

recent Lithistids we find it in Corallistes microtuberculatus

and CO. Bowerbankii, among fossil forms in Callopegma and

Turonia, Pachinion and Scytalia. 'The dermal spicule of

Pachinion and Scytalia differs, however, in possessing shorter

and less slender arms ; while the dermal spicules of the other

two genera, though much more like our forms, are associated

with Tetracladine skeletal corpuscles, and these are scarcely

plentiful enough in our deposit to account for the large

number of dermal spicules which occur in it. On the other

hand, Rhizomorine corpuscles are more abundant, and, consi-

dering their resemblance to the corpuscles of Corallistes, may

very well have been associated with dermal spicules similar

to those which are known to exist in this genus. Thus one

may group the dermal spicule Pl. XIX. fig. 4 with the skele-

tal corpuscles of figs. 5 and 12. The characters of such a

group would approach those of Scytalia; and so we might

venture to add to it the uniaxial forms Pl. XIX. figs. 7

and 9, which resemble those figured by Zittel as occurring

in Scytalia turbinata, and which are common in the flint

nodules.

Fig. 6 should probably not be included here, as it is much

more likely to have belonged to some Echinonematous sponge.

There are many spicules in the flints similar to fig. 6, but

much more abruptly bent; and I fancy they must have be-

longed to a sponge like Dictyocylindrus.

Macandrewites Vicaryt. (Pl. XIX. fig. 20.)

Dactylocalycites Vicaryi, Carter, Fossil Sponge-spicules, Joc. cit. pl. vii.

figs. 1, 2,6; Zittel, Caloptychium, Taf. vii. fig. 31?

This form is remarkably similar to the dermal spicule of

Macandrewia clavatella, O. §., a slight difference in size (this

being the larger) chiefly distinguishing them. The skeletal

corpuscle shown in fig. 16 is likewise similar to that of Mac-

andrewia ; and we place the two together under the name of

Macandrewites Vicaryt.

CORALLISTITES? (Pl. XIX. fig. 27.)

This is a trifid spicule with branching arms, tuberculated

on the upper surface and prolonged into a long shaft below.

It differs apparently from the dermal spicule of Corallistes

nolitangere in bearing tubercles on the upper surface of its

rays; but in other respects it is very similar,

390 . Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Flint

Choristide.

Pachastrellites fusifer. (Pl. XX. fig. 28.)

This fusiform acerate, with its ovate swelling in the middle,

resembles the spicule figured by Schmidt (Taf. vi. fig. 5,

Atlant. Spong.) from Pachastrella connectens.

A similar form occurs in Papyrula candida, O. S., and in

some Hexactinellids. That it did not belong to a Hexacti-

nellid appears to be shown by the fact that the canal, which

frequently occurs in a much enlarged state, never presents a

sexradiate cross within the central bulb. It is true that this

test is not quite so decisive as one could wish, especially as

the canal is altered by enlargement, expanding within the

bulb concentric with its surface. On the whole, however,

it appears probable that this spicule should be placed with the

Pachastrellide ; and we may provisionally associate with it the

trifid spicule (fig. 29), and perhaps the bent acerate (fig. 38).

Pachastrellites globiger. (Pl. XX. fig. 39.)

Fig. 39 is a tubercular globate spicule very similar to that

figured by Carter as occurring in his P. geodoides (‘ Annals,’

ser. 4, vol. xviil. pl. xiv. fig. 23).

Fig. 40 is similar, but differs in the somewhat more regular

size and disposition of its tubercles. They may have been

associated with the form fig. 80, and perhaps with spicules

like figs. 29 and 38 as well.

T.thylites cretaceus. (Pl. XX. figs. 31, 32.)

Wright, Irish Cret. Microzoa, loc. cit. spheerostellate spicule.

These two spicules are undistinguishable from the stellates

of Tethya lyncurium; and figs. 33 and 51 represent acuate

spicules like those of 7. lyncurtum. Zittel has already given

the name Tethyopsis to a form which he considers related to

Tetilla, Sdt. As it appears to me that Donatia cannot be

allowed to replace Zethya in our nomenclature, I cannot call

my form Donatites, and so form its generic name from Tethya

with the termination ‘ lites.”

Triphyllactis elegans. (Pl. XX. fig. 42.)

This trifid spicule with broad trifurcate arms, inclined from

the shaft as much upwards as outwards, vasiform, is unlike

any known recent or fossil form. It varies from jp to zty Inch

in the length of its rays. Schmidt has lately figured (Spong. d.

Meerbusen v. Mexico, 1880, Taf. ix. fig. 4) some spicules

which agree in the essential character of having trifid arms ;

Nodules of the Trimmingham Chalk. 391

but in general form these appear to be different. He gives

them as coming from a Pachastrella-like sponge ; ours pro-

bably are also derived from a Pachastrellid genus.

Dercitites haldonensis, Carter.

(Pl. XX. figs. 41 & 47.)

Carter, Fossil Spicules, oc. cit. pl. x. fig. 71.

These, as Carter has pointed out in speaking of the similar

spicules from Haldon, are essentially similar to the quadri-

radiate spicules in Dercitus Buckland’, Bow. They cannot,

however, with certainty be referred to this genus, since O.

Schmidt has discovered similar spicules in a Lithistid sponge,

Collectella avita (Mex. Spong. Taf. v. fig. 1, p. 86).

Geodites cretaceus. (Pl. XX. fig. 34.)

Geodites haldonensis (in part), Carter, Fossil Spicules, Joc. cit. pl. x*

figs. 59, 62, 69.

This is evidently the globate of a Geodine sponge. It has

lost all trace of tubercles and internal structure, owing to

changes produced by mineralization; but the hilum is still

clearly shown.

Such globates are abundant in the deposit, varying in dia-

meter from ;!; to 1; inch; itis possible that they may belong

to more than one species.

The largest forms are bigger than those of G. Macandrew?,

in which they attain the largest size known amongst recent

sponges. Itis, however, with the globates of G. Macandrewt

that these fossil forms best agree; and the trifid spicule with

bifid rays of fig. 43, and the similar but also Stedletta-like form

of fig. 55 are both so similar in character to the corresponding

spicules of G. Macandrew?, that we may, with great plausi-

bility, associate them with the globate, while the forms shown

in figs. 85 and 43 are sufficiently similar to the anchors with

projecting and recurved rays occurring in this sponge to go

in the same grouping.

Thus figs. 84, 85, 386, 37, 48, and 45 may be regarded as

having probably been derived from one species of sponge, to

which we may give the name Greodites cretaceus.

The opportunity may be taken to add here a few words on

fossil globate spicules in general. They were first discovered

by Carter, and described in his paper on fossil sponge-spicules

before quoted. Zittel* figured them in connexion with Calo-

ptychium ; and his specimens are of great interest as presenting

the various stages of dissolution which may be observed in

* Zittel, Celoptychium.

392 Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Flint

the deciduous globates of recent Geodia, and in globates which

have been treated with caustic potash*. Though Carter was

the first to announce the discovery of fossil globates, they had

been previously described by Blaket, who, however, regarded

them as Foraminifera, owing to those he examined having

undergone complete calcification. These interesting pseudo-

morphs, which occur in the Coralline Oolite, were named by

Blake Renulina Sorbyana. Mr. Hudleston, who, with Blake,

is our great English authority on the Coral-rag, was kind

enough to place in my hands a thin slice of the North-Grim-

stone rag, and some siliceous matter which had been left

behind on dissolving a fragment of that rock. In the latter,

remains of trifid spicules and globates were readily seen ;

in the former, characteristic sections of Renulina, agreeing in

form and size with the siliceous globates of the insoluble resi-

due, were as clearly evident. A good illustration of these

sections as seen in a slice of Grimston rag, magnified 100

diameters, is given by Sorby ¢. Most of the globates of Renu-

lina, or, as we may now say, Greodites Sorbyanus, have been

completely transformed into calcite; others have undergone

secondary silicitication. The amount of silica set free during

their transformation into calcite must have been very great,

as will appear from the following statement by Sorby §; he

says :—‘ ‘The Perna bed in Dorsetshire, and also certain beds

in Yorkshire, are remarkably rich in the small reniform shells

named by Mr. Blake Renulina, which constitute as large a

part of the bulk of the rock as the Foraminifera do in all

but a very few exceptional specimens of chalk.”

Hudleston || has since clearly recognized the nature of

Renulina; but Blake{] appears to dispute it.

Rhopaloconus tuberculatus. (Pl. XX. fig. 46.)

This spicule has the form of a cone with rounded ends ; its

surface is covered all over by regularly disposed tent-like

tubercles. It varies in length trom ;}> to sy inch.

Pachena Hindi. (Pl. XX. figs. 44, 52, 56, 64, and 69.)

"There is a similarity of facies about these large thick

spicules which leads one to group them together; we have

* Sollas, “‘ Action of Caustic Potash,’ Annals, ser. 4, vol. xx. pl. ix.

figs. 8-1].

Blake, ‘ Monthly Microscopical Journal,’ 1876, vol. xv. p. 262.

{ Presidential Address, London Geol. Soc. vol. xxxv. pl. vi. fig. 1,

p. 70 (sep. copy). § Loe. cit. p. 51.

|| Proc. Geol. Assoc. vol. v. p. 443.

q, Lhd. p. 266.

Nodules of the Trimmingham Chalk. 393

no reason for supposing that they belong to a Geodia, though

they might very well be derived from some not distantly

related sponge, in which case the large conical spicule which

we have named Rhopaloconus may have filled the same place

in it as the globates in Geodia. Perhaps fig. 54 should be

associated with this group.

ScOLIORHAPHIS? (Pl. XX. fig. 66.)

This undulating uniaxial spicule may be derived from a

Scoliorhaphis.

HEXACTINELLIDA.

Dicryvonina.

Separate octahedral knots, and fragments of Euretid network,

occur pretty frequently in the flints. Numerous sexradiate

spicules are also found, and may very possibly have been de-

rived from the dermis, roots, and other parts of the Dictyonine

sponges, which are indicated by the fragments of network.

Fig. 69 is a form resembling one of the commonest spicules

in Huplectella, .

Figs. 58, 60, and 65 are evidently anchoring-spicules, the

two latter terminating in a four-rayed, the first in a double-

rayed, head. In fig. 60 the four rays are all on one side of

the head. The shafts are smooth and not spined. Fig. 68

is also apparently an anchoring spicule.

Fig. 62 is possibly part of a spicule which when complete

resembled those which Carter describes as forming a fringe

to the edges of the tubes in Myliusia Grayt.

Fig. 63 is probably a dermal spicule.

Figs. 57 and 61 are small spicules of indefinite nature.

Figs. 67 and 67a, the end probably of one of the small

rotulate spicules of a Hexactinellid.

[ Casts of Foraminifera.

Zittel, Caeloptychium, Taf. v. figs. 11, 12, and 17.

Fig. 50 looks like a new form of spicule, for which one

might find a name meaning “ dumb-bell form ;” as a sponge-

spicule, indeed, we find it regarded in Zittel’s monograph on

Celoptychium. 'The occurrence of similar forms, but possess-

ing three globular swellings instead of only two (fig. 49),

and these not always in a straight line (fig. 48), naturally

suggests doubts as to its spicular character, and leads one

rather to see a resemblance to Foraminifera, such as the Nodo-

sarina. Nor can there be any doubt that they are simply

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 28

394 On the Flint Nodules of the Trimmingham Chalk.

siliceous casts of Foraminifera, after the following observa-

tions by Carter. In a letter, dated June 16, 1875, he writes,

“¢, . . the dumb-bell form you pointed out to me has almost

close to it the original kind of test (silicified) from which it

appears to have come, thus :—

“Correctly drawn to the same scale, viz. +5 to ps45 inch.

“ A is the dumb-bell or cast of the chambers (e) of the

organism; a, the cast of the tube which connected the

chambers.

“ B is the silicified foraminifer, 5 the test, cc the chambers.

A little tube seems to have been prolonged from one chamber

(d), and may have been connected with another chamber or

east. Thus the dumb-bell is a cast of a couple of chambers

of a Foraminifer connected by the intervening tube.”’]

In concluding this description of the various kinds of

spicules I would add that in the majority of cases I regard

the identifications and generic groupings proposed as provi-

sional only. It is with many misgivings that I have made

many of them; and nothing but the fact that I had under-

taken the task of classification would have induced me to

continue what I have felt at times to be a hopeless endeavour.

Some kind of order, however, has been evolved out of chaos,

though probably not that which would result if, by any process

of magic, the spicules could be restored to their proper places

in the structure of their original owners.

Many forms of spicules remain undescribed; those here

represented have been derived from two or three small flints

only. Of the rich sediments which remain from some twenty or

thirty other specimens I have made no use in this paper; they

remain for future observation, and are at the disposal of any one

who would care to examine them.

Mineral Condition of the Spicules.—The spicules are white

and opaque when viewed in air by reflected light ; in water

or other media they are highly transparent, but without the

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Antipatharia. 395

smooth surface and glassy lustre of fresh spicules; the surface,

indeed, differs very much as that of ground from polished

glass. That they have exchanged the colloid for the crystal-

line state is clearly shown by the elevation which has taken

place in their refractive index and by the colours which they

give with polarized light. The effects of solution are visible

in little hemispherical pits which have been eaten in over the

surface (fig. 46), and by the irregular outline of some of the

fusiform spicules, which appear in optical section as though

irregularly scolloped. The canals of many are enlarged, but

obliterated in the majority, probably as a result of secondary

silicification. ‘To secondary silicification we may also refer

the tuberculation of some of the forms. Occasionally den-

drites of iron pyrites are seen shooting through the substance

of the spicules, the first stage of a replacement which is found

completed in spicules from other deposits.

Probable depth of the Sea.—The sponges which furnished

the spicules lived on a sea-floor probably somewhere between

100 and 400 fathoms deep. The Lithistide, which have fur-

nished so large a proportion of the spicules, have been

dredged from depths varying between 75 and 374 fathoms.

Lyidium torquilla, which so closely resembles the fossil

FPodapsis, was obtained from a depth of 270 fathoms. Of

other sponges the recent Pachastrella geodoides, which our

P. globiger resembles, was dredged from 292 fathoms, and

Geodia Macandrewi, which is represented by the fossil G.

eretaceus, from 100 to 270 fathoms.

[To be continued. |

XLVIII.— Additional Observations on the Antipatharia.

By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e.

By reference to the footnote at page 304 of the last number

of the ‘ Annals,’ it will be seen that [ had not then read

Lacaze-Duthiers’s memoirs “ Sur les Antipathaires”’ (in the

‘Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Zoologie,’ tomes ii. and

iv. pp. 169 and 1 of 1864 and 1865 respectively) at the time

that I finished my short article on the Antipatharia, chiefly

questioning the nature of the polyp (viz. whether Hydroid or

Actinoid?), and stating, at page 302, that MM. Milne-

Edwards and Jules Haime, in 1857, had summed up our

knowledge on this point in the following way, viz. :—

“ Jusqu’ici on n’a pas étudiél’anatomie de ces animaux, et on

396 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Antipatharia.

ignore la disposition des lamelles mésentéroides et des organes

générateurs.”

Since then I have read Lacaze-Duthiers’s memoirs; and

although the spineless are separated from the spiniferous

species of Antipatharia under the name of “ Gerardia,”

whose polyps are evidently actinoid, nothing is so satisfac-

torily stated of the polyps of the spiniferous species, which in

contradistinction are termed “ Antipathaires vrais.”

Thus, at p. 25 et seq. (tom. iv. op. czt.), we learn, respecting

the ‘ Organisation des Polypes,” that in A. subpinnata (Ellis

& Solander), the Mediterranean species which Lacaze-Duthiers

had alive in an aquarium while on the coast of Africa, the

oral aperture was linear elliptical, surrounded by a slight

prominence, from which six lines radiate outwardshexagonally,

between each two of which is a round tubercle indicative of

its tentacular nature, also arranged elliptically ; that the sur-

face is covered with cilia, in the midst of which are groups of

thread-cells; and that, when viewed laterally (“de profil”),

under the microscope with a power of 60 diameters (p. 60),

an cesophageal channel may be seen to pass downwards from

the oral aperture or mouth, to be followed by what are con-

jectured to be two mesenteric laminz (“ cordons pelotonnés”’)

covered with thread-cells, the remains of six of which, but for

an arrest of development, might have been the same as in the

development of the young Actiénéa at this period. “Ne

pourrait-on pas dire qu’un arrét de développement a frappé

quatre des cloisons primitives, et que deux se sont seulement

développées ?” (pp. 27, 28). Finally, at p. 52, it is stated

respecting the reproductive process, ‘‘ aussi n’al-je rien a dire

de cette fonction.”

Hoping to find something more in the late lamented Count

Pourtalés’s Report on the specimens of Antipathes dredged in

the Caribbean Sea by the ‘ Blake,’ under the superintendence

of Prof. A. Agassiz, in 1878-79, and published in February

last*, I consulted a copy kindly lent me by Mr. Stuart O.

Ridley, F.L..S, of the British Museum, for this purpose, from

which the following is an extract of that lamented author’s

prefatory remarks :—

“ With regard to the polyps, the drawings herewith pre-

sented have the disadvantage of having all been made from

alcholic specimens in various stages of contraction. Still

there are differences from one species to another which cannot

be ascribed to that cause. There appears to be a connexion

* Bulletin of the Museum of Comparative Zoology, Harvard College,

Cambridge, Mass., vol. vi. no. 4, “ Report on the Corals and Antipatharia,”

by L. F. Pourtalés. 5;

Mr. E. A. Smith on a new Species of Turbo. 397

between the shape of the polyps and the shape and disposition

of the spines. Those species which have triangular spines

have polyps with longer tentacles than those with cylindrical

spines, with a greater tendency to become regular in shape,

though there are some in which the polyp is very oblong in

horizontal outline, as in A. tetrasticha (pl. iii. fig. 30). Very

long tentacles are found in A. spiralis (figs. 25, 26). In very

few instances the tentacles are found retracted, as figured

by Lacaze-Duthiers; in most cases they are simply con-

tite and in many species they are probably not retractile

at all.”

Out of the twelve species whose skeletons are then described

three only have their polyps noticed and figured, viz. Antz-

pathes spiralis, A. picea, n. sp., and A. felix, Pout.

The plate contains twenty-five figures characterizing the

spines and their disposition on twenty species, together with

eight figures characterizing the appearance of the polyps on

seven species.

Thus this Report, of February 1880, adds hardly any thing

more to our knowledge of the polyp of Antipathes than

MM. Milne-Edwards and Jules Haime had stated in 1857;

nor are we likely to get more until some one with equal

ability studies the living Antipathes after the manner of

Mr. Moseley’s investigations of Millepora &c., published in

the ‘ Philosophical Transactions.’

XLIX.—Deseription of a new Species of Turbo, and a Note on

the Occurrence of Rossia Owenii on the Coast of North

Wales. By Enaar A. SMiru.

Turbo cepoides.

Testa anguste sed profunde perforata, ovato-conica, pallide fusca,

viridi strigata alboque variegata. Anfractus 7, valde convexi,

superne leviter depressi vel subexcavati, incrementi lineis con-

spicuis, irregularibus, sublamellosis ornati, striis spiralibus in-

conspicuis et sulcis paucis superne sculpti. Apertura fere circu-

laris, spira paulo brevior, intus dilute salmonea, margaritacea.

Long. 80 millim., diam. max. 70; apertura 38 millim. longa.

Hab. ?

The colour of this shell calls to mind the greenish striping

of an onion, from which circumstance I have imposed upon it

the name cepotdes. The ground-colour is a light yellowish

brown; the lines of growth are of a peculiarly imbricating

398 Mr. E. A. Smith on Rossia Owenii.

character and of a pale green tint, at times edged with white.

The base of the body-whorl exhibits indications of three or

four concentric narrow bands of a green colour, more or less

interrupted, and just beneath the suture there are some small,

subequidistant, dark spots also noticeable upon the preceding

volution. The upper whorls are strongly sulcated and ridged ;

but the sulci gradually disappear upon the lower half of the

penultimate whorl, being replaced by faint spiral strize.

The form of this species is very similar to that of 7. mag-

nificus of Jonas, figured in Philippi’s ‘ Abbildungen,’ vol. ii.

pl. vi. (Zrochus), and in his monograph of the genus Turbo,

in the second edition of the ‘Conchylien-Cabinet,’ pl. xiv.

figs. 1, 2.

T. cepotdes is distinguished from that species by the pre-

sence ot a deep perforation, difference of coloration, the pecu-

liarity of the lines of growth, its less conspicuous spiral striz,

and the few narrow sulci revolving round the upper part of

the whorls. The lower columellar portion of the peristome

in 7. magnificus is very much thickened by a stout callosity,

resting upon the base of the whorl and thinly spreading over

the surface to the upper extremity of the outer lip.

In the present species the portion of the peritreme first

referred to stands out thin, not being reflexed upon the base,

the edge of it extending upwards into the narrow umbilicus,

and there is scarcely any callosity above the umbilicus. The

upper end of the outer lip in S. magnificus is peculiarly pro-

minent just beneath the suture, owing to the considerable

arcuation of the lines of increment; and this is particularly

observable when the shell is viewed laterally. On the con-

trary, in 7. cepoides this prominence is absent, the lines of

growth being scarcely curved at that particular part.

Both species have an opaque limbus to the aperture, and

also a transverse callosity or ridge at the upper part of the

columella, extending within the shell subparallel with the

suture.

Rossta Owentt, Ball.

This appears to be a comparatively rare species; hence a

record of its capture may be of interest. A mutilated speci-

men was picked up on the beach at Llandudno, North Wales,

after a storm, by Mr. Thomas Williams, a resident of that

town, who kindly sent it to the British Museum. This

species, which, according to Steenstrup (teste Gwyn Jeffreys),

is the male of the Mediterranean 2. macrosoma, Delle Chiaje,

was first discovered in Dublin Bay, but has since been

recorded from the English Channel and the North Sea.

On a new Cetonia, and a new Species of Arvicola. 399

L.—A new Cetonia from Madagascar.

By Cuares O. WATERHOUSE.

THE new species which I here describe was lately received

in a small collection made at Antananarivo by the late Rev. R.

Toy. I propose to call it

Pantolia brevicollis, n. sp.

Nigra, nitida, elytris fortiter punctato-sulcatis, apice crebre punc-

tato, pygidio creberrime transversim ruguloso.

Long. 8 lin.

Very close to P. striata. It differs in having the thorax

shorter and less narrowed anteriorly, the anterior angles not

at all prominent. The head and clypeus are delicately punc-

tured, the latter scarcely emarginate in front. . The punctures

on the thorax are not very close together, and are extremely

fine and delicate; there are no stronger punctures at the sides.

Scutellum smooth. The elytra are channelled and sculptured

in the same way as in P. striata. The pygidium is covered

with fine, closely placed, transverse ruge; there is a slight

longitudinal median impression. The posterior femora are

sparingly and delicately punctured below, with a line of

strong punctures along the anterior and posterior margins.

The anterior tibize have three very acute teeth.

Hab. Madagascar.

LI.—Description of a new Species of Arvicola from Gilgit.

By Joun ScuLty.

Arvicola Blanfordi, sp. nov.

3g. Head and body 4°55 inches, tail 2°05, hairs at end of

tail 02, fore foot 0°4, hind foot 0°75, length of ear 0°7, breadth

of ear 0°68. Lips, hands, and feet flesh-colour, the nose a

little darker ; irides blackish brown.

General colour of the fur above rather pale brown, with a

slight rufous tinge, the hairs being of a deep slate-colour for

the greater portion of their length and their ends pale brown

with blackish tips. Under surface greyish white, the hairs

deep slaty at base with white tips; along a line separating

the colour of the upper and lower surfaces the tips of the hairs

are isabelline. Feet white. ‘Tail sullied white, with a dusky

stripe along its upper surface, which is most conspicuous near

the tip.

400. Bibliographical Notice.

The above measurements and description were taken from a

fresh specimen.

The molar pattern is as follows :—

Upper I. 5 spaces, 3 external and 3 internal angles.

” U. 9 3 ” 2 ” ”

”) Iii. 3 ” 3 ” 3 ” ”

Lower 1.7. .,) 4 4 ; ss

” Il. 5 ” 3 ” 3 ” ”

” Ill. 3 ” 3 ” 3 ” ”

Hab. Gilgit, Kashmir.

This vole, which I have named after Mr. W. T. Blanford,

has the molar teeth somewhat like those of Arvicola Roylet;

the differences in this respect could only be made intelligible

with the aid of figures. The colour and proportions, how-

ever, of A. Royle and A. Blanfordi are widely different.

The Gilgit vole is quite distinct from the lately described

A, Strachey2.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India.—Paleontologia Indica,

gc. Tertiary and Upper Cretaceous Fauna of Western India.

Ser. XIV. Vol. I. 1. Sind fossil Corals and Alcyonaria. By P.

M. Duncan, M.B. (Lond.), F.R.S., V.P.G.8. 4to. Calcutta,

Geological Survey Office ; and London, Triibner: 1880.

Tuer authorities of the Geological Survey of India have worthily

opened a new series of their valuable ‘ Palzontologia Indica’ with

an excellent description by Prof. Duncan of the remains of Corals

and Aleyonarians from the Upper Cretaceous and Tertiary rocks of

Sind. Altogether Dr. Duncan describes and figures 136 species of

true corals, the majority of which are pedunculated forms with a

well-developed epitheca, and by their characters and relationships

indicate the existence of a shallow sea in which the deposits con-

taining them were accumulated. This applies even to the corals

from the Upper Cretaceous formation, in which no production of

reefs or of coral limestone can be traced; and it isnot until we come

to the uppermost coralliferous series that we meet with massive corals

forming reefs and producing a sort of saccharoid limestone.

Dr. Duncan’s researches fully confirm the most recent stratigra-

phical results arrived at by the Indian Geological Surveyors. The

olive shales immediately underlying the Deccan trap have been re-

garded as Cretaceous, although it must be confessed that the pale-

ontological evidence available for the determination of their strati-

graphical position is not the most satisfactory in the world. The

principal fossil, Cardita Beaumonti, is indeed nearly allied to Euro-

pean Neocomian and Gault species; and one Nautilus is said to be

Bibliographical Notice. 401

undistinguishable from the European V. Bouchardianus ; but for the

rest the species might almost as well be Tertiary as Cretaceous. The

same statement will apply to the corals, nine species of which are

described, Dr. Duncan stating that their facies is rather Eocene than

Cretaceous. ‘There are, however, three species of Caryophyllia, a

genus which is numerously represented in the Lower Cretaceous

beds of Southern India; but the species are all distinct. On the

whole it would appear that these olive shales must be reckoned as

belonging to the Cretaceous series by their stratigraphical position,

whilst their fossils would indicate a state of transition towards the

succeeding Tertiary conditions.

With the next series, the Ranikot group, there is no longer any

doubt. Out of 50 species, many of them of great beauty, here

described, 7 are identified with forms occurring in South-European

Kocene deposits, whilst 5 others find near allies in the same beds ;

and the whole series is referred by the author to the Nummulitic

formation. Of the 16 species obtained from the overlying Khirthar

group, 3 are identical with, and 3 closely allied to, European Nummu-

litic forms ; these are regarded by Dr. Duncan as Upper Nummulitic.

The Oligocene is represented by the Nari beds, in which 5 out of

20 species are identical with European Nummulitic and Oligocene

forms; whilst the Gdj series, with 41 species, forming the highest

member of the Tertiary group, is regarded as Miocene, from the

recent facies of the corals, and the absence from among them of any

actually existing species. It is curious that among these many

of the species represent West-Indian forms, and also that here

alone, as already stated, modified reef conditions appear to have

prevailed. It is also remarkable that these successive faunas are

exceedingly distinct, scarcely any of the species extending through

more than one series.

The Alcyonaria described, which are not numerous, are all from

the Gaj, or highest group. Their remains consist exclusively of the

calcareous joints of the polypidom of several species of the genus

Isis, one of them a species apparently of gigantic size, which

Dr. Duncan names in honour of Prof. Dana.

We have done little more than indicate the general nature of the

contents of this excellent treatise, which we believe is the first of a

series to be carried out (in part, at least) by the same hand. The

great interest attaching to these Sind fossils arises from the cireum-

stance that we have evidently in that country a series of rocks

representing conditions more or less intermediate between those

under which the deposits that we usually appeal to in our

classifications were laid down, and therefore here, as in the Western

Territories of North America, we may expect to find the materials

for hitherto unwritten chapters in geological history. We can only

wish that all the materials obtained may be as carefully and con-

scientiously worked out as these Sind corals have been by Prof,

Duncan.

Before taking leave of the book, we may, however, say a few words

about the plates, 28 in number, with which it is illustrated. These

402 Miscellaneous.

have been executed, under the author’s superintendence, by Mr. De

Wilde and Mr. A. 8. Foord; and those artists have worked with a

zeal and care which really leave little to be desired. With scarcely

an exception the figures are most satisfactory; and we are glad

to see that Mr. Foord has succeeded in rivalling the veteran

coralliographer with whose work his own is here brought into com-

petition.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On some Facts in regard to the first Phenomena of the Development

of the Osseous Fishes. By M. L. F. Hunneevy.

Tue formation of the blastodermic leaves in the osseous fishes is

still but little known. In the trout, (Hllacher makes the meso-

derm and endoderm originate from the deeper layer of the germinal

disk by simple differentiation of cells. According to Kupffer, Van

Bambeke, His, and Klein the mesoderm alone results from the

differentiation of the deeper layer of the germ, and the endoderm is

formed by the cells which originate in the swbblastodermic layer of

Lereboullet, or the parablast of Klein. Lastly, Gotte supposes that

the blastoderm folds under at the margins to form a layer of cells,

which afterwards subdivides into mesoderm and endoderm.

My own observations in part cenfirm those of Gotte. Sections

effected in germs of trout of from seven to ten days, hardened by

osmic acid, have in fact shown me very distinctly the reflection of

the blastoderm at its margins. The germ at this epoch is spread

out upon the vitellus in the form of a lamina with thickened con-

tours, the thinner centre of which conceals a cavity, the germinal

cavity. The external surface of the germ is constituted by a layer

formed by a single series of cylindrical cells. This layer appears

very early, long before the germ begins to spread over the vitellus ;

CEllacher has given it the name of the corneous lamina. Beneath

this lamina there is a pluricellular layer, presenting at first the

same thickness throughout; this is the sensorial layer. This layer

soon becomes inflected at the periphery of the disk, towards the

vitellus, and penetrates into the germinal cavity; the corneous

lamina takes no part in this inflexion, and stops suddenly at the

surface of the vitellus. In sections made across a germ arrived at

this stage of development, we see a linear fissure separate the sen-

sorial layer from the reflected portion of the blastoderm and stop

at a certain distance from the rounded margin of the germ.

In germs hardened by chromic acid the fissure is not visible ; in

its place one only observes a line separating the two layers of the

blastoderm, but stopping at a certain distance from its free margin.

This fact explains the opinion of CEllacher, who, having hardened all

his trout-ova in chromic acid, assumes only a simple differentiation

of cells for the mesoderm.

Miscellaneous. 403

The parablast extends beneath the germ, and forms the floor of

the germinal cayity: it is more abundant at the periphery than in

the central region; so that it forms a sort of cupule in which the

germ is enshrined. There is a canal with a triangular section sur-

rounding the germ and included between the corneous lamina, the

parablast, and the point of inflection of the sensorial layer.

When the embryonal shield begins to appear, the blastoderm is

thicker at this level than in the rest of its extent, and the reflected

portion advances further into the germinal cavity than that of the

opposite side.

In the fresh state, in the ovum of the perch, thanks to its ex-

treme transparency, I have been able to see the reflection of the

margins of the blastoderm; and I was easily able to ascertain, by

slightly compressing the ovum, the presence of the fissure which

separates the sensorial lamina from its reflected part.

In trout-ova of which the blastoderm had covered rather more than

half the vitelline globe, I have found, at the posterior part of the em-

bryo, beneath the point at which the dorsal cord stops, a small vesicle

lined with cylindrical cells. This vesicle, by its position, its form,

and the constitution of its walls, appears to me to be identical with

that described by Kupffer in the stickleback under the name of

allantoid. In this last fish, in which I have been able to verify its

existence, Kupffer’s vesicle projects into the interior of the vitel-

lus, and has the form of a hemispherical cap, the convexity of

which is turned towards the vitellus, whilst its floor looks towards

the ventral surface of the embryo. In the trout the vesicle does not

project into the vitellus; and although it presents the same form,

its convexity is fixed in the embryo, and it rests by its flat part upon

the parablast.

Hitherto I have been unable to ascertain the presence of a canal

placing the vesicle in communication with the exterior, either in

transverse or in longitudinal sections. This vesicle has only a tem-

porary existence ; I have been unable to detect it in more advanced

embryos.

By making sections of ova of which the blastoderm had just closed

behind the posterior extremity of the embryo, I have been able to

see at this point a canal placing the surface of the vitelline globe

in communication with the dorsal surface of the embryo. This

canal therefore traverses the posterior extremity of the embryo; for

the blastodermic pad (bowrrelet), as demonstrated by His, has just

soldered itself to the embryo to become subsequently the extremity

of the tail; it is completely independent of Kupffer’s vesicle, which

has long since disappeared.

' In the perch, as Lereboullet was the first to observe, the embryo

forms slowly ; it does not appear until the blastoderm has almost

entirely covered the vitelline globe. The blastodermic pad, corre-

sponding to the reflected part of the margins of the germ, however,

some time before the closure of the blastoderm, presents a widened

part at the spot where the embryo will be formed. When the

blastoderm closes, there remains for some time at the posterior part

404 Miscellaneous.

of the embryo afunnel-shaped opening, circumscribed by the blasto-

dermic pad and corresponding to the canal which is seen in the

trout.

Kupffer’s vesicle only appears in the perch after the disappear-

ance of the closure-canal of the blastoderm. It has the same situa-

tion and the same form as in the stickleback. In a living embryo

I have distinctly seen, at its posterior part, on its dorsal surface and

above the vesicle, a small orifice with folded borders, which is very

probably the aperture of invagination of the vesicle; but as yet I

have unfortunately been unable to assure myself, by sections, of the

continuity of this orifice with the vesicle, so as completely to confirm

Kupffer’s description.

Prof. Balbiani, who has verified my observations, agrees with

Balfour and Rauber in regarding Kupffer’s vesicle as the homologue

of the primitive intestine of the Cyclostomi and Batrachians, its

external orifice representing the anus of Rusconi. As to the canal

originating from the closure of the blastoderm, it corresponds to the

blastopore of English writers, or to the mouth of the gastrula of

Hickel. In the Batrachia the blastopore and the anus of Rusconi

are confounded; in the fishes these two orifices are distinct.—

Bull. Soc. Philom. de Paris, April 10, 1880.

Completion of the Biology of the Aphides of the Galls of the Poplar

(Pemphigus bursarius, Zinn.). By M. J. LicurensteEry.

In his former paper on this insect * the author was compelled to

leave a gap in its history, namely the life of the insect from the

time of its quitting the gall as an emigrant until its return to the

trunk of the poplar as a pupiferous form.

After unsuccessful attempts with the roots of grasses and other

plants, it occurred to him to try Filago germanica, he being led to select

that plant because while he only knew the first two stages (founder

and emigrant) of Pemphigus bursarius, he only knew the last two

stages (gemmiparous and pupiferous) of Pemphigus filaginis, Boyer.

With this purpose he covered a plant of Filago with a bell glass,

and enclosed with it a poplar-gall filled with winged emigrants.

The plant was soon covered with the woolly secretion of Pemphigus

filaginis. At the same time (from Ist to 15th July) all the plants

of Filago growing in the open round the bell glass were covered

with the same secretion and with the green and velvety black

Aphides constituting the gemmiparous phase tf of that insect.

The development of the winged pupiferous form proceeds very

rapidly ; three weeks suffice for it. On taking into his study the

bell glass and the plant of Filago covered by it, the author saw the

* See ‘Annals,’ May 1880, vol. v. p. 433.

+ In this species the gemmiparous phase is simple, and not multiple as

in Phylloxera vastatrix ; and all the individuals proceeding from it are

winged.

Miscellaneous. 405

winged insects quit the capituli on which they had been developed

and seek to escape from the bell glass. He then inserted a frag-

ment of poplar-bark under the bell, when the Aphides at once col-

lected upon it and began producing sexual individuals. The same

thing was done by individuals which had been allowed to fly and

had collected on the window-panes. The poplars in the garden

were at the same time covered with these Aphides.

In conclusion M. Lichtenstein calls attention to a possible objec-

tion to his experiment, viz. that he did not grow the Filago from

seed under cover—and promises to remedy this defect next year.—

Comptes Rendus, August 9, 1880, p. 339.

On the Ciliated Embryo of Bilharzia. By M. J. Carr.

The regularly oval egg of Bilharzia (B. hematobia, Cobb., the

African Trematode parasite in the blood of man) presents no traces

of striz or flutings ; but at one of its poles it bears a conical pro-

longation*. ‘The segmentation of the vitellus takes place rapidly,

and we soon witness the formation of an embryo of very charac-

teristic aspect.

Clothed with a cuticle, from which innumerable vibratile cilia

emerge, the young larva appears like an infusory contained within

the egg, and the interior mass of which does not yet present any

indication of differentiation ; externally the contours become more

strongly marked, and a sort of mamilla (proboscis) begins to indi-

cate the future cephalic region. This general state usually persists

until the period of exclusion t; and the latter is announced by

various precurrent acts, into the details of which I cannot enter,

and then makes itself plain by important organic modifications :

beneath the proboscidian zone there is sketched out a cecum, which

plunges vertically into the somatic mass, and soon attains consi-

derable dimensions ; on its lateral parts appear secondary diverti-

cula, which together form a rather complex whole, whilst at dif-

ferent parts of the body, and especially in the tegumentary layer,

elegant vasculiform streaks ramify.

During this time phenomena of a very different kind appear

towards the posterior extremity of the body ; peculiar formations,

generally spheroidal, begin to show themselves there, and increase

rapidly in number and volume. Are we to see in these only

“sarcode globules”? Such a hypothesis disappears before the

application of a method rendered classical by important researches

(Ranvier, Certes, &c.); the mode of grouping of the nitrogenous,

* In all the eggs that I have been able to examine, this prolongation

was distinctly axial; but it is well known that Bilharz has described a

second kind of ovules with the point lateral, in which, indeed, Sonnino

even appears to find an indication of an actual specific duality.

+ Sometimes, however, one can distinguish the first lineaments of

the ceca even in the embryo still contained within the egg.

406 Miscellaneous.

glycogene, and fatty matters forbids our assimilating them to simple

amceboid masses. It would seem that we may rather compare

them to buds, which would thus originate in the interior of the

embryo: their development even marks the term of its existence;

for we soon see it become disaggregated to set free these bodies,

which move, animated by rapid contractions, in the cireumambient

fiuid.

It will be seen that such results compel us to modify profoundly

the signification which helminthologists assign to the ciliated embryo

of Bilharzia in the cycle of development of that species. Its for-

mation in the ovule as a consequence of a sexual act can alone

explain the name of proscolex generally given to it; in reality its

constitution evidences a superiority the reflection of which we

should seek in vain among the different types of the class considered

at this period. Far from being deficient, the internal parts are here

represented by the ceca, in which we may see the first sketch of a

digestive apparatus, and by that vascular ramification which drains

the economy after the fashion of an excretory apparatus. By their

mode of origin, as by their characters, the contractile corpuscles

finally introduce an idea which is new and of high importance,

since it enables us to bring together in the same stage the different

evolutive states of the Trematode—a conclusion of which it is easy

to foresee the importance in general morphology.—Comptes Rendus,

September 27, 1880, p. 554.

Note on Argiope capsula.

By J. Gwyn Jurrreys, LL.D., F.R.S.

This tiny but remarkable Brachiopod has been lately found by

my esteemed correspondent, Mr. Duprey, in Jersey, living at low

water. It adheres by its comparatively short but stout byssus, in

an upright position, to the underside of large stones which are sunk

and partly buried in the sandy mud. Its companions are Chiton

scabridus, Rissoa striatula, Adeorbis subcarinatus, and an apparently

undescribed species of Ascidia. The fall of spring-tides in Jersey is

equal to a depth of from 33 to 41 feet.

The specimens kindly sent me by Mr. Duprey are larger than

any I had previously seen; and I was enabled to examine the

inside of the shell by soaking them for some days in dilute potash

water, together with specimens of Argiope cistellula of the same

size. A. capsula has a thick hinge; and the smaller (though

scarcely smaller) valve has a sharp-edged and wavy crest or ridge

lying a little within the margin, which is heart-shaped and con-

tinuous in front. ‘The shell is strong for its size, and is nearly

spherical and equivalve, the beaks of both valves being excavated

to contain the byssus. There is no trace of a septum in either

valve. The cecal tubercles are numerous, twice as many as in A.

cistellula of the same size. The latter species is transversely oblong ;

Miscellaneous. 407

there is a distinct and prominent septum in each valve; and the

laminar ridge in the smaller valve is much slighter, and is inter-

rupted by the septum to which it is attached. Both species occur

together on the English and Irish coasts, and at Etretat in Nor-

mandy ; and A. capsula was recorded by the late Prof. Sars as fossil

at Kirkéen, near Christiania.

Notes on the Eurly Stages of some Polychetous Annelides.

By E. B. Witson.

In view of the morphological interest of the marine annelides as

the most highly specialized forms among the ‘“‘ Vermes,” and the

scarcity of detailed accounts of their early stages of development,

the following preliminary abstract of studies on the eggs of Areni-

cola and Clymenella seems of some interest. The eggs are small

and very numerous, and are imbedded in transparent gelatinous

masses issuing from the mouths of the tubes or burrows inhabited

by the worms. The egg-masses of Arenicola are of great size,

being sometimes 5 or 6 feet in length and from 2 to 4 inches in

diameter: such a mass must contain several hundred thousand

eggs. Those of Clymeneila are usually about the size and shape

of a pigeon’s egg; the eggs are much fewer and considerably

larger than those of Arenicola.

The whole course of development is essentially alike in the two

forms. No polar globules of constant relation to the yolk were

observed. The first cleavage divides the egg into two unequal

spherules. The second, passing at right angles to the first, divides

the smaller spherule into two equal parts, and the larger into two

unequal parts. The third cleavage separates from these four

blastomeres four much smaller ones at one pole of the egg. The

latter (micromeres) soon become so displaced as to alternate with

the former (macromeres). The micromeres now divide more rapidly

than the macromeres, which they come ultimately to include by

growing down over them. The ectoderm is formed by the deriva-

tives of the micromeres, and in part, I believe, of the macromeres.

The remaining portions of the macromeres form the entoderm,

Two large spherules, which originally formed a part of the largest

of the four primary blastomeres, are visible up to a late stage at the

posterior extremity of theembryo. They are at first at the surface,

but ultimately are grown over by the ectoderm and disappear. It

is possible that they are concerned in the formation of the mesoderm

and are to be regarded as primary mesoblasts. The mouth arises on

the ventral side nearly opposite that pole of the egg where the first

four micromeres were formed. The anusarises at the posterior end

of the embryo. The egg-membrane is directly converted into the

cuticle of the larva. The egg exhibits, during segmentation, alter-

nate periods of activity and quiescence.

The embryo acquires two dorsal eye-specks, preoral and pre-

408 Miscellaneous.

anal belts of cilia, and a broad ventral band, and becomes a “ Telo-

trochous” larva which passes directly into the adult. The setz

develop from before backwards; and those of the dorsal ramus

appear before those of the ventral. |

The segmentation is closely similar to that of some Oligocheta

(Huaxes, Tubtfex), and resembles also that of the leeches. The

gastrula stage is not attained by a typical invagination, but by a

downgrowth of the ectoderm over the entoderm.—Amer. Journ.

Sci. Oct. 1880.

Beaufort, N. C., July 1880.

The Rhythmical Character of the Process of Segmentation.

By W. H. Brooks.

A number of observers have called attention to the fact that in

certain animals the segmenting eggs pass through alternating stages,

in which the segmentation-products are first conspicuous and well

defined and then flattened and fused together.

In a paper on the development of the freshwater pulmonates I

have attempted to show that the alternation is due to the fact that

periods of segmenting activity alternate with periods of rest, and

that the tendency which the elasticity of the egg exerts to render

its form spherical when no other force is acting upon it causes the

partial obliteration of the outlines of the spherules during each

resting stage.

The essential factor is therefore the alternation of rest with

activity ; and the change of shape during the resting periods is a

secondary phenomenon, brought about incidentally by the physical

properties of the yolk.

In most eggs the yolk is not sufficiently elastic to allow any

great change of form; but careful time-records show that the

process of segmentation is rhythmical, and that short periods of

active change alternate with longer periods during which there is

no external change.

During the past year various members of the Biological Depart-

ment of the Johns Hopkins University have observed this alternation

in various vertebrate and invertebrate eggs. Dr. Clarke has noticed

itin an amphibian, Amblystoma, where the segmentation is total. I

have observed it in the egg of an unknown fish, where segmentation

is restricted to a blastoderm. Mr. Wilson has observed it in three

annelides, where segmentation is total and irregular—Arenicola,

Clymenella, and Lumbricus. Itis very well marked in an arthropod,

Leucifer, whose eggs undergo total regular segmentation.

Its occurrence in so many widely separated groups with such

different methods of segmentation renders it probable that it will be

found in nearly all eggs upon sufficiently careful examination.—

—Amer. Journ. Sci. Oct. 1880.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES. ]

No. 36. DECEMBER 1880.

LIU.—On the Anatomy of a new Parasitic Worm found in

the Intestine of a Bat (Megaderma frons). By Dr. JOHN

Denis MAcponap, F.R.S., Inspector-General R.N.

[Plate XXI.]

In no. 573, vol. xxii, of ‘Nature’ my friend and colleague

Surgeon-Major G.E. Dobson, M.A., F.L.S., announced his

discovery of a new and interesting parasitic worm, with all the

prima facie appearance of an Annelidan, in the intestine of

the above-named Bat. The notice contains a good general

account of the little worm, with an intimation that he had

passed it over to me for further examination. He thus

describes it in one paragraph :—‘‘ The specimen in question

is about half an inch in length, without distinct segmenta-

tion, except what is indicated by the perfectly regular disposi-

tion of the cephalo-somatic appendages—seventy-three pairs,

extending from the anterior almost to the posterior extremity

of the body—whereof those occupying the anterior attenuated

fourth of the body are fin-like lamella, apparently branchial,

with a simple unarmed mouth not provided with a proboscis,

with the intestine spirally coiled round the ovarian tube and

terminating inferiorly at the posterior extremity of the body.”

This description, though short, has left me very little to say

in relation to the leading features of the anatomy of the worm.

I would offer, however, a few remarks as to its probable posi-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 29

410 Dr. J. D. Macdonald on the Anatomy

tion and zoological relationships, giving enlarged figures of

the different regions of the body and some structural parti-

culars of interest.

The general form of the body is terete, with a tendency to

coil upon itself ventrally, gradually diminishing in size towards

the head, which is very small, and preserving a degree of

fulness towards the posterior extremity, which is rounded,

but slightly truncated.

The mouth is simple and subterminal in front ; and there is

a little cervical constriction marking off the head.

The cephalo-somatic appendages spoken of by Dr. Dobson

are lamellate at the fore part of the body (Pl. X XI. figs. 1, 5)

and styliform (figs. 2, 8, 6, 7) in the rest of its extent.

The leaflets consist of a simple extension of the integument,

broadly sickle-shaped, with the point directed backwards

(fig. 5). They are supported by an internal fan-like disposi-

tion of chitinous fibres, dividing at the attached extremity

into a dorsal and a ventral layer, so as to rest broadly upon the

muscular sheath of the body, though having no distinct con-

nexion with it. ae gradually increase in size from the

head backwards (fig. 1) to near the generative opening (fig. 2),

where they begin to grow smaller, and become quite rudi-

mentary, while the chitinous fibres approximate and coalesce

into a pointed bundle with a bilobed base.

From this point backwards, the leaflets having been trans-

formed into pointed styles, these organs grow larger, until

they nearly equal the original length of the leaflets.

There is no external or internal indication of annulose

segmentation of the body, if we except the disposition of the

lateral appendages, which flank the ventral surface on either

side at pretty equal distances.

The muscular sheath of the body is well defined, and chiefly

made up of longitudinal fibres, circular ones, though un-

doubtedly present, not being very easily demonstrated.

From the mouth (fig. 1, 2) the intestine passes backwards

as a simple straight tube (>) for some distance (about one

fourth from the head), where it forms a sigmoid ventral

flexure, somewhat dilated, which is surrounded by the convo-

lutions of the ovarian tube (fig. 3, f). It next again takes

a comparatively straight course for a little way, and then

winds spirally round the spiral rachis of the ovarium, and

finally terminates in a subterminal and ventral anus within a

kind of sheath (fig. 4, d).

The ovarium (figs. 3&4 ,é) consists of a spiral rachis, already

mentioned, giving off large rounded sacculi or lobules ; and

from near the fore part of the organ a lengthy oviduct

of a new Parasitic Worm. 411

(fig. 3, f) arises, and having formed numerous convolutions

around the sigmoid stomachal dilatation above noticed, ter-

minates in a kind of ventral fissure, near the point where the

leaflets become rudimentary before their change of form is

completed.

Now, as to the true nature and relationships of this little

parasite much might be said. Though at first agreeing

with Dr. Dobson that it represented a new order of Annelids,

I am at present more disposed to look upon it as a new type

of worm whose alliance is rather with the Nematoda.

Though minute scaly spines are often found equally distri-

buted over the integument of the body in the Helminths, there is

no case on record of a complete series of appendages running

on each side through nearly the whole length of the body as

in the form above described. In an Echinorhynchus which I

found in the rectum of a Bonito, there were six pairs of simple

stout spinous processes attached to the fore part of the body.

Something similar may be said of Strongylus horridus, found

by Rudolphi in the cesophagus of the water-hen. Other

instances might be quoted; but such organs have always

hitherto been found on limited portions of the body.

It should be remarked also that, just as in the case of the

hooklets of the Acanthocephali, the leaflets and stylets of the

present form are not supplied with special muscles, in which

particular they differ from the sclerous organs of the true

Annelida.

In the following paper Dr. G. E. Dobson has added some

further notes on the systematic position of this worm and on

the circumstances attending its discovery.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXI.

a, mouth; b, esophagus; c, intestine; d, anus; e, ovarium; f, oviduct;

g, vulya.—N.B. The same letters apply to all the figures,

Fig. 1. Head and fore part of the body of the worm described above, as

seen with a }-inch objective.

Fig. 2. Exhibits the transformation of the leaflets into the stylets which -

succeed them.

Fig. 8. Part of the body, showing the sigmoid stomachal dilatation of

the alimentary canal, part of the ovarium, the convoluted oyi-

duct, and the lateral appendages.

Fig. 4. Posterior extremity of the body, showing ovarian sacculi and

the termination of the intestine in the anal opening.

Fig. 5. One of the leaflets, magnified 300 diameters—to show its pecu-

liar form and the supporting chitinous fibres spread out between

its dorsal and ventral layers.

Figs. 6, 7. Two stylets, showing the coalescence of the fibres seen in

fig. 5, so as to form a pointed process with a bifid base.

Fig. 8. A single ovum, showing the coiled-up embryo within.

Fig. 9. Homogeneous placental matrix in which the ova are developed.

29*

412 Mr. G. E. Dobson on

LILi.—Note on Pterygodermatites Macdonaldu, the Type of a

new Order of Vermes. By G. HE. Dopson, M.A., M.B., &e.

In the preceding paper Dr. Macdonald has very fully described

the interesting parasitic worm discovered by me in the intes-

tinal canal of Megaderma frons, and of which I have given a

short account in ‘ Nature’ (vol. xxii. no.573). He has con-

clusively shown that this form, though Annelidan in external

characters, is really to be classed rather with the Nematoid

worms. In assigning it then a place in the zoological series

we display another instance of what Dr. Macdonald calls

‘representative relationships ’’—not unexpectedly, however, as

the following extract from one of his lately published papers *

shows :—

“ Tf we look upon the Trematoda as representing the Hiru-

dinei, coupling also the Oligocheta with the Polycheta, and

the Rotifera with the Articulata, Prof. Huxley’s interesting

classification, embodying a large proportion of the results just

alluded to, would seem to sanction the idea, ‘Thus the cor-

responding part of his Table may be arranged, without mate-

rial change, in the following manner :

1. ARCHZOSTOMATA, 2. DEUTEROSTOMATA.

Trematoda Hirudinet

Oligocheta Polycheta

Rotifera Arthropoda

“‘ There is surely something more than coincidence in this.

There may be misgivings as to the position of the Oli-

gocheta; but, perhaps, something will soon turn up to recon-

cile it.

This prophecy appears to be fulfilled by the discovery of

the parasitic worm above described, which may be considered

the type of a new order—Metabdellada—of Vermest. If

now we seek to assign this order a position in the above

Table, it will be found to fall very naturally into the position

previously doubtfully occupied by Oligocheta, while the latter

* “On anew Genus of Trematoda, and some new or little-known Para-

sitic Hirudinet,” Trans. Linn. Soc., 2nd ser. Zoology, vol. i. p. 209.

+ While these notes were passing through the press Prof. F. Jeffrey

Bell called my attention to a paper by Dr. Wedl in Sitzungsb. Akad.

Wissensch, Wien, vol. xliv. p. 464, Taf. ii. figs. 6-11, in which a worm

(Pterygodermatites plagiostoma) (not noticed in the ‘Compendium of

Helminthology’) from the intestine of Lrinaceus auritus, evidently be-

longing to the same genus as this parasite of Megaderma frons, is de-

scribed, but which may be at once distinguished from it specifically on

comparison.

Pterygodermatites Macdonaldii. 413

and the Polycheta may be arranged, as follows, in a manner

more illustrative of their close affinities * :—

1, ARCH2OSTOMATA. 2, DEUTEROSTOMATA,

Trematoda THirudinet

Metabdellada Oligochata Polycheta

Rotifera Arthropoda

While on the subject it may be advisable to again refer to

the circumstances under which this parasite was discovered.

I was engaged in examining the intestinal tract of a

specimen of Megaderma frons, which had been sent to me

from Cape-Coast Castle by Surgeon J. J. Lamprey, A.M.D.,

when, in the lower part of the ileum, lying spirally coiled up

and adhering to (not covered by) the mucous membrane of

the intestine, I found a small worm of a pale yellow colour

about half an inch in length. Its very peculiar appearance

when examined by the microscope showed me at once that it

was probably not only new to science, but that it represented

a new order if not a new subclass of Vermes.

Megaderma frons, the host of this remarkable worm, is a

species of Bat of very peculiar aspectt, which is, apparently,

widely distributed throughout, and restricted to, the tropical

parts of the Ethiopian region. It belongs to a genus whereof

one of the species at least is known to suck the blood of

smaller Bats, which it captures on the wing (see my ‘ Mono-

graph of the Asiatic Chiroptera,’ p. 77) ;’ and as all the

species closely resemble one another in structure, it is exceed-

ingly probable that they have all much the same habits.

Although I found insect-remains in the intestinal canal of

the specimen trom which the above-noticed parasite was taken,

yet there was also mixed up with them a large quantity of

hair, not from its own body, but evidently (judging from the

microscopic structure) that of some other Bat, on which very

likely it had been feeding.

That this worm is really a parasite appears to be sufliciently

well indicated by the circumstances under which it was found.

It was spirally coiled up (a position which such an animal

would evidently naturally assume on being immersed in strong

alcohol, such as its host was preserved in) ; and, although long

* Prof. Huxley remarks (‘Anatomy of the Invertebrata,’ p. 226) :—

“Except that the Polycheta are almost invariably dicecious and marine,

while the Oligocheta are moncecious and inhabitants either of land or

fresh water, itis hard to say what absolute characters separate these two

groups.” J ;

+ See pl. x. fig. 38, Cat, Chiropt. Brit. Mus. 1878,

414 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the Minute

soaked in glycerine and water since its removal from the

intestine, it still assumes, when not prevented by pressure,

the same position by the elasticity of its body. If swallowed

alive it would most probably have died and have suf-

fered partial digestion before it had reached the lower part

of the ileum. Furthermore, the intestine of the worm is filled

with a reddish substance like the remains of blood; and we

know that the Bats of the genus to which its host belongs

feed partially on the blood of smaller species of Bats ; so that,

even if the worm is not a true parasite, it is very probably a

messmate.

I have much pleasure in connecting with the specific title

of this very interesting form the name of Dr. Macdonald,

whose valuable researches have so largely contributed to our

knowledge of the zoology of the Invertebrata.

LIV.—On the Minute Structure of the Recent Heteropora

neozelanica, Busk, and on the Relations of the Genus Hete-

ropora to Monticulipora. By H. ALLEYNE NICHOLSON,

M.D., D.Sc., F-R.S.E.

[Continued from p. 339. ]

Part II.

HAVING now considered the structure of the skeleton of a

recent species of [Heteropora, we may pass on next to consider

the conformation of the corallum in Monticulipora, and may,

finally, come to some conclusion as to the extent to which the

two may be regarded as really similar to one another. That

there exists a general resemblance between the ramose or

dendroid forms of Monticulipora (using the term in its wide

sense) and the species of /eteropora is undeniable and has

long been known. Both consist, as regards their skeleton,

of fasciculate tubes, which are nearly vertical in the centre of

the branches, but which sooner or later bend outwards to

reach the surface, becoming thickened, or otherwise structurally

altered, in the latter part of their course. Nor is there any

difference in size, either as regards the skeleton as a whole or

the component tubes, which would prevent us comparing the

two; while in both we have the remarkable feature that the

skeleton is composed (except in a few Monticuliporids) of

tubes which are not all alike, but which clearly differ, either in

size or in some other character, from one another. It becomes

therefore a matter of interest to discover how far this external

resemblance is accompanied by an agreement in internal struc-

ture ; and it is obvious that in investigating this point it is

Structure of Heteropora neozelanica, Busk. 415

desirable not only to select specimens which are externally

similar in shape and figure, but also to compare a series of

sections cut from precisely corresponding regions in both

groups of examples. In order to fulfil these conditions I have

chosen, in the first place, the Lower-Silurian Monticulipora

Jamest, Nich., which presents a close external resemblance to

Heteropora neozelanica, Busk ; and after briefly describing the

external and internal features of this, I shall give a short ac- *

count of the characters of MJonticulipora pulchella, KE. & H.,

in which we have a type of Monticulipora at least subgeneri-

cally distinct from M. Jamesi. I shall finally place toge-

ther ina summary form the characters in which Heteropora

and Monticulipora agree and those in which they differ.

Monticulipora Jamest, Nich.

The corallum in this species of Monticulipora (fig. 8, A) is

dendroid, the branches varying from about + up to 4} inch in

Fig. 3.

A. Part of the corallum of Monticulipora Jamesi, Nich., of the natural

size. B. Part of the surface of the same, enlarged; from the Cincin-

nati group of Ohio. C. Part of a typical specimen of Monticulipora pul-

chella, Edw. & H., from the Wenlock Limestone of Dudley, of the natural

size. D. Part of the surface of the same, embracing one of the clusters

of large corallites, enlarged.

diameter, dividing dichotomously, terminating in rounded free

ends, and sometimes becoming palmate by partial fusion.

416 Dr. H, A. Nicholson on the Minute

The surface in well-preserved specimens exhibits the apertures

of the ordinary corallites, interspersed with numerous smaller

openings, some of the latter being exceedingly minute; but

in their more ordinary state of preservation the mouths of the

smaller tubes can only be made out with difficulty or not at

all. In any case, the larger corallites are rounded in form,

and their mouths are encircled by thickened walls. The

general appearance of the surface is thus very similar to that

of Heteropora neozelanica, except that the small tubes are

disproportionately minute as compared with the larger ones.

We shall see also that the small tubes differ from the “ inter-

stitial tubes” of Heteropora in having a special internal

structure unlike that of the ordinary corallites. With regard

to the internal structure of JMonticulipora Jamesi, we shall

briefly examine the same three scts of sections as have been

described in the case of [eteropora.

(a) Tangential sections—These (fig. 4, A & B) exhibit the

rounded or oval apertures of the larger corallites, which

occupy the greater part of the section. Mixed up with these,

at all their angles of junction, are numerous smaller corallites,

which differ from the larger tubes both in size and in their very

irregular though mostly angular shape. Lastly, placed at

the angles of junction of the tubes previously mentioned, or

intercalated in the wall between two contiguous corallites, we

observe a great number of dark rounded bodies, which are

the cross sections of a series of strong but really hollow

tubes with thick walls and an exceedingly small central

cavity. These “spiniform corallites,” as I have elsewhere

termed them, may be with considerable probability regarded

as representing a series of rudimentary or specially modified

corallites ; and they form a peculiar and characteristic feature

in many Monticulipore ; but I cannot discuss their nature

in this place. ‘The walls of the tubes, as seen in sections of

this nature, are thickened; but the line of demarcation be-

tween the walls of contiguous corallites is always distinctly

recognizable, except occasionally in the boundaries between

some of the smaller tubes. Lastly, it is to be noted that there

are absolutely no traces of any canal-system in the walls of

the corallites, or of any pores which might place the visceral

chambers in communication with one another; nor can we

discover the slightest indication of any thing of the nature of

radiating septal spines or lamelle.

(b) Zransverse sections show centrally (as already pointed

out in the case of Heteropora) the transversely divided tubes

of the axis of the branch, while marginally they exhibit the

tubes of the exterior thickened zone cut nearly longitudinally,

Structure of Heteropora neozelanica, Busk. 417

thus resembling in this region the outer portion of longitudinal

sections. The only point to notice about these sections 1s

Fig. 4.

Thin sections of Monticulipora Jamesi, Nich. A. Part of a tangential

section, taken just below the surface, enlarged eighteen times, showing

the large and small corallites and the interspersed spiniform corallites.

B. Part of the same section, enlarged fifty times. C. Part of a transverse

section of a branch, in the avial region, enlarged eighteen times, showing

the thin-walled, polygonal, and unequal-sized corallites of this part of

the corallum. D. Part of a longitudinal section in the median plane,

showing the corallites in the outer portion of their course, where their

walls are thickened. The section shows the larger and smaller corallites,

the former with remote, and the latter with close-set, tabula. From the

Cincinnati group, Ohio.

that in their central portion we find the axial corallites to be

polygonal in shape, and to be bounded by very thin and deli-

cate walls (fig. 4, C), which, as before, are wholly imper-

forate. There is also now a total absence of the smaller

interstitial corallites, these latter being confined to the exterior

zone of the branches, and not extending into the deeper parts

of the corallum.

ding to the precise pot at which they are examined. In

418 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the Minute

their central portions we have the longitudinally divided

corallites of the axis of the branch, which are here provided

with very thin walls, and are nearly vertical in direction.

Their cavities in this region are also intersected by but a very

small number of “ tabule,” though these structures are pre-

sent in small amount. In the outer part of longitudinal

sections (as in the peripheral portions of transverse sections)

we can study the characters of the tubes in their external

thickened region, where they have become bent outwards on

their way towards the surface (fig. 4, D). In this part of

their course the walls of the corallites have become consider-

ably thickened, though there is never any difficulty in recog-

nizing the line of demarcation between the proper investment

of any one tube and that of its neighbours. No indications are

visible of any canals or pores placing the cavities of contigu-

ous tubes in communication; but the visceral chambers are

traversed by numerous complete and well-developed trans-

verse partitions, or ‘ tabule,” which continue to be developed

till close upon the actual mouths of the tubes. Between the

larger corallites we can now also readily distinguish the

smaller interstitial corallites, which can be at once distin-

guished, not only by their more diminutive size, but likewise

by the distinct structural character that they are provided

with more numerous and closely set “ tabule” than is the

case with the normal tubes.

Monticulipora pulchella*, Edw. & Haime.

As there are considerable differences (differences of at least

subgeneric, possibly of generic, value) between the various forms

usually included by paleeontologists under the common name of

Monticulipora, I have thought it advisable to give here a

short description of the structure of a type of the genus

markedly distinct from M. James?, Nich. ; and for this purpose

I have selected the well-known M. pulchella, KK. & H., of

the Upper Silurian deposits of Britain.

The typical M. pulchella, K. & H., as regards its shape

and general appearance (fig. 3, C), is very similar to Hetero-

pora neozelanica, Busk, except that the mouths of the tubes

* It may be noted here that the form which I have described from

the Lower Silurian rocks of North America under the name of Chetetes

pulchellus (Pal. Ohio, vol. ii. p. 195, and Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxx.

. 503) is not, as I have now ascertained, the same as Monticulipora pul-

chella, E. & H. It very closely resembles the true M. pulchella in external

characters, and especially in the possession of clusters of large tubes

interspersed at intervals among the average corallites of the corallum ;

but I find its internal structure to be such as to entirely separate it

from the British species.

Structure of Heteropora neozelanica, Busk. 419

are regularly polygonal and thin-walled. Moreover, in place

of large tubes mixed up singly in great numbers with smaller

Fig. 5.

Thin sections of a typical example of Monticulipora pulchella, EB. &

H., from the Wenlock Limestone of Dudley. <A. Part of a tangential

section, enlarged eighteen times, not passing through one of the groups

of larger corallites, B. Part of a longitudinal section, enlarged eighteen

times. Both sections show that the wall of the tubes has the same

structure as is characteristic of Favosites; and the latter exhibits the

remote tabulee which intersect the cavities of the tubes.

tubes, we have clusters of large corallites (fig. 3, D) inter-

spersed at short intervals in a general basis of smaller coral-

lites. In the two points just alluded to, M/. pulchella simi-

larly differs from such a form of Monticulipora as M.

Jamest. In other respects, however, its general conformation

and plan of structure are the same.

As regards the internal structure of M. pulchella, BK. & H.

(fig. 5), we find a much greater simplicity than exists in M.

Jamesi. Thus in tangential sections (fig. 5, A) the corallites

are seen to be regularly polygonal, with moderately but by

no means excessively thickened walls, and showing no trace

whatever of radiating spines or “ septa.” The structure of

the wall, moreover, is entirely different from that of many Mon-

ticuliporids, and agrees precisely with what we find to exist

in Favosites. That is to say, each tube is provided with its

own calcareous investment, which remains permanently dis-

tinct. Hence the wall which separates any two contiguous

tubes is always composed of two distinct calcareous lamina,

separated by a dark and definite boundary-line which is

thickened at the points where three or more tubes come into

contact. ‘There are no very minute tubes, nor any “ spiniform

corallites ;” and the dimorphism of the corallum is shown only

by the presence at intervals of groups or clusters of corallites

420 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on the Minute

of a larger size than the average. These large tubes, how-

ever, possess no special peculiarities of structure to distinguish

them.

In longitudinal sections of M. pulchella the corallites

are seen to be thin-walled, gradually thickening as they

approach the surface, the boundary-lines between contiguous

tubes being, in the outer part of their course, quite clearly

marked. ‘The cavities of the tubes are crossed by remote and

complete tabule, which continue to be developed till close

upon the surface; and there is no difference observable in the

tabulation of the clusters of large tubes as compared with that

of the ordinary corallites. There are no traces, either in

longitudinal or tangential sections, of any canals or pores

traversing the walls of the tubes or placing the visceral

chambers of contiguous corallites in direct communication.

GENERAL CONCLUSIONS.

Finally, in instituting a comparison between Heteropora and

Monticulipora, we may briefly review the following points :—

(1) As to the general form of the corallum, the two genera

are very similar, though this point is of itself wholly without

significance, and the latter genus comprises types of very

varied shape and mode of growth. If, however, we compare

Heteropora with the ordinary dendroid ty pes of Monticulipora,

we have in both a corallum made up of slender fasciculate

tubes, which are nearly vertical in the centre of the branches,

and then curve outwards, gently or abruptly, to reach the

surface. In both, therefore, there are established two

distinct regions of the corallum, an axial and a peripheral

region. In both, moreover, these two regions are very

different in internal structure, the tubes in the axial region

of their course being thin-walled and polygonal, while in

the peripheral region their walls are thickened, and they

often become more or less rounded in form. In both, further,

it would appear that any special interstitial tubes that may be

present are developed in the peripheral region only, and ex-

tend either not at all, or to a very limited extent, into the

axial part of the corallum.

(2) As regards the dimorphism of the corallum, all the

most characteristic and typical species of Monticulipora consist

of at least two, and sometimes of three, distinct sets of tubes,

which generally differ both in size and in internal structure,

and which are differently arranged in different cases. In

Heteropora the skeleton consists of a series of large tubes

surrounded by smaller interstitial tubes ; but it does not appear

that there is any special difference in the ¢néernal structure of

Structure of Heteropora neozelanica, Dusk. 421

these. In neither genus are we acquainted with the soft parts ;

and therefore we cannot assert positively that this dimorphism

has precisely the same significance in the two genera, while

there are grounds for thinking that the reverse is the case.

(3) As regards the structure of the wall, the visceral

cavities of the tubes of Monticulipora appear to be always

closed, no traces of any pores or canals in the wall having yet

been clearly proved to exist. In the case of Heteropora, on

the other hand, the thickened walls of the tubes, in the peri-

pheral part of their course, are traversed by an exceedingly

well-developed series of transverse canaliculi, which open into

the cavities of the tubes by definite pores, and which thus

place the body-chambers of contiguous zooids in direct com-

munication. ‘These ‘ canaliculi”’ differ structurally from the

“mural pores” of the Favositide chiefly in being tubes with

definite walls and dilated extremities, instead of being mere

circumscribed deficiencies in the wall.

(4) No radiating “septa,” in the form either of spines or

of lamelle, are known to exist in any species of Monticuli-

pora. In Heteropora, on the other hand, the tubes, in the

peripheral part ot their course, are intersected by numerous

delicate spinules, which are arranged in a radiating manner,

and reach a considerable distance into the body-chamber

(sometimes nearly to its centre). The spimules in form and

arrangement precisely resemble the “septal spines” of many

species of Havosites; but, admitting the Polyzoan affinities

ot Heteropora, it is obvious that they cannot be compared

homologically to the septa of any Ccelenterate.

(5) ‘Transverse partitions, or ‘ tabule,” are universally

developed in the corallites of Monticulipora; and it is very

common for the different kinds of tubes which make up the

corallum to show marked differences in the nature and degree

of their tabulation. In Heteropora neozelanica, Busk, tabule

are, so far as I have seen, always present, though their

number is comparatively small. ‘They are also undoubtedly

present in other species, and in greater numbers (e. g. in H.

conifera, Haime, and H. pustulosa, Haime). So far as H.

neozelanica is concerned, the tabule seem to be confined to

the axial region of the corallites, and not to be developed in

the interstitial tubes at all, thus differing in both of these

respects from the tabulee of Monticulipora. As in the case of

the radiating spines, however, just noticed, if we concede the

Polyzoan affinities of Heteropora, then the transverse parti-

tions which cross its tubes must have a different value and

import from the “‘tabule” of Yavosites and of the so-called

“'abulate Corals ” in general.

422 On the Structure of Heteropora neozelanica, Busk.

(6) Lastly, as to the supposed relationship between Mon-

ticulipora and Heteropora, and as to the deduction which has

been drawn from this as to the propriety of referring the

former genus to the Polyzoa, it is clear that the points of like-

ness between the two are by no means so weighty as the

points of difference. On the one hand, we have a strong ex-

ternal resemblance, a general similarity in the mode of con-

struction of the skeleton, and an agreement in the fact that

in both genera the colony consists of two sets of tubes,

while both have their tubes crossed by transverse partitions.

Such transverse partitions of the tubes (or, as we may loosely

call them, ‘ tabule’”’) occur, however, in organisms of such

exceedingly diverse affinities that we can, admittedly, attach

no value to the last mentioned of the above resemblances. A

mere similarity in general form, appearance, or mode of

skeletal conformation is also of no classificatory weight,

since we could find species of Havosites or Pachypora which

in these respects are quite like either Monticulipora or Hete-

ropora ; so that, after all, the resemblances between the two

genera under consideration dwindle down to a comparatively

small quantity.

On the other hand, to set against the mostly superficial

points of resemblance above noted, we have a number of

fundamental structural differences. Thus, in Monticulipora

the walls of the tubes are imperforate, there are no traces

of radiating spines or ‘septa,’ and in the dimorphic or

trimorphic species there are usually important structural

differences as regards the different groups of corallites. In

Heteropora, on the contrary, the walls of the tubes are

traversed by a very remarkable and exceptionally developed

canal-system, the tubes possess in their outer portions a

well-developed series of radiating spines arranged in vertical

rows (sometimes, at any rate, if not always*), and the

interstitial tubes are in no way structurally different from the

proper zocecia.

In the face of the above distinctions I feel compelled to

believe, in the meanwhile, that there is no real relationship

at all between Heteropora and Monticulipora. ‘This belief

would not, of course, constitute any valid ground for denyin

the possibility that Monticulipora may truly belong to the

* Tt is true that radiating spines have not generally been observed in

Heteropora, and that even in H. neozelanica, where they are plentifully

developed, they seem to have been overlooked by such excellent ob-

servers as Prof. Busk and Mr. Waters. I ascribe this, however, to

their very fragile nature, and to the general neglect of tangential sec-

tions, in which alone they can be readily made out; and I entertain no

doubt that they occur generally in the genus.

Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on Buccinum. 423

Polyzoa rather than to the Coelenterata; and on this point I

prefer at present to come to no absolutely final conclusion,

though my opinions lean decidedly towards the latter as a

proper resting-place for the genus. It must, however, be

evident that in supporting (as many paleontologists now do)

the Polyzoan affinities of Monticul/pora, little or no weight

can in future be attached to the likeness which the genus

shows to Heteropora. It may be also pointed out that, in

our present ignorance of the animal of Heteropora, it is, per-

haps, not entirely without hazard that we should unhesita-

tingly assign zt to a place among the Polyzoa. Ido not at

all overlook its resemblance to many undoubted Cyclostoma-

tous Polyzoa, nor am I in any way prepared to deny its

Polyzoan affinities; but I cannot entirely ignore the fact

that the pore-canals, septal spines, and tabule, which are now

known to exist in some species of the genus Heteropora, are,

at any rate, as reconcilable with its reference to the Coelen-

terata as to the Polyzoa.

LV.—On the Northern Species of Buccinum.

By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, LL.D., F.R.S.

THE late Prof. Stimpson published, in the ‘Canadian Natu-

ralist’ for October 1865, a “ Review of the Northern Buc-

cinums,’ and gave sixteen species with fifteen synonyms. .

Having had the privilege of examining his types, as well as

those of Linné, Fabricius, Turton, Bennett, Broderip, Forbes,

Moller, Hancock, Mirch, Reeve, G. O. Sars, Friele, Ver-

kriizen, and others, I thought a revised list of the species

might be useful, and I now submit it. Irecognize eight species

only, with forty-six synonyms ; and I believe even that number

of species may be reduced when more intermediate forms are

observed. Their fecundity and extensive distribution in the

northern hemisphere, added to the difference in the conditions

of habitat and temperature, would account for the great varia-

bility of the species. Buccinopsis connects Buccinum with

Fusus. The generic name Tritonium is undoubtedly subse-

quent to Buccinum, and included Fusus and what I consider

its subgenera, viz. Sipho, Neptunea, Chrysodomus, Volutopsis,

and Boreofusus.

1. Buccinum glaciale, Linné.

B. carinatum, Phipps.

B. polaris, Gray.

Var. B. angulosum, Gray.

424

Var.

Monstr.

Var.

Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on Buccinum.

Donovani, Gray.

grenlandicum, Hancock (not Chemnitz).

tubulosum, Reeve.

Hancocki, Morch.

B. undatum, Dawson (not L.).

by by by be by by by by by by

bh hy

iB:

turritum, Verkruzen.

2. Buccinum undatum, L.

. vulgare, DaCosta.

. striatum, Pennant.

zetlandicum, Forbes (a deep-water form).

labradorense, Reeve.

Beleheri, Reeve.

. fragile, Verky.

conoideum, G. O. Sars.

. carinatum, Turton.

. acuminatum, Broderip.

. imperiale, Reeve.

3. Bucctnum grenlandicum, Ch.

. cyaneum, Bruguiére.

. undatum, Fabricius (not L.).

. tenebrosum, Hane.

Donovani, Gould (not Gray).

ciliatum, Gould (not Fabr.).

boreale (Leach), Gray.

undulatum, Moller and Dawson.

Humphreysianum, Moll. (not Bennett).

“itonium ovum, Middendorff (not B. ovwm, Turt.).

sericatum, Hane.

fusiforme, Kiener (not Broderip).

Var. B. perdix (Beck), Morch.

Var. B. finmarkianum, Verkr. (a deep-water form).

Var. B. pulchellum, G. O. Sars.

Var. B. parvulum, Verkr.

Var. B. sulcatum, Friele.

This species is closely allied to B. undatum ; and both may

be one and the same species. Herr Friele has shown that

the cuspidation of the odontophore is not a reliable character

for distguishing the species of this genus.

4, Buccinum hydrophanum, Hane.

Var. B. tumidulum, G. O. Sars.

Var. B. Mérchi, Friele.

Var. B. nivale, Friele.

Var.

5. Buccinum Humphreysianum, Benn.

B. anglicanum, Fleming (not Lamarck).

B. Puxleianum, Leach.

B. ventricosum, Kiener.

B. striatum, Philippi (not Penn.).

B. Kienert, Monterosato.

B. inflatum, Benoit (not Deshayes).

Mr. Edgar A. Smith on new Shells. 425

Not B. Humphreysianum of Miller, Lovén, Middendorff,

M. Sars, Danielssen, or Malm.

6. Buceinum Tottent, ( Tottent) Stimpson.

B. terre-nove (Beck), Morch.

B. undulatum, Hanc. (not Moll.).

Var. B. plectrum, St.

Var. B. Packardi, St.

Var. Tr. simplex, Midd.

Var. B. Amalia, Verkr.

Var. B. elegans, Verkr.

7. Buccinum tenue, Gray.

B. scalariforme (Beck), Moll.

Tr. ochotense, Midd.

B. tortuosum, Reeve.

8. Buccinum ciliatum, Fabr.

B. cyaneum, Hane. (not Brug.).

Tr. tenebrosum (as of Hancock), var. borealis, Midd.

B, Molleri, Reeve.

LV1.—Diagnoses of new Shells from Lake Tanganyika and

Hast Africa. By Encar A. Smiru *.

LIMNOTROCHUS, gen. nov.

Testa trochiformis, umbilicata, epidermide haud induta, spiraliter

lirata. Anfractus ultimus in medio carinatus. Apertura intus

non lirata, labro exteriore obliquo, margine basali late sinuato,

columellari aliquanto reflexo, calloque labro superne juncto.

Operculum corneum, paucispirale.

Limnotrochus Thomson.

Testa subsolida, anguste umbilicata, trochiformis, livide purpurea,

fusco notata, ad basim et suturam albida. Anfractus 7, plani,

declives, inferne late canaliculati, supra liris quatuor inequalibus

granulosis (suprema et infima quam cetera majoribus) cincti ;

anfr. ultimus in medio fortiter et subacute carinatus, infra medium

leviter convexus, liris circiter 8 concentricis, plus minusve granu-

losis cinctus. Apertura subquadrangularis, intus supra carinam

purpurascens, infra pallida. Labrum tenue, obliquum. Margo

basalis late sinuatus ; columella arcuata, superne leviter reflexa,

labro callo juncta.

Long. 18 millim., diam. 11; aperture longit. 74 millim., diam. 6.

Hab. Lake Tanganyika (J. Thomson).

* It is proposed to give elsewhere a full account of the collections of

which the shells here described form part, with more detailed descrip-

tions and coloured figures.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 30

426 Mr. Edgar A. Smith on new Shells from

Limnotrochus Kirkit.

Testa trochiformis, anguste sed profunde umbilicata, lutescens.

Anfractus circiter 7, leviter concayi, liris 6-7 granulosis (infima

ad suturam maxima) ornati; anfr. ultimus medio valde angu-

latus, lirisque duabus fortibus granosis cinctus, inferne planius-

culus, versus carinam concavus, liris numerosis inequalibus, iis

prope umbilicum quam ceterz majoribus, cinctus. Apertura

albida. Labrum obliquum, leviterincurvatum. Margo basalis late

et profunde sinuatus; columellaris aliquanto incrassatus et reflexus,

callo crassiusculo labro junctus.

Longit. 15 millim., diam, 17.

Hab. Lake Tanganyika (Z. Coode Hore).

Lithoglyphus neritinoides.

Testa ovata, imperforata, tenuiuscula, levis. Spira brevis, purpu-

rascens, infra suturam albida. Anfractus 4, convexi; anfr. ult.

magnus, elongatus, semipellucide albidus, epidermide tenuissima

subolivacea indutus, lineis transversis filiformibus rufis ornatus.

Apertura inverse pyriformis, longitudinis totius 2 vix sequans.

Labrum tenue. Columella callo maximo lato induta.

Longit. 63 millim., diam. 5; aperture long. 5 millim., lat. 3.

Hab. Lake Tanganyika (Thomson).

Lithoglyphus rufofilosus.

Testa globosa, crassa, rimata, alba, lineis gracilibus rufis cincta,

epidermide tenuissima induta. Anfractus 54, celeriter accre-

scentes, convexi, sutura simplici profundiuscula discreti, incre-

menti lineis striati; anfr. ult. magnus, globosus. Apertura

magna, inverse subpyriformis, albida, longitudinis totius circiter

¢ equans. Labrum tenue. Margo basalis incrassatus. Colu-

mella arcuata, valde callosa, reflexa, superne callo albo crasso

labro juncta.

Longit. 13 millim., diam. 113; aperturze long. 103 millim., lat. 6.

Hab. Lake Tanganyika (Z’homson).

SYRNOLOPSIS, gen. nov.

Testa subulata, levis, imperforata. Apertura ad basim late sinuata.

Labrum leviter incrassatum, in medio late sinuatum, inferne

aliquanto productum, longe intus liris 1-2 prominulis munitum.

Columella incrassata, plica valida superne instructa, labri extre-

mitati callo tenui juncta.

Syrnolopsis lacustris.

Testa levis, nitida, elongata, subulata, imperforata, luteo-cornea,

infra suturam albo zonata. Anfr. 12, primi 2-3 convexi, ceteri

fere plani, lente accrescentes, lineis incrementi valde flexuosis

Lake Tanganyika and East Africa. 427

tenuiter striati; sutura simplex, vix obliqua. Apertura parva,

longitudinis totius } fere equans. Labrum et columella ut supra

descripta.

Uongit. 114 millim., diam. 3; aperture long. 3 millim.,, lat. 2.

Hab. Lake Tanganyika (Thomson).

Melania (Sermyla) admirabilis.

Testa solidiuscula, elongata, turrita, albida luto fuscescente deco-

lorata. Anfractus circiter 10, convexi, sutura obliqua profun-

dissima sejuncti, longitudinaliter valide costati, sulcoque paululum

infra suturam inequaliter bipartiti; coste valde arcuate, ob-

liquee, supra suleum tuberculate; anfr. ultimus ad peripheriam

rotundatus, infra eam liris validis 5-6 concentricis instructus,

costis ad medium subito truncatis. Apertura subovata, longi-

tudinis totius + haud zquans, ad basin effusa. Columella obliqua,

inferne arcuata, callosa, labro callo juncta.

Longit. 47 millim., diam. 14; aperture long. 14 millim., lat. 8.

Hab. Lake Tanganyika (L. Coode Hore).

Melania tanganyicensis.

Testa parva, turrita, solida, fere nigra, circa medium anfractuum

zona lata dilute castanea cincta. Anfr. circiter 6, plani, superne

rotunde humerosi, costis validis, latis, parum elevatis instructi;

anfr. ult. magnus, basi sulcis paucis concentricis sculptus. Aper-

tura dimidium tests fere equans. Columella arcuata, pallida,

inferne incrassata.

Longit. 74 millim., diam. 22; aperture long. 3} millim.

Hab. Lake Tanganyika (Thomson).

Melania ( ?) Horet.

Testa ovato-conica, levis, fusca, infra suturam linea alba cincta.

Anfr. 64, vix convexi, lineis incrementi levibus striati; anfr.

ultimus prope aperturam paulo ascendens, inde subito ad mar-

ginem labri descendens, et ad basim aliquanto incrassatus.

Apertura ovata, superne acuminata, purpureo-fusca, longitudinis

totius 2 adequans. Labrum praecipue prope suturam incras-

satum, versus basim leviter patulum. Columella albescens,

mediocriter arcuata, superne callo tenui labro juncta.

Longit. 14 millim., diam. 64; aperture long. 6 millim., lat. 4.

Hab, Lake Tanganyika (£. C. Hore).

Bulimus notabilis.

Testa ovata, late umbilicata, pallide fusca. Anfractus 8, medio-

criter convexi, liris confertis filiformibus, parum obliquis, yix

arcuatis vel flexuosis ornati, sutura pene horizontali discreti;

anfr. ultimus ad peripheriam convexus,carina obsoleta, vix con-

spicua instructus, circa umbilicum carinatus. Apertura irregu-

30*

428 Mr. Edgar A. Smith on new Shells from

lariter ovata, supra et infra aliquanto acuminata, ad basin cana-

liculata, intus carneo- -fusca, longit. totius 2 adequans. _ Peri-

stoma album, tenue, margine exteriore obliquo, haud dilatato,

medio vix prominulo, columellari late expanso, arcuato, extre-

mitatibus callo tenuissimo junctis.

Longit. 43 millim., diam. 20; aperture long. 174 millim., lat. 11.

Hab. Between Lake Nyassa and east coast (Thomson).

Achatina Thomsont.

Testa solidiuscula, elongato-ovata, albida, nigro-fusco strigata, epi-

dermide tenui, flavescente, decussata induta; spira aliquanto

purpureo-rubida, plus minusve detrita. Anfr. 7, leviter convexi,

incrementi lineis striati; anfr. ult. elongatus, angustus, sensim

descendens. Apertura pyriformis, ceeruleo-alba, longit. totius 4

subequans. Columella arcuata, incrassata, inferne haud abrupte

truncata, labro callo tenui superne juncta.

Longit. 75 millim., diam. 32; aperturze long. 38 millim., lat. 21.

Hab. Between Lake Nyassa and east coast (Thomson).

Achatina Kirkit.

Testa elongato-ovata, superne aliquanto acuminata, alba, strigis

fuscis, suberectis, leviter undulatis ornata, epidermide flavescente

induta. Anfr. 8-9, mediocriter conyexi, lineis decussantibus

subgranose sculpti; sutura inter anfr. superiores horizontalis,

inter duos ultimos obliqua; anfr. ult. descendens, infra medium

levior. Apertura subpyriformis, cxeruleo-alba, longitudinis totius

4 haud equans. Columella parum arcuata, albida, subabrupte

truncata, labro callo tenui juncta.

Long. 81 millim., diam. 37; aperture long. 39 millim., lat. 20.

Hab. Between Zanzibar and Lake Tanganyika (Dr. J.

Kirk).

Subulina solidiuscula.

Testa elongata, subulata, solidiuscula, imperforata, alba, epider-

mide tenui olivacea obtecta, incrementi lineis striisque trans-

versis haud profundis sculpta. Spira lateribus rectilinearibus,

lente accrescens. Apex obtusus, truncatus. Anfractus reliqui 8,

vix convexi, sutura subhorizontali simplici sejuncti. Apertura

brevis ; columella curvata.

Long. 52 millim., diam. 11; aperture long. 9 millim., lat. 53.

Hab. Near Lake Tanganyika (Thomson).

Subulina lenta.

Testa subulata, imperforata, epidermide pallide olivacea, strigis

obliquis obscurioribus hic illic variegata, induta. Anfractus 11-

12, parum convexi, lente accrescentes, incrementi lineis ob-

Lake Tanganyika and East Africa. 429

liquis leviter flexuosis sculpti. Sutura simplex, aliquanto obli-

qua, profundiuscula. Apertura parva, longitudinis totius } haud

equans. Columella perarcuata, inferne abrupte truncata.”

Hab. Near Lake Tanganyika (Thomson) ,

Streptaxis Oravent.

Testa anguste umbilicata, oblique distorta, levis, nitida, sordide

lactea. Anfr. 7, leviter convexi, infra suturam confertim costu-

latim striati; anfr. ult. antice subito descendens, inde supra anfr.

penultimum aliquanto ascendens, peroblique excentricus. Aper-

tura obliqua, hand denticulata. Labrum ad suturam sinuatum,

in medio prominulum, arcuatum, inferne obliquum, leviter in-

crassatum et reflexum. Columella incrassata, anguste reflexa,

parum arcuata.

Long. 29 millim., diam. 22; aperture long. 15 millim., lat. 123.

Hab. On hills between the mouth of the river Dana and

Mombasa, E. Africa (Dr. J. Kirk).

Streptaxts gigas.

Testa maxima, alba, late umbilicata. Anfr. 6, regulariter accre-

scentes, convexiusculi, costulis perarcuatis, validis, confertis in-

structi; anfr. ult. infra peripheriam nitidus, lineis incrementi

tenuibus sculptus. Apertura magna, sublunata. Labrum obli-

quum, superne arcuatum et productum, inferne late sinuatum,

tenue. Columella aliquanto supra expansa.

Alt. 30 millim., diam. 33; aperture long. 174 millim., lat. 15.

Hab, Between Lake Nyassa and the east coast (Thomson).

Streptaxis mozambicensis.

Testa parva, rimata, albida, levis, nitida. Anfr. 6, convexi, infra

suturam profundam crenulati; anfr. ultimus obliquus, antice

descendens, prope labrum breviter ascendens, supra aperturam

paulo complanatus. Apertura circulariter lunata, parva, haud

denticulata. Labrum leviter arcuatum, obliquum, anguste ex-

pansum. Margo columellaris latius expansus.

Alt. 74 millim., thar anfr. ult. 41; aperturzelong. 3 millim., lat. 21,

Hab. Between Lake Nyassa and the east coast (Thomson).

Unio Horet.

Testa oblonga, subrhomboidalis, postice leviter latior, inequilateralis,

tenuiuscula, margaritacea, epidermide tenui flavo-olivacea induta,

concentrice ‘striata, supra umbones corrugata, utrinque prope mar-

ginem dorsalem radiatim plicata. Margo dorsalis rectiusculus ;

margo anterior late curvatus, posterior obliquus parum arcuatus,

ventralis leviter curvatus. Facies interna alba, margar itacea.

Dentes anteriores et posteriores lamellaformes. Cicatrices parum

profundee, anterior peoranaer subquadrata.

Long. 164 millim., lat. 25; diam. 94 millim.

Hab. Take Dag eanyiien (Thomson).

430 Rev. A. M. Norman on the Voyage of

Unio Thomson.

Testa ovata, postice aliquanto acuminata, ineequilateralis, flavescens

vel rosaceus, sordide rosaceo obscure radiata, epidermide tenui

olivacea obtecta, concentrice striata, prope marginem dorsalem

granose radiatim distincte utrinque corrugata. Margo dorsalis

postice declivis, antice subsinuate descendens ; margo ventralis

valde arcuatus, postice vix sinuatus. Umbones parvi, acutiusculi,

concinne corrugati, ad ? longitudinis siti. Dentes cardinales

parvi, irregulariter bifidi vel tripartiti, rugosi, striati ; posteriores

graciles. Pagina interna ceruleo-alba, roseo radiata vel pur-

pureo-fusca.

Long. 15 millim., lat. 21; diam. 10 millim.

Hab, Lake Tanganyika (Thomson).

LVII.—Notes on the French exploring Voyage of ‘Le Tra-

vailleur’ in the Bay of Biscay. By the Rev. A. M. Norman,

M.A., F.L.8., &.*

In June last a Commission was appointed by the French

Government for the purpose of exploring the great depths

which captains and Spanish fishermen affirmed existed in the

Gulf of Gascony, off the coasts of Cantabria and the Asturias.

The members of this Commission were Professor Milne-

Edwards (President), Professor Alphonse Milne-Edwards,

the Marquis de Folin, Professor Vaillant, Professor Marion,

Professor L. Perier of Bordeaux, and Dr. Paul Fischer.

M. Jules Ferry, the Minister of Public Instruction and

Science, did my friend Dr. Gwyn Jeffreys and myself the

honour of inviting us to act with this Commission as “ colla-

borateurs étrangers,” and to accept hospitality on board the

Government steamer ‘ Le Travailleur,’? which was placed at

the disposal of the Commission for the last fortnight of

July.

‘Le Travailleur’ is a paddle-steamer of about 1000 tons,

with a complement of officers and men, which was increased

to 145 for the expedition, additional hands being engaged, so

that there might be no cessation night or day in the sound-

ings and dredgings. She was carefully fitted up with every

scientific appliance necessary for such an expedition, and was

most admirably handled by Captain Richard, her commander,

and his efficient staff of officers, all of whom threw themselves

* Paper read at Meeting of the British Association at Swansea,

August 31, 1880. -

‘Le Travailleur’ in the Bay of Biscay. 431

with unflagging zeal and energy into the somewhat unusual

duties which devolved upon them, taking most intelligent and

lively interest in the various scientific work.

The fittings of the ship generally and the scientific appa-

ratus employed were similar for the most part in character

to those employed in the English expeditions ; there were,

however, two or three novel appliances, which may be men-

tioned.

The dredge, devised by Alexander Agassiz, which has a

metal skeleton frame within the net, so that the extent of

bearing on the bottom is not only the mouth but the entire

side, appeared admirably designed for use on a very soft

bottom, such as is usually met with in the great depths, it

having less tendency to bury itself in the mud. Unfortu-

nately, at the second haul, this dredge, coming up with an

immense load, was lost by the breaking of the rope; but in

the one successful haul the end desired appeared to have been

satisfactorily obtained, and the mud consisted of that which

belongs to the softest surface-stratum.

Another instrument which was found efficient may be called

the “beam-sweep.” It consisted of a long bar of wood,

similar in size and structure to the “ beam” of a large trawl.

To this beam were attached at each end bundles of faggots,

so as to raise it about a foot from the ground, while at the

same time weights were, of course, added to keep it from

floating. To this beam three small dredges, such as are ordi-

narily employed in shallow water, were fastened by ropes

three or four fathoms long, so that they might be dragged

behind it, one in the centre and one at each end, while the

whole length of the beam itself was hung with “tangles.”” It

will be understood that by the use of the “ beam-sweep” a

much greater breadth of the bottom was swept than is effected

by the ordinary single large dredge and its attached “tangles.”

And it was found to be very effectual; for not only did it

come up laden with Crustacea and Echinoderms, but even

rare deep-water fish, referred by Prof. Vaillant to the genera

Stromias and Macrurus, were caught in the tangles and

secured in beautiful preservation.

Nor must I omit to refer to the most satisfactory results

attained by the use of a form of the “ hydra” sounding-lead

combined with an apparatus in which steel pianoforte-wire, as

recommended by Sir William Thomson, was employed as

the sounding-line. The wire was coiled on a very narrow

drum of considerable diameter, attached to the side of which

was a clockwork dial on which each revolution was registered.

The circumference of the wheel being known, the multiplica-

432 Rev. A. M. Norman on the Voyage of

tion of the number of revolutions by the circumference at once

gives the depth. The advantages of the use of the wire are evi-

denced, Ist, in the rapidity with which the sounding is effected,

the lead descending at the rate of about 175 metres (say 94

fathoms) in a minute, whereas with the ordinary hemp line

it would be about 60 metres in the minute, and being wound

on the wheel again at the rate of about 85 metres in the minute;

2ndly, in that the friction of the water upon the fine wire is

reduced to a minimum, and that consequently nearly absolute

perpendicularity of the sounding is secured ; 8rdly, the hand

feels with much greater certainty than with a rope the moment

when the lead reaches the bottom ; lastly, the greatly reduced

size, and consequent compactness, of the whole machine,

which, instead of encumbering the deck, as is necessarily the

case when a drum is used on which there are coiled some

thousands of fathoms of rope, the drum on which the wire is

coiled has only the breadth of an ordinary cart-wheel.

_ The directions given to the Commission having been to

examine that portion of the Gulf lying off the northern coast

of Spain, the soundings and dredgings were limited to a dis-

tance of about fifteen miles from land. In the fortnight’s

operations more than 100 soundings were taken, at depths

ranging (roughly) from 150 to 2700 metres. The results of

these soundings will, when published, be very interesting to

the hydrographer and to all interested in Physical Geography.

As a general observation, it may be stated that, off St. Sebas-

tian and Santander, where the general range of the Pyrenean

mountains and their outliers is at an angle with the coast,

the sea-bottom is found to descend with great rapidity down

to a thousand fathoms and more, while further west, where

the Cantabrian mountains run parallel with the coast, the

increase of depth is very gradual, so that from a little to the

west of Santander, and thence reaching to Cape Penas, the

sea-bottom of the district examined was a plateau with a

nearly uniform depth of 60-80 fathoms.

A remarkable ravine in the sea, about twelve miles north of

Bayonne, has long been known under the name of the Fosse de

Cap-Breton. The ravine runs at right angles to the coast,

cutting in two by its narrow channel a great shallow plateau,

and extends from the shore seawards about three miles, with —

a depth of 100-200 fathoms. This ravine had been the scene

for many years past of extensive dredging operations by the

Marquis de Folin, who had there procured great numbers of

Invertebrata of the highest interest ; and it was the great suc-

cess which had attended the investigations of the Marquis in

this spot which im a great measure induced the French

‘Le Travailleur’ in the Bay of Biscay. 433

Government to inaugurate the more extended examination of

that portion of the Bay of Biscay which has now been made.

The course of the Fosse de Cap-Breton more than about three

miles from land was not known ; but a sounding on the chart

further seaward indicating much shallower water, suggested

the possibility that the Fosse might be a merely local depres-

sion. Cross sections of soundings by the ‘ Travailleur,’ how-

ever, have now satisfactorily determined that the Fosse, at

about three miles from land, suddenly turns southward, then

westward, and then north-westward, until, gradually increas-

ing in depth, it joins the great abyss. It was suggested that

this Fosse de Cap-Breton indicated the outlet, under a former

geological epoch, of the river Adour, which now empties

itself into the sea at Bayonne. The intervening country

between Bayonne and Cap-Breton is at the present time

occupied by “ Les Sables,” a range of Tertiary sandhills.

It remains that I should now notice some of the zoological

results of the expedition. Dr. Gwyn Jetfreys has already

acquainted the Section with those results as relates to the

Mollusea. It is with the other classes that I have to do; and

it is necessary that I should preface what I say by stating

that the names I give must be received with caution, inasmuch

as these notes merely give the impressions conveyed to me as

the animals were dredged, being without books to refer to at

the time. The specimens are in the hands of those able

French naturalists who were members of the Commission,

and with whom will rest the determination and description

of the animals obtained ; and I have thus had no opportunity

of examining and accurately naming them.

As might have been expected, many of the Crustacea ob-

tained off the Portuguese coast by the ‘ Porcupine’ occurred

in the North-Spanish dredgings; among these were Do-

rhynchus Thomsoni, Norman, Amathia Carpenteri, Norman,

Ebalia nux, Norman, Ethusa granulata, Norman, Pagurus

tricarinatus, Norman, Munida tenuimana, G. O. Sars, and

Apseudes spinosa, Sars, and grossimana, Norman. ‘The large

Norwegian Brachyuran Geryon tridens, Kroyer, which was

traced southward by the ‘ Porcupine’ to the entrance of the

Bay of Biscay, was found to be the most abundant species

within the Bay, though in size greatly dwarfed as compared

with Norwegian specimens. A Thysanopoda, probably T. nor-

vegica, was taken several times abundantly, and was doubtless

caught as the dredge approached the surface. The large,

most remarkable, blood-red Schizopod Gnathophausia zoéa,

Willemoes-Suhm, which was discovered in the ‘ Challenger’

Expedition near the Azores and off the coast of Brazil,

434 Rev. A. M. Norman on the Voyage of

delighted us with its beauty. Many undescribed species were

met with. Preeminent among these were :—a new genus allied

to Dromia* ; a very curious new genus of Galatheidze, which

is blind and has the eyestalks converted into spine-tipped

processes ; a new Paleemonid remarkable for having its cara-

pace girt with a ring of spines; and a Scalpellum apparently

new.

Among the Gephyrea were two species recently described

by Danielssen and Koren from the Norwegian coast and

not hitherto found further south—the grand Sipunculus pria-

puloides, which is the largest and most interesting species of

the genus known to me, and the curious little Ochnesoma

Steenstrupii. This latter species I dredged last year in great

abundance at the mouth of the Hardanger fiord, Norway.

A third Gephyrean obtained is also perhaps the Phascolosoma

squamatum of the same authors.

In the Fosse de Cap-Breton the curious Annelid Sternaspis

thalassemoides, Otto, which was formerly referred to the

Gephyrea, was found abundantly.

Several examples of the much-disputed Chetoderma niti-

dulum were obtained. This is one of those animals which,

exhibiting relationship to more than one class in almost

equal ratio, becomes, by its somewhat intermediate characters,

of special interest.

Only a single Polyzoon occurred. This was Triticella

Backii, or an allied species. It was infesting the Crab

Geryon tridens, on which same host the species just named

was discovered by Professor G. O. Sars.

There was a remarkable absence of Hydrozoa.

In no class is the collection finer than among the Actinozoa.

Of Actinians not secreting a corallum there were a new Pa-

lythoa (parasitic on the spines of Cidaris papillata), an Actinia

(Adamsia ?) parasitic on an Isis, and two or three other things

which were not recognized by us. Of corals there were

Caryophyllia clavus, a Flabellum belonging to the Flabellum

apertum group (in which the corallum is little or not at all

compressed), a Deltocyathus, and Lophohelia prolifera. Of

Gorgonian allies there were Gorgonia verrucosa and at least

two species of [sis, one of which was of considerable size, and

when dredged at night was gorgeously phosphorescent, exhi-

biting a blaze of light. Of Virgularians there were many fine

species, including two large forms of Virgularia (or a closely

allied genus), what appeared to be a Scytalium of very elegant

* M. Alphonse Milne-Edwards had previously seen this among the

Crustacea dredged by A. Agassiz in the ‘ Blake,’ and proposes to name it

Dicranodromia ovata.

‘Le Travailleur’ in the Bay of Biscay. 435

form and bright-red widely separated fins, a genus which

from the curved flaccid state of the polyparium appeared to

be devoid of all calcareous axis, Kophobelemnon stelliferum,

and an example of the genus Umbellularia*. This genus, first

discovered in the Arctic Seas in 1753, and admirably figured

by old Ellis, was lost sight of for 120 years, when it was re-

discovered by Lindahl in the Swedish Expedition between

Greenland and Newfoundland. Subsequently the ‘Chal-

lenger’ dredged it in several spots, and as far south as mid-

way between Cape St. Vincent and Madeira. But the finding

of this most interesting animal within a few miles of the

European coast by ‘ Le Travailleur’ (July 30, in 1160 metres)

leads us to hope that hereafter it may even be added to the

British fauna.

Echinodermata, as is usual in deep-sea dredgings, were

numerous. Of Holothuroidea there were a form entirely

unknown to me (furnished with only two rows of suckers, re-

markable for their great size, and ten tentacula), a Molpadia

(which has generally been regarded as an Arctic genus), and

Echinocucumis typica (an abundant Norwegian type, of which

the presence in the Bay of Biscay was evidenced by a single

specimen). A curious instance occurred of the meeting in the

Bay of Biscay of species hitherto supposed to be confined to

Scandinavia with others regarded as eminently Mediterranean.

The trawl had been down in 360 metres; and when taken

up, out of it rolled one or two hundred huge Holothurians,

each about a foot long. It was at once evident that they

belonged to two species; and further examination proved

about two thirds of them to be the rosy-coloured Holothuria

tremula of Norway: the remainder, known at a glance by

their light-brown colour and flattened side, were Stichopus

regalis of the Mediterranean. They had apparently met on

this neutral ground, and were living together on the most

amicable terms.

Sea-Urchins were represented by :—Echinus microstoma,

Wyville Thomson ; Calveria hystrix (or an allied species), of

which several fine specimens occurred ; Pourtalesia Jeffreysii ;

and a new Spatangoid, remarkable on account of its globular

form, and referable perhaps to the genus Ayassizia.

Starfishes were not numerous in species, and gave us

nothing new. Archaster tenuispina and bifrons, Astropecten

andromeda, and Brisinga coronata were the rarer forms.

The Brittlestars were of much importance ; for though the

number of examples was not great, the number of species (and

perhaps of new forms) was considerable. The Ophiuridans

* Probably Umbellula Thomsonit, Kolliker.

456 On the Voyage of ‘Le Travailleur.’

require attentive study, and cannot be determined at a glance.

It will therefore suffice to say that there were many which

were not familiar to me, belonging apparently to the genera

Asteronyx (parasitic on Jsis, rather small, and possibly distinct

from Loveni), Ophiomusium, Ophiacantha, Ophioscolex, toge-

ther with a remarkably large and fine form, which I was

unable to refer to any genus known to me. An Ophiurid

was also met with which I had discovered last year in Norway,

and which I propose to name Amphiura Danielsseni.

Sponges, with respect to the number both of species and of

specimens obtained, were scarce. Thenea muricata (Bower-

bank) (= Wyvillethomsonia Wallichii, P. Wright), and Hol-

tenia Carpenteri, Wyv. Thomson, only occurred in a young

state ; and a little bunch of the strong coarse spicula of the

great Askonema setubalense, Kent, came up wrapped round

the dredging-line; a single Hyalonema lusitanicum, Bocage,

was dredged in about 600 fathoms ; and a fine though dead

specimen of Farrea or Lefroyella was procured, but, un-

fortunately, in fragments.

The Foraminifera of course could not, from their minute

size, be examined as they were dredged ; but among the larger

forms noticed in the sieves were many very interesting and

recently described types. Foremost among these were the

largest and most perfect examples of the beautiful Orbitolites

tenuissimus, Carpenter, I had ever seen (they equalled a

sixpence in size, and were dredged in about 1200 fathoms,

July 20), and the very remarkable thread-like Bathysiphon

Jfiliformis, G. O. Sars (which, as far as I am aware, had before

been met with only in the Norwegian fiords). Arenaceous

forms were abundant and fine, and included the following

recently described species :—

Rhabdammina abyssorum, M. Sars,

_Hyperammina ramosa, H. B. Brady.

Saccammina spherica, M. Sars.

Psammosphera fusca, Schultze.

Storthosphera albida, Schultze.

Astrorhiza arenaria, Norman.

Lituola subglobosa, M. Sars.

Cyclammina cancellata, H. B. Brady.

In concluding these rough notes I must express the deep

sense I entertain of the kindness, courtesy, and attention

which we received from the French naturalists who were

members of the Commission, and also from Captain Richard

and all the officers of ‘ Le Travailleur.’

On the Flint Nodules of the Trimmingham Chalk. 437

LVILI.—On the Flint Nodules of the Trimmingham Chalk.

By W. J. Souuas, M.A., F.R.S.E., F.G.8., Professor of

Geology in University College, Bristol.

. [Continued from p. 395. ]

The formation of the Flints——If it were possible to give a

satisfactory explanation of the formation of the flints, a difficult

and interesting problem would have been solved; and though

a complete solution has not yet been attained, it is neverthe-

less certain that the observations of the past ten years have

brought us remarkably near to it.

In this part of the paper (which was not read at Swansea)

I propose to offer a brief general discussion of the subject,

arranging our inquiries under the four following heads :—

(i) The source of the silica of which flints consist; (ii) its

accumulation, chiefly as sponge-spicules, in the flint-bearing

deposits ; (i) the solution of the accumulated silica; and

(iv) its redeposition as flint and other forms of mineral

silica.

(i) The proximate source of the Silica—Two opposite

opinions are held with regard to this :—one to the effect that

the silica was introduced into the flint-bearing bed, subse-

quent to its formation, in solution from without; the other,

that it was deposited contemporaneously, and subsequently

dissolved cm situ. According to the first view, which is

advocated by Hull and Hardman in explanation of the

Carboniferous chert of Ireland, and by Renard for the Car-

boniferous Phthanites of Belgium, a shallow sea became

charged with an unusual amount of silica derived from the

siliceous rocks of surrounding lands. The siliceous waters

permeating the calcareous sediments below brought about a

replacement by which they were converted into flint. The

second was the opinion of Ehrenberg and Lyell, and is sup-

ported by W. Thomson, Wallich, and quite recently by

Alexis A. Julien. According to it the silica has been de-

rived from siliceous organisms, either collected into distinct

layers or scattered through some other deposit like the sili-

ceous remains now found dispersed in the Atlantic ooze.

For some years past I have regarded this latter proposition

as an almost self-evident truth.

_1. In a discussion on Dr. Wallich’s paper on “ the Phy-

sical History of the Cretaceous Flints,” Dr. Sorby stated, in

terms admirably terse, the general argument which has long

been advanced in its favour. He says *, “Though deep-

* Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. xxxvi. p, 91.

438 Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Flint

sea mud differs from chalk in many important particulars,

yet still it is sufficiently related to warrant a comparison.

Since the remains of siliceous organisms are absent from the

chalk, but flints present, whilst in the deep-sea mud siliceous

organisms are abundant and flints absent, probably the mate-

rial of the flints had been to a greater or less extent derived

from these organisms.”

This argument depends on the analogy of some deep-sea

mud with the chalk; and by this analogy the inference is

drawn that siliceous organisms were at one time present in

the chalk, just as they are now in the grey ooze. We shall

now proceed to make this inference independent of analogy

by showing that it is really nothing less than a statement of

fact.

2. The deposits in which flints occur can be proved by

direct observation to have originally contained abundant sili-

ceous organisms, which have since, to a greater or less extent,

disappeared from them.

The Trimmingham flints afford evidence straight to the

point; for not only are sponge-spicules intimately associated

with them and in great numbers, but these spicules afford us

clear proof of the previous existence of a great mass of other

spicules of which they are themselves but a miserable rem-

nant. The small fragments of Hexactinellid and Lithistid

network indicate the previous existence of whole skeletons of

such network, and also of a great quantity of those minute

spicules which in the living sponge are thickly strewn through-

out its sarcode ; of these flesh-spicules not a trace is now to be

found. And finally, while a large part of the larger spicules

and all the flesh-spicules of the sponges have entirely disap-

peared, those that remain present abundant signs of corro-

sion, and have evidently lost a considerable proportion of the

silica they once contained.

We thus see, not only that certain spicules still exist in the

flint-bearing chalk, but that, by the law of association, a

vastly greater number of other spicules must have existed

along with them. Somehow these other spicules cannot be

found in the deposit now ; somehow flint nodules, which are

not associated with recent sponges, have made their appear-

ance. And the inference is clear ; as one says, the facts speak

for themselves.

This argument holds not only in the case of the Trimming-

ham flints, but of nearly all flints which I have examined,

and may be extended to many other kinds of siliceous deposits

as well. In the Niagara chert-beds of the Silurian of North

America remnants of sponge-skeletons abound. In the Car-

Nodules of the Trimmingham Chalk. 439

boniferous beds of Scotland we have the same association ;

and in those of North Wales pseudomorphs of Radiolaria in

calcite occur along with minute quartz crystals. The Lias of

South Wales contains beds of chert literally crammed with

sponge-spicules of large size; and in some of the Lias lime-

stones dispersed spicules are abundantly present along with

minute quartz crystals and chalcedonized shells. In the Coral-

line Oolite of Yorkshire we find the calcitic pseudomorphs of

Geodites Sorbyanus, to the abundance of which Sorby testi-

fies; and accompanying them are chalcedonized shells and

numerous granules of silica with a radiate crystalline struc-

ture. he sponges of the Yorkshire oolite, often of large size,

are known to have been siliceous solely by a study of their

form and structure; for they now consist of carbonate of lime,

the silica which they once contained being, according to our

view, chiefly collected in radiating crystalline patches or

granules, which occur in association with them. In the fresh-

water Purbeck beds of Lulworth freshwater chert occurs,

in which Mr. John 8. Young, F.G.8.*, has found numerous

spicules of Spongilla (S. purbeckensis, Young). In the

Cambridge Greensand we have a remarkable instance of the

association we are illustrating in the fossil Renierid sponge

Pharetrospongia Strahani, the spicular fibres of which have

exchanged a siliceous for-a calcareous composition, while the

chalk surrounding them in the interstices of the sponge has

been converted into silex, with but slight alteration in mor-

phological character.

I believe I may fairly claim to have substantiated the

statement with which I set out, and will now only add the

following passage, which I venture to extract from my paper

on Catagmayt ; it indicates the same line of reasoning, though it

was used in a quite different connexion :—‘ As regards sili-

ceous sponges, many of these often exist now in a calcareous

state ; but it may be as well to note that whenever a siliceous

sponge becomes calcitized in fossilization the deposited silica

is generally to be found somewhere not far off, either in

patches in the sponge itself, or in granules or nodules such as

flints in the surrounding matrix, or as chalcedony silicifying

associated calcareous shells, ew. gr. in the Lias of the South-

Welsh coast, or in minute dispersed crystals of quartz, ex. gr.

in the Devonian and Carboniferous limestone. In compact

strata, such as chalk or limestone, it may be taken as an

almost invariable rule that the replacement of organic silica

by calcite is always accompanied by a subsequent deposition

* Geol. Mag. new ser. dec. ii. vol. v. p. 220 (1878).

t+ Ann. & Mag, Nat. Hist. 1878, ser. 5, vol. ii. p. 361,

440 Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Flint

of the silica in some form or other; and thus, if one finds

flints, chalcedonized shells, or minute quartz crystals in such

strata, one will naturally look for the remains of the siliceous

organisms which supplied them, and one’s search will seldom

be unsuccessful.”

As an objection to what we may call the theory of the

intrinsic source of the silex in flint we may quote the follow-

ing passage by Prof. Renard*:—“ The details of micro-

structure which we have entered into prove also that it is

impossible to admit, in order to expla the formation of

Phthanites, as has been so often repeated in the case of flints,

that these rocks are derived from an accumulation of organ-

isms with siliceous envelopes. In the first place the exami-

nation of thin slices shows us but very seldom in these rocks

sections of shells which one would refer to organisms with

siliceous tests; and if in some cases we do meet with them,

in flint for example, the siliceous envelopes are there so well

preserved that, admitting the entire mass of the nodule to

have been derived from the transformation of these remains

of organisms into gelatinous silica, we cannot understand

why some sections should have escaped this transformation

and should have been preserved intact in the midst of the

‘ fusionment.’ ”

The Trimmingham flints appear to throw some light on

this difficulty ; for we find that as silicification proceeds and

the nodule becomes more completely a flint, the sponge-

spicules, which are abundant enough in the contiguous sili-

ceous chalk, completely disappear in the flint. itself; indeed

one may even observe one half of a large spicule projecting

out of a mass of silex, while the other half, which is certainly

imbedded within it, is not to be distinguished from the sur-

rounding flint. As regards the precision with which the

form of some sponge-spicules is preserved in flint, my obser-

vations} show that this does not extend to their substance ;

for in such cases, though white, opaque, well defined, and

apparently solid, they are really nothing more than empty

hollow casts. When these casts become filled in with silica

subsequently, as they sometimes do, they lose their solid

appearance and become mere shadows of their former selves.

* “ Recherches lithologiques sur les Phthanites du Calcaire carbonifére

de Belgique,’ par A. Renard, S.J. Extrait des Bulletins de ’Académie

royale de Belgique, 2™* sér. t. xlvi. nos. 9, 10 (1878).

+ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. xxxiil. p. 817 (1877) :—“ Indeed, I may go

so far as to state that whenever one sees a very white and opaque solid-

looking spicule imbedded in clear transparent flint, one may expect to

find it just the very reverse as regards solidity of what it seems” (‘On

the Genus Siphonia’’).

Nodules of the Trimmingham Chalk. 441

After having explained a difficulty with regard to the

intrinsic view, one may en revanche suggest one to the

extrinsic view. ‘This is to be found in the restriction of the

flints to definite layers in the chalk, the chalk above and below

being free both from them and from sponge-spicules. It is

difficult to see, in the first place, how a shallow sea came to

consist of a strong solution of silica, and still more so to under-

stand how it came to vary in a rhythmical fashion, sometimes

being concentrated enough to lead to the formation of flints,

and again pure enough to leave the intervening chalk almost

absolutely devoid of silica.

(ii) Zhe accumulation of the Sponge-spicules—Since we

have shown that the silica of the flints has in all probability

been derived in many cases from accumulations of sponge-

spicules, we have next to show how these accumulations were

produced. ‘T'wo different explanations naturally suggest

themselves: either the spicules have been derived from suc-

cessive generations of sponges which grew upon the same

spot, or they have been separated from a large quantity of

chalk and washed together by current-action.

The Trimmingham flints contain each a diversified collec-

tion of spicules derived from several different genera of several

different families of sponges; and the assemblage of forms

obtained from one flint does not differ in any distinct way

from the assemblage obtained from another. This possession

by a number of separate flints of a group of diverse spicules

in common might lead us at first to suppose that the spicules

had been drifted together by currents, except that such a

supposition would not account for the characteristic form

presented by many of the flints. Of this curious association

of well-preserved external form with a mixture of spicules the

chalk affords numerous striking examples, of which, perhaps,

the best-known is that of Caloptychium*, which yielded to

Zittel quite as many extraneous spicules as are figured here

from the Trimmingham nodules, and which, at the same time,

presents us with a much more characteristic external form,

Another, less known, is that of the so-called Neptune’s cup

of the chalk: this is incontestably the Cretaceous representa-

tive of the existing Poterion patera, Hardwicke; so that it

may well be named Poterion cretaceum. It is a suberite sponge

with characteristic outer form, and when alive contained only

pin-headed spicules; in its silicified state, however, it is

crowded with other forms, which have been introduced into

it from without. Poterion cretaceum has certainly not been

drifted, it has been silicified where it stands; and so, we

* Abhandl. der k. bayer. Akad. der W., h. Cl. xii. Bd. iii. 1876,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 31

442 Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Flint

believe, have such of the Trimmingham flints as still retain

a definite form. At the same time they have evidently

received an addition to their proper spicular complement from

sponges of other kinds; and we have still to consider whether

these additional spicules were collected by current-action.

That currents may have had some influence is clear enough.

The flints were not formed at any abyssal depth ; as we have

seen, the associated spicules indicate limits of 100 to 400

fathoms; and Carter states that even at greater depths consi-

derable drifting is produced by currents. Thus he says * :—

“Ihe dredgings of H.M.S. ‘ Porcupine’ indicate, through the

specimens now with me, that about 100 miles north of the

Butt of Lewis, in 632 fathoms (station no. 57), there must be

a bed of sponge-spicules of many kinds, portions of which are

rounded by the currents into pebble-like forms, which may

one day become the nuclei of flints.”

The observation of Sorby that some specimens of chalk

seem to show signs of a gentle washing-action, and the

occurrence of a few small grains of quartz-sand in the Trim-

mingham chalk, are both evidences favouring the idea of

current-action. Still I do not think that drifting has occurred

to any great extent. ‘The spicules are not sorted out and col-

lected into a purely siliceous layer; but such of them as remain

are intimately mixed with granules, coccoliths, and Foramini-

fera, which do not differ from ordinary chalk material, except

in being partly siliceous; in other words, the separation which

drifting might be called in to accomplish has not taken place.

In like manner the different spicules themselves are con-

fusedly mixed together, large and small alike, with no ten-

dency for the small to occur in one place and the large in

another. The once existing flesh-spicules, it is true, are absent

—not because they have been washed away, however, but

dissolved; for they are invariably absent in fossil sponges

and stratified deposits. Neither Zittel nor I have seen a

trace of them; and my observations on the comparative readi-

ness with which they undergo solution in caustic potash

serve to explain their absence. If drifting has taken place, it

must have been to a very slight extent, sufficient to help in

mixing the different sponge-spicules together, but not to sort

them out into any distinct layer.

Our belief is that the area over which the Trimmingham

spicules are now found was once a sponge-bed, where nume-

rous sponges flourished, generation after generation, in a

luxuriant meadow-like growth ; many of them led a parasitic

* Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xvi. p. 40 (1875),

Nodules of the Trimmingham Chalk. 443

or epizoic life upon others ; several grew crowded together on

the same object of support, just as at the present day one may

find no less than seven different species of sponge growing

together on one small fragment of Lophohelia not an inch

square *, With death and the dissolution of the organism

the spicules were set free from the different adjacent sponges,

and, falling into the same deposit, naturally mingled together ;

movements of the surrounding sea-water may very well have

taken place, and would serve to render the mixture of the

spicules more complete. In this way would be produced

a layer of chalky ooze crammed with sponge-spicules of all

sorts and sizes. Such sponges as possessed skeletons coherent

enough to maintain their general form after death would be

covered up and filled in with this mixture of ooze and spicules,

and, undergoing silicification, would furnish us with instances

of fossil sponges presenting a well-preserved form externally

and a curious mixture of spicules within. Jor some sugges-

tive observations on this subject Dr. Wallich’s paper on “ the

Natural History of the Cretaceous Flints” may be con-

sulted T.

Excepting that sponges do not periodically shed their

spicules like leaves and spores, the explanation we have just

suggested bears a striking resemblance to the “ growth-in-

place” theory of our coal beds. In the coal, as in the flints,

the structure of the constituents has generally been almost

entirely obliterated, yet some few of the leaves or spicules,

as the case may be, are occasionally found in an admirable state

of preservation; and just as a Sigillaria every now and again

remains a solitary survivor of a whole forest, so now and then

a whole sponge is to be found preserved out of a host of

associates now vanished or turned to flint.

(iii) The solution of the Spicules—From the preceding

paragraphs it is clear that solution of sponge-spicules has been

of very common occurrence. A summary of the evidence in

proof of this, however, may not be out of place here. Thus :—

1, fossil sponge-spicules are frequently eroded externally and

their axial canals enlarged internally ; 2, all flesh-spicules,

necessarily once present, have entirely disappeared; 3, in

many chalk-flints Ventriculite and Lithistid skeletons occur,

perfectly preserved as to form, but not as solid network,

merely as empty casts; 4, the skeletons of many fossil

sponges have exchanged a siliceous for a calcareous com-

position.

As to the reality of the alleged solution there can be no

* Carter, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xii, pl. i. figs, 1, 2.

+ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxxvi. p. 68. sa

444 . Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Flint

doubt; but as to the means by which it has been effected we

have still much to learn. Alexis A. Julien, in a paper of the

highest importance on the geologic action of the humic acids,

suggests * that albuminoid or glairy matters and acids akin

to the azohumic of Thenard, produced during the submarine

decomposition of organic matter, may have been the agents

which accomplished the solution. ‘This may very possibly

have been the case, though possibly the water at the sea-

’ bottom may, even without the assistance of these substances,

have been a sufficiently powerful solvent; and this appears

the more likely when we consider the considerable pressure

under which such water exists, even at depths no greater than

that under which the Trimmingham spicules were dissolved,

the depth of water which we have indicated for them (100 to

400 tathoms) giving a pressure of from 20 to 80 atmospheres.

An observation of Carter’s tends to bear this opinion out; for

some spicules which he examined, from depths not much

greater than those under which ours were formed, were found

to exhibit the usual signs of incipient solution, such as pitting

of the surface and enlargement of the axial canals. Yet these

spicules came from an area swept by a marine current, where

organic matter was presumably not plentiful. The bottom-

water of the sea is remarkably free from organic matter; and

in this ease we probably have to do with solution under pres-

sure. Again, the rapid whitening of the black surfaces of

freshly broken flints when exposed to the weather, as in the

ease of the flint walls in Cambridgeshire, seems to show that

even pure rain-water is of itself capable, without any aid

from pressure, of dissolving a form of silica much less soluble

than that of sponge-spicules. It is true that the presence of

a certain qnantity of lime in the flints may have rendered

them more liable to the action of slightly carbonated water

such as rain-water, though, on the other hand, the exceedingly

small proportion of lime present, as shown by analyses, may

make us hesitate in attributing any great influence to it.

(iv) Lhe redeposition of Stlica.—After the silica of sili-

ceous skeletons has passed into solution, it is again extricated

in the solid state ; and, since both the deposition and solution

take place in the same deposit, a seeming difficulty presents

itself, since one would have thought that the conditions which

led to the one would have been incompatible with the occur-

rence of the other. An explanation is to be found in the fact

that the one process is not merely a reversal of the other, and

in the possibility that both did not take place at the same

* Proc. Am. Assoc. Ady, Science, xxviii. p. 396, Saratoga Meeting,

1879.

Nodules of the Trimmingham Chalk. 445

time. For instance, the silica of the skeletons occurs in con-

junction or probably in combination with an organic basis

known as spiculin; on solution it is liberated from the spi-

culin and exists in the colloid state, whence it readily passes

into the pectous condition, and subsequently becomes crystal-

line ; it is, moreover, probable that, under conditions not yet

investigated, a solution of colloid silica may give rise directly

to silica in a crystalline form. If it be objected that in this

expanded explanation, fact and conjecture are mixed together,

I to some extent admit it, but at the same time remark that

there is no conjecture in the statement that’ the silica which

passes into solution is a very different thing from the silica

which has passed out of solution. ‘The one may be con-

veniently called organic, and the other mineral silica; the

properties of the two are strikingly different; and the process

which has really happened has been a solution of organic

silica and a deposition of mineral silica, not a solution and

deposition of the same kind of silica. In the next place, solu-

tion and deposition need not have proceeded part passu ;

if one succeeded the other only after a considerable inter-

val, there would be time for the conditions to change:

an elevation of the sea-floor and a consequent shallowing

of the sea might, for instance, have intervened; and if we

suppose the silica to be held in solution through the influ-

ence of hydrostatic pressure, the diminution of this pressure

would lead to its deposition. ‘There are difficulties, however,

in the way of this supposition which lead me not to lay great

stress upon it.

We shall now proceed to consider the different modes in

which the deposition of silica has been effected. Of these

there appear to be three, viz. the simple deposition of silica,

its deposition as a pseudomorph after carbonate of lime, and

in combination with bases forming silicates.

(1) Stmple deposition of the dissolved Silica.—(a) The

simplest case of this is presented by the minute crystals of

quartz which frequently occur dispersed through the substance

of limestone beds ; a figure of these is given in my paper on

Catagma (loc. cit. p. 861). They are mentioned by Zittel

(Lehrbuch der Petrologie, 1866) and fully described by Mr.

T. Wardle of Leek, in his presidential address to the North-

Staffordshire Field-Club in 1873. As the ‘Proceedings’ of

this society may not be generally accessible, I venture to

quote Mr. Wardle’s description in full. He says :—

“ My friend Mr. Woodcroft, who has made a careful exa-

mination of the Mountain Limestone of Caldon Low, gives

the following as the result of his analysis :—carbonate of

446 Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Flint

lime, alumina, silica, carbonaceous matter, and traces of iron.

Out of 30 lbs. of limestone dissolved in hydrochloric acid,

there was left a residue which, when well washed with dis-

tilled water and dried, was found to contain 680 grains of

mud (consisting of alumina for the most part and carbonaceous

matter), and 1260 grains (or nearly 3 ounces) of silica, which,

when we put it under the microscope, we were delighted to

find consisted entirely of microscopic crystals, of six-sided

prisms terminated by six-sided pyramids, the usual form of

rock crystal. It may be accepted as a fact that in the Moun-

tain Limestone these beautiful crystals are prevalent. Mr.

Woodcroft has dissolved many pieces, and always found them.

In the Buxton Limestone they occur in larger crystals and a

little worn or corroded ; but in that of this locality (except in

the hydraulic Mountain Limestone of Waterhouse near Leek,

in which the silica occurs in an amorphous form) they are

always perfect in form, transparent, and very interesting

‘objects,’ averaging in measurement about the 400th of an

inch in length, by the 1000th of an inch in breadth. ‘The

smallest are less than 1000th of an inch long. ‘They are

beautiful polariscopic objects. The encrinital slabs, which

seem wholly composed of fossils, also contain these crystals.

They do not appear to be present in the Liassic, Oolitic, or

Silurian Limestones.”’

Prof. A. Renard also mentions precisely similar forms as

occurring in the Carboniferous Limestone (assise V. f) of

Belgium (loc. cit. p. 15, footnote). I have myself seen them

in the Silurian limestone of Hamilton, Ontario, in the Devo-

nian limestone of Newton Abbot, the Carboniferous of North

Wales, and the Lias of Sutton, South Wales; and in all but

the Devonian limestone they were obviously associated with

the remains of siliceous organisms.

In these crystals we have an instance, disentangled from all

complication, of the simple crystallization of quartz from a

siliceous solution ; and the notion that deposition of silica from

diffused solutions could not take place without the presence of

an organic nidus is thus completely disposed of.

(5) A similar case to the preceding occurs in some flints,

where quartz crystals, with their apices directed inwards, line

a cavity in the interior; but these crystals are macroscopic.

shells appear to offer a case of the simple deposition of silica.

(zd) The last case is that presented by various forms of

chalcedonic incrustation. The fossil Lithistids of Blackdown

and Haldon afford a good illustration of this. The reticulate

skeletons of these sponges are now reduced to the condition

Nodules of the Trimmingham Chalk. 447

of hollow casts, while the interstices of the network are filled

up by a chalcedonic deposit surrounding the exterior of the

casts. The chalcedony has a fibrous structure, the fibres

radiating from the incrusted surface; where one group of fibres

meets another a sharp line of demarcation is produced; and

intersecting lines of demarcation make with one another an

angle of 120° (“ Structure of Siphonia,” loc. cit. p.816). The

chalcedony so constantly appears as a growth upon the sili-

ceous skeleton that it looks very much as if the latter had

exerted some special attraction upon the silica in solution,

leading to its deposition. The idea finds support in an ob-

servation of Carter’s, who asserts that in the Haldon Green-

sand a chalcedonic deposit frequently occurs on the imbedded

sponge-spicules, but never on the clastic grains of quartz.

On the other hand the deposition of the chalcedony on a sili-

ceous skeleton may be explained without invoking the aid

of any specific attraction; for if a solution of silica were to

exert a solvent action on the siliceous skeletons bathed by it,

it is quite possible that deposition might by the very act of

solution be brought about, a molecule of mineral silica being

deposited for every molecule of organic silica removed; and

the process of crystallization over any surface once set up,

would continue in the same place in preference to beginning

afresh on some new one.

(2) Deposition of Silica asa Pseudomorph after Carbonate of

Lime.—It is a curious fact that the action of siliceous solutions

on carbonate of lime is not to displace the carbonic anhydride

from the latter, but to replace the molecule of carbonate of lime

as a whole; it is a fact, however, that has long been well

known, though it is only lately that it has been shown to

have been concerned in the formation of chert and flints.

The valuable observations of Prof. Rupert Jones, the inves-

tigation of Hull and Hardman, and the elaborately careful

study of Prof. Renard prove conclusively that flint and

chert are to a certain extent pseudomorphs after carbonate

of lime; and of this the Trimmingham flints furnish us with

a fresh demonstration. Thus some of the nodules consist

within of ordinary flint, black, translucent, and compact, but

exteriorly simply of ordinary chalk with a few siliceous re-

mains scattered through it. Between these two we find every

intermediate stage of silicificatioa. Passing from the chalk to

the flint, one finds first the coccoliths, Foraminifera, and other

calcareous constituents of the chalk converted intosilex, the sili-

ceous pseudomorphs retaining all the details of their original

form, down to the delicate striz on some of the foraminiferal

tests ; from the mixture of chalk material and its siliceous

448 Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Flint

pseudomorphs we proceed nearer the flint and reach a porous

superficial layer, formed by the cementation of the siliceous

pseudomorphs together into a siliceous network ; the side of

this network next the flint enters half immersed into it as it

were; a step further and we reach the flint itself, the siliceous

pseudomorphs being now completely involved and no more

distinguishable from one another in the common “ fusion-

ment”’ than the separate snow-crystals of a mass of snow

which has been frozen by infiltrating water into ice.

Instances of the deposition of silica after carbonate of lime

are so plentiful and well known that it would be superfluous

to mention them here; chalcedonized corals and shells are

common in British deposits, and usually, so far as I know, in

connexion with the remains of siliceous organisms.

Finally, the power of a dilute solution of colloid silica to

replace carbonate of lime has been experimentally demon-

strated by Prot. A. C. Church*, who has actually converted a

coral into silica by its means.

(3) The deposition of Silica in combination as a Silicate.

—Since studying the structure of glauconitic grains from the

Cambridge Greensand, I have taken a deep interest in the

problem of their formation, but have never yet met with a

satisfactory solution of it. The occurrence of glauconitic

casts in the siliceous chalk of the Trimmingham flints, in the

interstitial siliceous chalk of Pharetrosponyia, and along with

siliceous spicules on existing sea-floors is a very suggestive

fact; and one sees no difficulty in the supposition that the

dissolved silica derived from siliceous organisms should com-

bine with the impurities present in the surrounding sediment,

and so give rise to glauconitic deposits; thus, with such

matters as iron oxide, alumina, and potash the silica is sup-

posed to combine, while carbonate of lime it merely replaces.

The case of the green grains of the Cambridge bed requires a

little fuller consideration. In that deposit we meet with the

fossil sponge Pharetrospongia, in which the structure of a

coarse-fibred Renierid is perfectly preserved to us; no doubt

it owes its preservation to the thickness of its fibres, the spicu-

lar components of which, however, no longer consist of silica,

but of carbonate of lime. But if one Renierid sponge existed

during the deposition of the Greensand, can we suppose that

no other species was associated with it? Is it not infinitely

more likely that a great number of others lived at the same

time and have since disappeared? In the coprolites of

the Greensand we have indeed evidence of the existence of

* Chem. News, v. 95; Journ. Chem. Soc. xv. 107.

Nodules of the Trimmingham Chalk. 449

several other kinds of sponges, Lithistid, Choristid, and Hex-

actinellid, none of which now retains a siliceous composition ;

and considering that not a single instance is yet known to us

of any tender small-spiculed sponge existing in the fossil

state, although such must have been present in the ancient

seas, it would appear certain that Pharetrospongia formed but

an insignificant fragment of the sponge-fauna which existed

both in the beds from which the Greensand was derived and

in the Greensand proper itself. But if this sponge-fauna once

existed and has disappeared, what has become of the silica

which must have been produced by it? It certainly is not to

be found as a deposit of free silica anywhere in the Greensand

bed. On the other hand, what is the origin of the abundant

glauconitic granules scattered through this bed? ‘The answer

that suggests itself is as follows:—The chalk marl which

forms the greater part of the Cambridge Greensand still con-

tains a good deal of argillaceous impurities, together with

traces of terruginous matter ; and once it contained much more ;

the silica set free from decaying sponges combined with the

alumina, iron, and alkalies present, to the entire exclusion of

lime, aud formed glauconite, which was deposited in green

granules enclosing coccoliths and Foraminifera, some of which

had probably been previously replaced by silica, since whén

examined in thin slices of the glauconite they are without a

tinge of green and quite colourless. In the greensand of

Devonshire a simple deposition of silica has followed the for-

mation of the green grains, and cemented them and the other

materials of certain beds into compact chert.

We appear to have travelled rather wide of the subject of

the Trimmingham flints; but though we have not confined

ourselves to this subject it has been steadily kept in view

throughout, and we are now in a position to take up the

scattered threads and to frame a consistent explanation of the

flints, complete in all respects so far as it goes, save one, since

it does not include an account of how they acquired their

external form.

Briefly to sum up, a deposit of sponge-spicules accumu-

lated in the chalk ooze, and in the presence of sea-water under

pressure entered into solution. Replacement of the calcareous

material of the ooze then ensued, small shells, and many large

ones too, being converted into silex; and siliceous chaik, not

flint, was the result. The chambers of the Foraminifera and

the interstices of the chalk were now filled up by a simple

deposition of silica, and the siliceous chalk became converted

into black flint, an incompletely silicified layer of chalk remain-

450 Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Flint

ing as the white layer of its surface. Some of the silica com-

bined with the iron, alumina, and alkalies present in the ooze,

and so gave rise to the associated glauconitic grains.

The last question which remains for discussion is the origin

of the various external forms assumed by flint.

A good deal of misconception appears to have arisen on this

subject through a too exclusive attention to one particular

form of flint arbitrarily selected as the type of all others. For

this (generally the irregular nodular form) a theory is framed,

which is then made to account for the rest. Thus, when Dr.

Bowerbank attempted to show that flints are silicified horny

sponges, he accounted for the flint-veins of the chalk by sup-

posing them to be silicified horny sponges which had grown

over the sides of an open fissure at the cretaceous sea-bottom ;

and Dr. Wallich, after giving an explanation of flint nodules

and layers, speaks of the veins as formed by a “sluggish

overflow ” of silica-saturated protoplasm ‘ into fissures in the

chalk.” There does not appear much to choose between

these rival explanations of the veins: both are attempts to

square a preconceived hypothesis with an obnoxious fact.

The forms of flint are chiefly four—those following the

outline of some enclosed sponge-skeleton, irregular nodular

masses, tabular sheets, and veins.

1. The tabular sheets, as offering the simplest case, may be

taken first; they have in all probability been formed by the

solution and redeposition 7m situ of an extensive bed of

sponge-spicules. All the flint layers which I have exa-

mined exhibit abundant casts of various kinds of sponge-

spicules confusedly mixed together. ‘The chert beds of the

Devonshire greensand, analogues of the chalk-flint layers,

also contain numerous casts of spicules ; and in the same for-

mation deposits of loose spicules occur several feet in

thickness.

2. The Flint veins.—Of these more than one explanation

is possible; but we select the following as the most likely.

We may fairly assume that the chalk traversed by the veins

was permeated by a solution of silica derived from siliceous

remains, and this at a time so far subsequent to its formation,

that it had already become compact enough to be broken by

fissures ; whether organic matter, as Dr. Wallich understands

it, would have endured so long as this, is uncertain but not

probable. The solution of silica was bounded on one side by

a free surface, that of the fissure ; and free surfaces are emi-

nently determinative of deposition, not only of silica but

of calcite and many other minerals as well; we see this in

geodes and in the mineral deposits formed within shells. It

Nodules of the Trimmingham Chalk. 451

is true that in most cases silica so deposited takes a crystalline

form; but crystals of silica in the presence of chalk are of

rare if not of unknown occurrence. We do certainly find

them in the interior of some flints ; but then they are seated on,

and surrounded by, the silex, and are nowhere in actual con-

tact with the chalk itself. It would indeed appear that the

simple deposition of silex is impossible in the chalk; the

first stage of deposition in this deposit is always that of re-

placement.

The deposition of the silica being determined as to place

by the presence of the fissure, began, as we might expect,

by a replacement of the chalk, silicifying the walls of the

fissure ; subsequently, as in the Trimmingham flints, a simple

deposition of silica followed, cementing the siliceous chalk

into compact structureless flint, and a flint vein was the

result.

It will be seen that we merely make use of the fact that

free surfaces are often surfaces of deposition, without explain-

ing it; but to enter fully into this subject would be beyond

the scope of the present paper.

3. Hlints formed about Sponges.—TVhe irregular nodules may

be left to be dealt with after we have considered those forms

in which the general outline of some known sponge, such as

a Ventriculite or Siphonia is represented, or more generally

those which have obviously been formed about some kind of

sponge-skeleton. The characters of these are well known.

One meets with, say, an egg-shaped mass of flint; and on

breaking it open a conical Ventriculite is seen in the middle ;

sometimes the form of the Ventriculite is more closely repre-

sented, the vasiform skeleton being merely coated inside and

out by a layer of flint, often about an inch thick; while occa-

sionally a Ventriculite may be met with simply girdled by a

ring of flint round the middle, the rest of the sponge remain-

ing unenveloped. Sometimes the body of the sponge is en-

closed, and not the roots, sometimes the roots and not the

body. ‘The sponges included are of various kinds—Stphonia,

Poterion, and, in one instance known to me, a Tethya.

In attempting to find an explanation for the form of these

flints we may consider the following suppositions :—(i) The

form may have been determined by the presence of animal

matter (protoplasm, Wadllich), or (ii) of the products of

its decomposition, or by the presence of the siliceous skeleton

of the sponge, either (iii) through a special attraction exerted

between it and silica in solution, or (iv) by its furnishing

an extra supply of silica to the surrounding water, or (v)

on account of its providing a free surface of deposition,

452 ~ Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Flint

The first explanation may best be stated in Dr. Wallich’s

ownwords. Thus, speakingof the irregular nodules, he says:—

.... “those characteristic amcebiform outlines which, ac-

cording to my hypothesis, are dependent on the presence

of, and the combination of the silica with, the accumulation of

nearly pure protoplasm still sufficiently recent to have resisted

admixture with calcareous or other matter” (loc. ctt. p. 79).

As I have already shown in the earlier part of this paper

that flints originate as silicified chalk, we need not spend time

on a formal confutation of this hypothesis; but when Dr.

Wallich remarks that “the various conditions that present

themselves from the earliest elimination of the silica from the

sea-water to the period when it becomes finally consolidated,

have never, that I am aware, been consecutively followed

out” (loc. cit. p. 89), I would take the liberty to refer him

to a paper of my own, printed in abstract in the Quart. Journ.

Geol. Soc. vol. xxix. p. 76 (1873), where the steps are perhaps

almost as consecutively followed out as in Dr. Wallich’s paper

itself. As my paper has never been published in full, I shall

make no apology for giving here a rather lengthy extract

from it.

It is “necessary to inquire next how far there are any

facts in chemistry or physics which throw any light on this

singular and intimate connexion between animal matter and

mineral substances. One fact noticed by Graham, and which

any one may experimentally verify, is very noticeable, viz.

that silicic acid has the property of actually combining with

such substances as albumen and gelatin to form with them dis-

tinct chemical compounds, silicate of albumen and silicate of

gelatin.

“Tf, then, such animals as sponges flourish in the bed of an

ocean which contains a sensible amount of silicic acid, when

these creatures die the consequence will be that the water,

finding ready access to every corner of their organism, will

yield its silicic acid to the greater attraction of the sponge-

fibres, and will form with them a well-marked, definite chemi-

cal compound ; and it is conceivable that in course of time this

compound, like all other highly complex organic bodies, will

decompose, its carbon, hydrogen, nitrogen, and oxygen will

disappear, and the result will be a concentration of the silica

in the form of flint, very much in the same way as carbon

concentrates in coal.

“‘ Other processes, of course, would proceed at the same

time, aiding to the same end; any sodic silicate in the water

would probably be decomposed by the carbonic anhydride

escaping from the decomposing animal matter, and would form

Nodules of the Trimmingham Chalk. 453

sodic carbonate and silicic acid, which would combine at once

with the organic matter of the sponge to form a silicate with

it. Now sodic silicate is a crystalloid body, and would easily

find its way into the interior of the fibres and sarcode of the

sponge; but if decomposed there into silicic acid and sodic

carbonate, the silicic acid would be entrapped in the organism,

since it is colloidal and could not diffuse out. In the same

way, when once a coating of colloidal silica had been formed

round any body, while sodic silicate could easily pass through

it, yet, when decomposed in the interior into silicic acid, as

before it would be unable to return outwards, since the col-_

loidal silica coating the organism would act as a dialyzer and

would prevent it.

“Immediately the organism had grasped and extricated

from the water a molecule of silicic acid, a difference of

specific gravity would be set up between the spot where the

silicic acid had disappeared from solution and the surrounding

water. This difference would be rapidly equalized by diffu-

sion, in which way the water which had yielded its silica to

the sponge would be replaced by fresh supplies, the silica

of which would again be removed and combined with the

substance of the organism, throughout which this process

would be actively going on, until in time it had combined

with all the silicic acid which it had power to fix. In this

way we produce that circulation of water which is absolutely

necessary to any theory of fossilization, and explain how with

merely molecular currents the sufficient supplies of silicic

acid would be brought within reach of the organism under-

going fossilization. While the sponge was exposed to the

direct action of the ocean-water, if 1t ever was so exposed, mo-

lecular currents might expedite the process ; but when covered

up by the fine sediment, in which it is afterwards found im-

bedded, it could only derive its mineralized water in this

molecular way, by the well-known action of diffusion and

without involving any of the franscendental mysteries of an

undiscovered attraction. An observation of Petzholdt’s shows

that in certain cases the process of fossilization really has

continued in an organism after it has been silted up. Petz-

holdt found that in dolomite occurring immediately around a

flint, there existed but 2°31 per cent. of silica, while that a

little further removed contained a little more than twice as

much ; the precise figures are 4°73 per cent. This may be

explained on the hypothesis that animal matter entered into

combination with the surrounding silicic acid and continued

to do so after it had been overwhelmed in silt, and until its

affinities were satisfied,

454 Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Flint

“ Bischoff says that in the Infusorial beds of Rolt and

Geishingheim Ehrenberg found that no empty shells occur,

since all the smaller species are filled with siliceous matter—a

fact that meets with its explanation on this combination-and-

concentration hypothesis. The same author mentions the

occurrence of a Belemnite in which the calcareous rostrum

was all replaced by barytic carbonate, whilst the more organic

phragmocone was replaced by silica.

“Tt is generally assumed that the casts of Echinoderms in

flint required for their formation the intermediate agency of

sponges which inhabited their interior. No doubt sufficient

evidence has been adduced to prove that this has certainly been

the case with some of these casts; but one may just point out

that it need not have been so with all of them ; for it is pos-

sible that in a good many instances the animal matter of the

decomposing Echinoderm itself may have sufficed to separate

the silica from the surrounding medium without requiring

invariably the assistance of indwelling sponges. So, too, in

regard to the teeth of Mosasawrus found by Mr. Charlesworth

to be injected with silica, we are not reduced to supposing

with Dr. Bowerbank that the presence of this silica required

for its explanation the preexistence of a sponge extending

throughout the tubules of the tooth. This need by no means

have been so, since the animal matter which we know once

was present there is of itself sufficient explanation of the

presence of the silica. In all these and similar cases the silica

concentrated by the dissipation of the animal matter, which

served in the first place to imprison it from solution, might

remain in the crystalloid or the colloid state; at this distance

of time we cannot determine. The silica of flint is generally

found in a cryptocrystalline condition: no tendency to a erys-

talline appearance is seen in the general mass of the nodule ;

but, at the same time, it acts feebly on polarized light. This,

however, proves nothing concerning its original condition,

whether it was colloidal or crystalline; for I have lately

succeeded in determining as a fact what has long been held

as a hypothesis, viz. that as glass, when kept at a moderately

high temperature for a long while, becomes devitrified, 7. e.

crystalline, so flint, in the course of ages, may have lost its

originally colloidal properties and settled down into the static

state of crystalline silica. The way in which I have deter-

mined this leads me to the subject of the well-known silicified

shells of Blackdown. No one who has seen the silica filling

these shells could for a moment assent to Dr. Bowerbank’s

extraordinary hypothesis of its spongious origin ; it is evidently

derived from the separation of silica from the siliceous waters

Nodules of the Trimmingham Chalk. 455

furnished by the action of carbonic acid on the sand of the

formation, and in the following way :—Water holding silicic

acid in solution, both in the crystalline and colloid condition,

filters downwards through the beds of the Blackdown sand,

and in its way meets a shell turned like a basin to receive it.

Now whether the silica shall pass through the shell or not

depends on two things, the permeability of the shell and the

state, colloidal or crystalline, of the silica. The shell is gene-

rally permeable, and from its lamella of membrane acts pre-

eisely as a dialyzer: colloidal silica in solution on reaching the

shell is stopped; the water passes through, leaving the silica be-

hind. ‘This process goes on continuously till the silicic acid is

so far concentrated that it sets and prevents any further action,

or, as in some cases, actually overflows the shell. This con-

centration of silicic acid from weak solutions by the power of

dialysis furnishes us with a very simple explanation of the

condition of the Blackdown shells, without invoking the aid

of hypothetical sponges. The crystalline silica, which the

percolating water carries in solution, passes through the shell,

and in some cases, under favourable conditions, crystallizes

out in long fine prisms closely apposed to form a mamillary

layer of chalcedonic appearance. Now let us see what happens

to the calcic carbonate of the shell itself. The action here is

one of loose chemical affinities. The water carries in solution

as much silicic acid as it can hold. Calcic carbonate has a

greater affinity for carbonated water than has silica; conse-

quently the calcic carbonate unites itself with the carbonated

water, displacing some quantity of silicic acid, which takes

its place in the shell and eventually entirely replaces it. We

have on these grounds every reason, & prvort, to believe that

the silicic acid now found caught inside the shell was once

colloidal, and that the silicic acid which has passed through

the shell was crystalline. What do we find on examining

sections of the silica in these two positions? Not one colloidal

and the other crystalline, as we shouid anticipate, but both

crystalline. But there is this very important difference

between them, viz. that in the one we should expect to be

colloidal, crystallization has commenced from various centres

in the mass, scattered mostly on both upper and lower sur-

faces, as if the whole had once been a jelly in which centres

of crystallization were set up, from each of which crystalliza-

tion radiated in all directions throughout the mass, till the

crystals of different centres interfered with one another, en-

croached on one another, and the process was completed. But

the oné we might expect to be crystalline is in a very different

condition: in this crystallization was evidently not an after-

456 ~ Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Flint

thought, but at work from the very beginning; and the crystals

commence all along the boundary of the shell, from which the

silicated water oozed out. From this process of reasoning

we conclude that colloidal silica has the power of changing,

in course of time, into the static or crystalline condition. In

the case of the Blackdown shells the colloidal silica probably

remained for a long time in a jelly-like condition, which may,

among other things, help to account for its perfect crystal-

lization.

“Thus the crystalline state of flint noludes offers us no

evidence for or against our theory of the formation of these

fossils. This theory may be summed up under two heads :—

(1) combination of silicic acid with animal matter of various

kinds—a chemical fact; and (2) concentration of the silica

from the silicate of animal matter thus formed, by the extri-

cation of the organic part of the compound. ‘This is a pure

assumption, but one which agrees very well with other well-

known facts in chemistry.”

That organic matter has in certain cases been replaced by

silex may be considered certain, the numerous observations

made from the time of Von Buch and Bischoff down to the

present day seem to leave no doubt on this point; the occur-

rence of silicified wood is an instance ; and still more striking

instances are known, as that of the nuts so often mentioned,

in which the soft kernels have been converted into silex, while

the shell remains unchanged—or, better still, that of the marvel-

lous silicified Zrigonie from the Portland beds of Tisbury,

Wilts, described and figured by Mr. Charlesworth as still show-

ing the structure of the animal, even to the separate filaments

of its branchiz ; and if, in these cases, silicification of organic

matter has occurred, it certainly might in that of the chalk-

flints ; but whether, as a matter of fact, it has so assisted in the

formation of these bodies, is quite a different question; and

what little evidence we can find bearing directly on the point

seems to show that it has not. Some little light is thrown on

the subject by the condition of the sponge enclosed in the

flint. Very frequently it consists of a network, the interstices

of which are empty and not filled with flint, the solid flint

forming a complete enclosure to the sponge, but stopping

short internally at the borders of the skeletal network, just

where animal matter might be expected to have been most

abundantly present. If we try to elude this difficulty by sup-

posing the sarcode to have been already shed over the sub-

jacent 00ze, then all connexion is lost between the form of

the sponge and that of the enveloping flint ; or, agaii, if we

suppose the sponge to have been completely covered by the

Nodules of the Trimmingham Chalk. 457

ooze, so that it might lose its sarcode by diffusion all round

before silicification took place, then we are involved in the

admission that a considerable time had elapsed between the

death of the sponge and its silicification, since chalk accumu-

lates slowly; and during this lapse of time the sarcode would

have become decomposed.

(ii) We dismiss, then, the notion that protoplasm itself can

have had any direct influence in determining deposition ; but

perhaps the products of its decomposition may have been more

effectual, and we might attempt to substitute for Dr. Wallich’s

hypothesis a supposition of Alexis A. Julien, who says :—

““T would therefore modify Sollas’s theory by suggesting

that during the decomposition of the sarcode of both animal

and vegetable organisms, after death, gelatinous or colloid

substances are generated, resembling glairine, which are

soluble in sea-water, which combine with silica, and may

therefore convey and concentrate it, dissolving its particles

disseminated through submarine sediments, and which may

in certain forms, produced by gradual oxidation, act also as

acid solvents of Jime, oxides of iron and manganese, &c. To

this idea, in part, an early opinion of Bischoff approaches :

‘ Silicifications are nothing else than the result of combinations

between the crenic acids (Quellsiiuren) formed through decom-

position of organic matter (e.g. of mussels and oysters) and

silica, which in aqueous solution, e. g. as in the water of

springs, comes into contact therewith’ ” (p. 364).

Julien, however, does not attribute the form of flints to the

organic matter furnished by them, but speaks of the dissolved

silica being deposited “. . . around the undissolved siliceous

organisms or particles as nuclei.”

We reach now the explanations based on the supposition

that the skeleton of the sponge has had the chief part in

determining the deposition of the surrounding flint; and (iu)

with regard to the first notion, that silica has been attracted by

the sponge-skeleton and so deposited, one may point out that,

if true, silicification should have commenced from the surface

of the fibres of the skeleton and proceeded outwards, while

observation shows that this has not been the case, the skeleton

remaining an empty porous network after being completely

enclosed in flint. (iv) With regard to the suggestion that

silica has been contributed by the sponge-skeleton to the

pervading solution of silica, and so rendered the latter con-

centrated enough to bring about a replacement in the sur-

rounding chalk ooze, there seems much more in it. The

chief part of the silex enclosing the skeleton has clearly been

gathered from without; but some silica has disappeared from

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. vi. 352

458 Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Flint’

within, and this may have been just sufficient to lead to the depo-

sition of the silex round the sponge in preference to some other

place. The frequent absence of flint within the skeleton may

be owing to the absence of chalk-ooze, which in these cases

had failed to penetrate into the interior of the sponge. The

mere zonal enclosure of the sponge by a ring of flint may be

accounted for by supposing that the sponge-spicules from

which the flint was derived formed a bed surrounding it at

the level of the ring, but were not present in sufficient quan-

tity to produce silicification above or below that level.

Tire complete enclosure of a sponge in a more or less

spherical mass of flint may be accounted for by supposing

that silicification once started at any place would continue

there in preference to recommencing at a fresh centre.

Amongst some notes I made in 1873 I find a drawing

which somewhat strengthens the notion that silica proceeding

from the sponge-skeleton may have led to deposition. It

shows an Ostrea seated on a Ventriculite, which has been

everywhere coated with silica, except where the Ostrea is

attached, the oyster lying below the general surface of the

flint, which bulges out all round it. I feel some hesitation in

placing entire dependence on a note made so long ago, when

I was only just beginning the study of flints: but I well remem-

ber making the observation ; and if the fact be as represented

it would certainly seem as though the surrounding flint had

been deposited through the influence of something proceeding

outwards from the sponge, either silica in solution or, less

likely, organic matter, and that the obstruction furnished by

the oyster had prevented the accumulation of the silex imme-

diately over it.

(v) Finally there is the supposition that the sponge skeleton

may have led to deposition by furnishing a free surface to the

siliceous solution. This is likely enough, but it is difficult to

prove or disprove. In the case of other organisms, such as

Kchinoids, the tests of which have determined the deposi-

tion of silex, supposition iv. is excluded on chemical grounds,

and the last supposition appears to be the only probable one.

The characters of the flint urchins agree very well with it:

frequently the silex is found only within the test, the siliceous

solution having filtered through the walls, fillmg up the

ambulacral pores; occasionally the test is only half filled with

silex, as though it had rested half immersed in a bed of

sponge-spicules; sometimes it is quite filled; sometimes the

silex protrudes from the mouth and anus; and, lastly, the test

is sometimes not only filled with silex but completely enclosed

in it.

Nodules of the Trimmingham Chatk. 459

4, Lastly we have to consider the irregular nodules of

flint. These, by their fantastic flowing outlines, are respon-

sible for much of the theorizing which can only regard flint

as a silicification of organic matter. Thus Dr. Wallich

repeatedly lays stress on ‘‘ the unique amcebiform nodulation of

the flints,’—though one may remark that one of the charac-

teristic features of an amoebiform outline is that it seldom

remains the same two minutes together ; and this cannot be said

of flints, although, as Dr. Wallich speaks in another place of the

flints showing “signs of the specific contractility of colloid

silica,” one might infer that he does not regard this character

as absent. A flint moving by means of its pseudopodia would

indeed be an interesting object; but perhaps the distinguished

writer merely alludes to the excessive shrinking which colloid

silica undergoes in passing from the pectous to the solid state ;

and certainly to one who has experimented with colloid silica,

the wonder on Dr. Wallich’s hypothesis would be, not that

the flints show signs of shrinkage, but that they do not present

them more markedly. The time for conclusions based on

superficial resemblance is now gone by; we no longer regard

‘‘ dendrites’ as fossils on account of their moss-like form, nor

protess to be “able to tell an honest man by the smell.”

The direct action of organic matter seems to be excluded by

the great lapse of time which would be required for the solu-

tion of sponge-spicules, and during which the organic matter

would decompose and wholly disappear.

Many concretions exhibit an irregular form besides flints

(the cornstones of the Old Red Sandstone for instance) ; only

the irregularity is carried further in the nodular flints than in

most cases.

The form of the nodules simply indicates the irregular dis-

tribution of siliceous solutions about an irregular bed of

sponge-spicules, at the time they replaced the surrounding

chalk and deposited silica in its interstices,

This paper has much exceeded the length I proposed

on commencing it; and I will only remark in conclusion

that at length, out of much that is uncertain, some few fixed

points in the history of flints begin to appear. That the

silica composing them has been derived from sponge-spicules

is no longer amere assertion, but a well-ascertained fact; that

it has been deposited in the first place as a pseudomorph after

carbonate of lime is also clear, and no less so that subse-

quently a simple deposition of silica converted the siliceous

chalk into flint. Various causes have determined the external

forms of flint, chiefly the distribution of the spicules which

have furnished it, but partly the existence of open fissures

32*

460 On the Flint Nodules of the Trimmingham Chalk.

and cavities. And above and beyond the particular question

of the formation of flint is the general fact that of the vast

multitude of spicules which must have existed in nearly all

stratified formations, only an insignificant remainder is now to

be found; and in those which have disappeared we have the

key to the great variety of silicifications which characterize

ancient sediments.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PLATE XIX.

Figs. 1-3. Spicules of Discodermites cretaceus, Soll.

Figs. 4, 5. Corallistes cretaceus, Soll.

Fig. 6. Curved acuate spicule, possibly from an Echinonematous sponge.

Fg. 7. Cylindrical spicule, possibly from Corallistes cretaceus.

Fig. 8. Rhagadinia Zitteli, Soll.: dermal spicule.

Fig. 9. Acuate of C. cretaceus ?

Fig. 10. Rhagadinia Zitteli: hody-spicule.

Fig. 11. Lithistid spicule.

Fg. 12. C. eretaceus (?): body-spicule.

Fig. 18, Nanodiscites parvus, Soll. : dermal spicule.

Fg. 14. Eurydiseites irregularis, Soll. : dermal spicule.

Fig. 15, Small acerate (R. Ztteli?).

Fig. 16. Macandrewites Vicaryi, Carter : body-spicule ?

Fig. 17, Tuberculated skeleton-corpuscle.

Fig. 18. Podapsis cretacea, Soll. : body-spicule.

Fg. 19. Forked spicule (P. cretacea’).

Fg. 20. Macandrewites Vicaryi, Carter : dermal spicule.

Figs. 21, 22. Compsapsis cretacea, Soll.: body-spicule.

Fg. 23. Podapsis cretacea.

Fig. 24. Disciform spicule of unknown nature.

Figs. 25, 26. Podapsis parva, Soll. : body-spicules.

Fig. 27. Dermal spicule (Corallistes ?).

(All magnified 54 diameters.)

PEATE EXON

Figs. 28, 29. Pachastrellites fusifer, Soll.

Ing. 80. Pachastrellites (? globiger),

Figs. 31, 32. Tethylites cretaceus, Soll.

Fig. 33. Acuate spicule of 7. cretaceus (?).

Figs. 34, 35. Geodites cretaceus, Soll.

Fig. 36. Geodites ; small globate spicule.

Fig. 37. G. cretaceus.

Figs. 88, 39. Pachastrellites globiger, Soll.

Fig. 40. P. globiger (?).

Fig. 41. Dercitites haldonensis, Carter (?).

Fig. 42. Triphyjllactis elegans, Soll.

Fig. 43. Geodites cretaceus.

Fig. 44. Pachena Hindi, Soll.

Fig. 45, Geodites cretaceus.

Fig. 46. Rhopaloconus tuberculatus, Soll.

Fug. 47. Dercitites haldonensis ?

Figs. 48, 49, 50. Casts of Foraminifera.

Fg. 51. Head of an acuate spicule (? Tethylites).

Fig. 52. Pachena Hindi.

Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera. 461

Fig. 53. Large sexradiate spicule.

Fig. 54. Pachena Hindi.

Fig. 55. Geodites cretaceus.

Fig. 56. Pachena Hindi.

Fig. 57, Small sexradiate spicule.

Fig. 58. Anchoring-spicule of a Hexactinellid.

Fig. 59. Pachena Hindi.

Fig. 60. Anchoring-spicule of a Hexactinellid.

Figs. 61, 62, 63. Sexradiate spicules.

Fig. 64. Pachena Hindi.

Fig. 65. Anchoring-spicule of a Hexactinellid.

Fig. 66. Scoliorhaphis ?

Figs. 67, 67 a. Small sexradiate spicules.

Fig. 68. Anchoring-spicule.

Fig. 69. Spicule similar to a common form in Huplectella.

(All magnified 54 diameters, except figs. 67 and 67 a.)

LIX.—Descriptions of two new’ Coleoptera from Mada-

gascar. By CHARLES O. WATERHOUSE.

AMONG some Coleoptera recently received from Madagascar,

forwarded to the British Museum by Mrs. Toy, I find the

two following species, which appear to be undescribed.

Cetoniide.

Coptomia celata, n. sp.

Flavo-viridis, nitida ; elytris flavescentibus, ad apicem maculis dua-

bus olivaceis ; pygidio piceo, crebre transyersim striolato.

Long. 9 lin.

Somewhat resembles C. guadrimaculata, Waterh., in colour,

but is more elliptical in form, with less-projecting shoulders

to the elytra. It is closely allied to C. prasina, Burm. ; but,

besides the difference of coloration, it differs in having the

pygidium more strongly striolated. The sternal process is

similar in form; but the portion which is formed by the meso-

sternum is not much longer than its greatest width ; whereas

in prasina it is at least twice as long as wide; the apex is

rounded, shining brown. The elytra are sordid yellow, with

an olivaceous spot just before the apex; the six dorsal striz

are very deep, the second and fourth interstices being much

broader than the third and fifth.

Hab, Antananarivo.

Lamiide.

Rhaphidopsis pulchra, u. sp.

Nigra, dense furfurosa; capite thoraceque lete fulvo-ochraceis, hoe

tuberculo laterali punctisque duobus posticis nigris, elytris pullide

flavo-albidis nigro maculatis.

Long. 10 lin.

462 Miscellaneous.

Build of R. zonarta, Buq., but rather broader. Head and

thorax bright fulvous yellow ; the latter with a lateral tuber-

cle rather behind the middle, the sides in front of this oblique.

Elytra pale greenish white, tinted with yellow on the sides ;

each with six black spots, viz. one next the scutellum, a large

oblique one just before the middle at the suture, another be-

hind the middle a little removed from the suture, and three

smaller spots on the humeral margins. The underside of the

insect is greenish yellow, with a black spot on the side of the

metasternum, and with the abdominal segments narrowly

edged with black.

Hab, Antananarivo,

LX.—Deseription of Ophites japonicus, a new Snake from

Japan. By Dr. A. GunTuer, F.R.S. Xe.

SCALES in seventeen rows, those in the middle of the back so

feebly keeled as to appear almost smooth. Ventrals 205;

anal divided; subcaudals 69. Form of the head resembling

that of Leptodetra annulata. Hye rather small, with vertical

pupil. Anterior frontals short, rather broader than long ;

vertical as long as broad. Nostril in a large deep hollow.

Loreal narrow, more than twice as long as deep, narrower

behind than in front. No preocular; two postoculars; eight

upper labials, the third, fourth, and fifth entering the orbit ;

the portion of the third which enters the orbit is very narrow

and pointed. Temporals 2+3. Purplish grey, with nume-

rous black cross bands, which on the anterior part of the trunk

are subquadrangular, much broader than the interspaces,

and subrhombic, and about as broad as the interspaces on the

rest of the body. Lower parts whitish, clouded with black or

marbled towards the middle of the belly.

Two specimens were obtained, by Mr. C. Maries, near Nikko

in Central Japan. The larger is 26 inches long, of which

the tail takes 5 inches.

MISCELLANEOUS.

New Northern Gephyrea.

By MM. D. C. Dantetssen and J. Koren.

MM. Dantetssen and Koren have described several new genera

and species of Gephyrea obtained by the Norwegian North-sea expe-

dition north of 63° N. lat. One species is described and illustrated

in detail; it constitutes a new genus of the family Bonellide,

named Hamingia, after the goddess of fortune in the northern

mythology.

Miscellaneous. 463

HAMINGIA, g. n.

Body cylindrical ; mouth at the anterior extremity, towards the

ventral surface. Anal orifice in the centre of the posterior extremity.

A slightly projecting crescentiform fold surrounds the mouth (rudi-

ment of the proboscis), In the anterior part of the ventral surface

there are two long cylindrical papille, at the apex of which there is

a round aperture for the efferent duct of the uterus. No sete.

The intestinal canal forms loops, but no spiral, and terminates in

a cloaca, from each side of which springs a ramified glandular ap-

paratus. Central nervous cord smooth, without ganglia. One

ovary, which lies along the nervous cord in the posterior half of the

body-cavity. Two uteri, with their efferent ducts and funnels.

Male unknown.

Hamingia arctica, sp. n.

Body cylindrical, smooth, 120 millims. long, 20 millims. broad,

assuming various forms under contraction. Colour lighter or

darker grass-green, with yellowish-white buccal disk. The crooked

papillae on the ventral surface greenish, with yellowish-white extre-

mities.

A single example, taken at Station 290, in 72° 27’ N. lat., 20°

51’ E. long., on a bottom of sandy clay. It is nearly allied to

Bonellia viridis.

A second new type of Bonellide is briefly described as follows :—

Saccosoma, g. n.

Body claviform. The anterior part cylindrical, opaque, with a

round buccal aperture at the free extremity; the posterior part,

containing the whole of the intestinal canal, is nearly spherical,

transparent, terminating in an opaque cone, at the apex of which is

the anus. Ovaries in the anterior part of the body-cayity. No

hooks.

Saccosoma vitreum, sp. D.

The anterior, cylindrical, opaque part of the body 12 millims,

long ; the posterior, transparent, globular portion 18 millims. long,

12-14 millims. broad. Colour of the anterior part of the body and

of the conical termination white with a slight reddish tinge; the

globular, transparent portion is colourless.

A single example, at Station 40, in 63° 22"5 N. lat., 5° 29' W.

long., from sandy mud at 1215 fathoms.

Of the family Sipunculide the authors give short characters of

the following new species :—

Phascolosoma Lilljeborgii, sp. n.

Cylindrical, transparent. Body furnished with scattered fine

papillz ; its breadth in proportion to its length as1: 20. Pro-

boscis as long as the body, beset with exceedingly small acute

papille. Tentacles eight to ten. One retractor.

Many examples, taken at three stations, from 63° 5! to 71° 59’

N, lat., and between 14° 32'7 and 0° 52'5 E. long., at depths of

464 Miscellaneous.

536, 587, and 1110 fathoms, on bottoms of mud and Biloculina-

00ze.

Aspidosiphon armatum, sp. 0.

Body cylindrical, 8 millims. long, covered with larger and smaller

chitinous plates ; posterior extremity obliquely truncated. Proboscis

twice as long as the body, set all over with hooks, and furnished

with from ten to twelve short tentacles. Terminal shield round,

nearly flat, composed of chitinous plates, which are tongue-shaped

in the margin, round in the centre. Besides the shield there are

six rings beset with plates. The anterior shield reversed heart-

shaped.

A single example, at Station 87, in 64° 2’ N. lat., 5° 35’ E. long.,

at a depth of 498 fathoms, on a muddy bottom.

Onchnesoma glaciale, sp. n.

Body cylindrical, 35 millims. long, 2 millims. broad ; its posterior

extremity sparingly beset with extremely fine papilla. Proboscis

twice as long as the body; its anterior fourth furnished with nume-

rous regular rows of hooks. Skin transparent.

Numerous examples, at five stations ranging from 65° 53’ to 73°

47'-5 N. lat., and from 7° 18’ W. long. to 14° 21’ E. long. Chiefly

on Biloculina-ooze, at depths of from 767 to 1163 fathoms; one

specimen on blue clay at 634 fathoms (lat. 68° 65’ N., 9° 44’ EH.

long.).

STEPHANOSTOMA, g. nN.

Buccal disk very broad, with ten large groups of tentacles, be-

tween which are seated some isolated tentacles. Anal aperture

immediately behind the base of the proboscis.

Stephanostoma Hansenii, sp. 0.

Body cylindrical. Proboscis nearly as long as the body. Skin

firm, coriaceous. Anal orifice in a prominent papilla. Tentacles

placed in ten groups, sixteen in each group, and between each two

groups a pair of tentacles, making in all 180; four retractors ;

intestine forming a spiral. Spindle muscles. Colour—body olive-

green ; proboscis lighter, with a rose-coloured neck; buccal disk

nearly white, with ten red streaks; tentacles ruse-coloured.

One whole example and many fragments obtained at Station 223,

in 70° 54' N. lat., and 8° 24’ W. long., at a depth of 70 fathoms, in

black volcanic sand and mud; and a nearly perfect specimen at

Station 267, in 71° 42' N. lat., 37° 1’ E. long., at 148 fathoms, on

a bottom of mud and stones,

The authors further propose a new family under the name of

EpirueErosomatip®, Dan. & Koren.

Body furnished with a cylindrical hollow tube corresponding to

the crop-cavity. Behind this, on each side of the anterior extre-

mity of the body, is a fissure furnished with apertures at the bottom.

No hook-bristles,

Miscellaneous. 465

EPItHErosoMa, g. 0.

Body cylindrical, furnished at its anterior end with a long, non-

retractile, tubular appendage (proboscis). Behind this, on the ven-

tral surface, the round buccal aperture. On each side of the anterior

extremity of the body a fissure, which is furnished with several

apertures at the bottom ; no anal appendages ; anus at the posterior

extremity of the body.

Epithetosoma norvegicum, sp. 0.

Body cylindrical, 12 millims. long, 2 millims. broad. The tubular

appendage two and a half times as long as the body; intestine the

same, much folded. Colour of the body olive-green, of the pro-

boscis pale greenish.

One example, taken at Station 190 in 69° 41’ N. lat., 15° 50"5 E.

long., at a depth of 870 fathoms, on a bottom of sandy mud.—Nyt

Magazin for Naturvid. 1880, pp. 44-66.

On the Existence of Polar Globules in the Ovum of the Crustacea.

By M. L. F. Henneevy.

Grobben is the only author who has hitherto noticed the pre-

sence of polar globules in the ovum of the Crustacea. He states

that he saw, in the ovum of Moina rectirostris, a small clear spot

situated at the superior pole, enclosed in the vitellus, which he re-

gards as a polar globule flattened by the envelope of the ovum

which is closely applied to the vitellus.

On examining recently laid ova of Asellus aquaticus I saw, in

the tolerably wide space which separates the vitellus from the

chorion, two small transparent globules, containing a few granules

and presenting all the characters of the polar globules observed in

the ova of other animals. I have even been fortunate enough twice

to see one of these globules detach itself from the vitellus. In all

the ova that I have examined, these little bodies were nearly of the

same diameter. In some ova there were four of them, forming a

little group; and they were then smaller than in the ova in which

there were only two: itis probable that in this case the two globules

had divided.

These globules persist for some time in the ovum, and only dis-

appear when the vitellus is already divided into about ten segments.

The first segmentative grooves forming simultaneously around

nuclei which make their appearance at the surface of the vitellus,

the polar globules do not here play any part in relation to the pro-

duction of the first segmentative furrow, and cannot be regarded as

directive corpuscles. ‘Their formation is very probably connected

with the disappearance of the germinal vesicle, as Fol and Hertwig

have demonstrated in the case of the Echinoderms ; but the opacity

of the vitellus has not allowed me to see the germinal vesicle, or to

witness its disappearance.—Bull. Soc. Philom. Paris, April 10,

1880,

466 Miscellaneous.

On the Organization and Development of the Gordii.—Second Note*.

By M. A. Vitor.

In the Gordiz the adult state is characterized by the atrophy of the

digestive apparatus, and the development of the generative organs,

the integuments, the muscular apparatus, and the nervous system.

The integuments have not the complex structure that Dr. O. von

Linstow has recently attributed to them. We can only distinguish

in them two layers—a superficial structureless layer scarcely measur-

ing 0-001 millim., and a deeper one, formed of intercrossed elastic

fibres, more or less strongly coloured, and having an average thick-

ness of 0-029 millim. These two layers correspond to the cuticle

of the Nematoids, and do not differ from it in origin. The elastic

fibres which constitute the deep layer are only differentiated to-

wards the close of the second larval period.

The description that I have given of the nervous system is very

naturally explained by organogeny, and is not without analogy

to that which is accepted for other animals. The relations of

continuity which exist between the cerebroid organ, the ventral

cord, and the hypoderm are shown by longitudinal and transverse

sections. These are facts which I have been the first to indicate,

and which possess a certain value, independently of any physiolo-

gical interpretation. In the larva of Gordius we find, in place of

the cerebroid organ, an actual ring which gives passage to the ceso-

phagus, and is the homologue of that which is observed in all

Nematoids. The transformation of the cesophageal collar into a

cephalic ganglion in the adult Gordii is the conseyuence of the dis-

appearance of the cesophagus. The union of the medullary centres

into a single cord situated in the ventral region is the result of the

fact of the non-existence in the Gordii of lateral areas, submedian

lines, or dorsal line. This important character fully justifies the crea-

tion of a special order for the genus Gordius; it approximates these

animals to the Sipunculi, and in this way establishes a well-marked

passage from the class of Helminthes to that of the Gephyrea. The

network of fibres and cells which constitutes the hypoderm is placed

beyond doubt by means of suitably directed sections and the em-

ployment of colouring-matter ; and its ascription to the nervous

system has nothing startling in it when we consider the transitory

forms which this apparatus assumes among the superior types of the

animal kingdom. ‘The nervous system of the Gordw is arrested at

‘that phase of development which represents the differentiation of

the medullary centres by gemmation from the ectodermic lamella.

Although still intimately united with the hypoderm, their ventral

cord has already passed the muscular zone and penetrated into the

middle region of the body. It is the same organogenic phase that

we observe in the adult Nematoids ; but here the differentiation of the

nervous centres appears to be less advanced. It is still less so in

the Polygordians. Polygordius Villoti has a ventral cord of very

flattened form, situated beneath the muscular layer and in imme-

* See ‘ Annals,’ August 1880, p. 169.

Miscellaneous. 467

diate contact with the hypoderm. The nervous system of the Gordi

is endowed with very remarkable absorbent properties, which may,

under certain conditions, give it the appearance of a true vascular

apparatus. Water penetrates into it with the greatest facility, and

causes in it singular alterations as soon as the animal loses some of

its vitality. The cells of the hypodermic network dilate and become

pyriform ; the epidermis of the papille also swells and becomes

prolonged exteriorly in the form of tubes or long filaments. These

alterations have been described by Mobius and Grenacher as normal

and integral parts of the animal; by Von Siebold and myself as para-

sitic Alew.

The muscular elements of the Gordii are derived from the em-

bryonic cell by a series of very simple modifications. The myoblast,

by elongation and lateral compression, passes from the spherical form

to the ribbon-like state. The envelope of the cell constitutes the

myolemma; and its contents (protoplasm and nucleus confounded

together) become converted into contractile substance. The latter

condenses against the cell-wall and divides into longitudinal fibrille

parallel to the longer axis of the fibre. The thickness of the mus-

cular layer thus increases in the direct ratio of the lateral flattening

of the embryonic cells. This process of formation, which is common

to the Nematoids, the Gordians, and the Polygordians, attains its

maximum of development in the last-named.

The atrophy of the digestive apparatus consists principally in the

disappearance of the mouth and cesophagus. The so-called “ secre-

tory organ,” described by Meissner in the adult Gordzi, is nothing

but the intestine. Its true nature is attested by the fact that in

the lary it is in relations of continuity with the mouth and ceso-

phagus. In the adults we see that it opens posteriorly into the

cloaca, and that in front it terminates below the cephalic ganglion in

a very slender cecum. The contraction of the anterior extremity

of the intestine results both from the degenerescence of its tissues,

and from a sort of constriction caused by the connective fibres of

the parenchyma.

The divisions of the cloaca of the female, which Grenacher has

designated by the names of seminal receptacle, uterus, and cloaca proper,

do not correspond either to ditferences of structure or to differences

of function.

As to the parenchyma it is constituted by very diverse anatomical

elements. Some parts remain, even in the adults, in the state of

embryonic tissue ; others pass to the condition of connective or even

of cartilaginous tissue. By making transverse sections upon the

cloaca of the females, we can see how these different tissues are de-

rived from each other; in fact we can distinguish in them four

well-characterized zones; the most inferior is entirely composed of

embryonic cells, not yet modified, but already in course of prolife-

ration ; the second zone is formed of cells having all the properties

of the cartilaginous cell; the third zone shows the passage from

the cartilaginous cell to the connective corpuscle ; the fourth and

last zone is represented by normal connective tissue, such as is

observed in most of the inferior animals.— Comptes Rendus, Nov. 8,

1880, p. 774.

468

INDEX to VOL. VI.

ABRAXAS, new species of, 225.

Achatina, new species of, 428.

Actinozoa, new, 269.

Agassiz, Prof. A., on paleontological

and embryological development,

348.

Agathia, new species of, 216.

Alcyonidium, new species of, 284,

Alectona, new species of, 58.

Alston, i. R., on the Perognathus

bicolor of Gray, 118.

Ambates, new species of, 176.

Ammonites, on the terminations of

some, 242.

Ammothea, new species of, 269.

Amphilochus, new species of, 4.

Anexantha, characters of the new

genus, 182.

Anisodes, new species of, 220.

Annelides, on the early stages of some

Polychzetous, 407.

Antherza, new species of, 61.

Antipatharia, on the, 301, 395.

Aplysina, new species of, 36.

Arachnidium, new species of, 284.

Arenicola, on the early stages of,

407.

Argidava, new species of, 128,

Argiope capsula, note on, 406.

Arvicola, new species of, 522, 399.

Aspidosiphon, new species of, 464.

Azygides, characters of the new

genus, 183.

Barentsia, description of the new

genus, 285.

Bats, new, 163, 164.

Bell, F. J., on the Pentastomum

polyzonum of Harley, 173.

Bilharzia, on the ciliated embryo of,

Birds, new, 231.

Boarmia, new species of, 126.

Books, new :—Pascoe’s Zoological

Classification, 93; Nicholson’s

Monograph of the Silurian Fossils

of the Girvan District, 95 ; Dun-

can’s Sind Fossil Corals and Al-

cyonaria, 400.

Brahmeea, new species of, 62.

Brandt, E., on the nervous system of

Idothea entomon, 98.

Brooks, W. H., on the rhythmical

character of the process of seg-

mentation, 408.

Bryozoa, on the term, 157.

Buccinum, on the northern species of,

423,

Buckman, J., on the terminations of

some Ammonites, 242.

Bulimus, new species of, 427.

Butler, A. G., on new genera and

species of Lepidoptera, 61, 119,

214; on gynandromorphous speci-

mens of Cirrochroa aoris, 172.

Callabraxas, characters of the new

genus, 226,

Callzenia, new species of, 67.

Camptochirus, new species of, 178.

Carpenter, P. H., on some new Ore-

taceous Comatule, 245.

Carter, H. J., on sponges dredged up

from the Gulf of Manaar, 35, 129 ;

on misdirected efforts to conjuga-

tion in Spirogyra, 207; on fossil

sponge-spicules from the Carbo-

niferous strata of Ben Bulben, 209 ;

on tabule in the stellate venations

of Stromatopora, 244; on new

sponges from Barents-Sea, 256;

on a new species of Actinozoa,

INDEX.

269; on the Antipatharia, 301,

395 ; on Stromatopora dartingtoni-

ensis, 339.

Cellepora, new species of, 282.

Chalcinus, new species of, 13.

Chalk bluffs of Trimmingham, on

the, 305, 384, 437.

Chameleon, new species of, 237.

Chamesaura, new species of, 235.

Chatin, J., on the ciliated embryo of

Bilharzia, 405.

Chemnitzia, new species of, 288.

Cheyletus heteropalpus, observations

on, 100.

Chiton, new British species of, 33.

Chlorodes, new species of, 216.

Cheeradodis, on the genus, 160.

Cidaria, new species of, 228.

Cirrochroa aoris, on gynandromor-

phous specimens of, 172.

Cliorhizodon orenburgensis, descrip-

tion of, 167.

Clymenella, on the early stages of,

407.

Clytoceyx, characters of the new

genus, 231,

Coleoptera, new, 92, 176, 399, 461.

Columbella, new species of, 287.

Comibzena, new species of, 215.

Coptomia, new species of, 461.

Corallistes, new species of, 143.

Corbula, new species of, 321.

Corycia, new species of, 222.

Cotteau, M.G., on the Tertiary Hchi-

nida of Belgium, 246.

Crassatella, new species of, 321.

Crustacea, new, 1, 14; on the exist-

ence of polar globules in the ovum

of the, 465,

Curculionidz, on new Neotropical,

176.

Curimatus, new species of, 12.

Cylichna, new species of, 15.

Cynanthus bolivianus, observations

on, 232.

Cynopterus, new species of, 163.

Danielssen, D. C., on new northern

Gephyrea, 462.

Dasyurus, new species of, 171.

Davis, J. W., on a new species of

fossil fish from the Coal-measures,

372.

Dawkins, Prof. W. Boyd, on the

classification of the Tertiary period

by means of the Mammalia, 167,

Dawson, Dr. J. W., on new Erian

plants, 241.

469

Decetia, new species of, 121.

Dentalium, new species of, 15.

Dictyocylindrus, new species of,

37.

Dipsas, new species of, 258.

Discodermia, new species of, 146.

Dissophthalmus, characters of the

new genus, 219.

Dobson, G. E., on a new species of

Cynopterus, 163; on Pterygoder-

matites Macdonaldii, 412.

Dotona, description of the new genus,

57.

Duomitus, characters of the new

genus, 68,

D’Urban, W.S. M., on the zoology

of Barents Sea, 253.

KEchinida, on the Tertiary, of Bel-

gium, 246.

Echinide, on the allied forms of

Pedicellaria in the, 101.

Echinoderms, on paleontological and

embryological development in the,

348.

Elliot, D. G., on Cynanthus bolivi-

anus of Gould, 232.

Ellopia, new species of, 124.

Endropia, new species of, 123.

Epithetosoma, characters of the new

genus, 465.

Erosia, new species of, 221.

Eschara, new species of, 281.

Esperia, new species of, 49.

Etheridge, R., Jun., on the Gastero-

poda figured in Phillips’s ‘Geology

of Yorkshire,’ 289.

Euschema, new species of, 119.

Evarzia, new species of, 222.

Fauna of the Bay of Biscay, notes on

the, 430.

Fishes, new, 7, 872; on the deve-

lopment of the osseous, 402,

Flint nodules of the Trimmingham

chalk, on the, 384, 437.

Flustra solida, observations on, 282.

Gareus, new species of, 124.

Gasteropoda figured in Phillips's

‘Geology of Yorkshire,’ on the,

289.

Gastrosaccus spinifer, observations

on, 114, 328.

Geocalamus, description of the new

genus, 254,

Geodia, new species of, 133,

Geological Society, proceedings of

the, 167, 238.

Geometra, new species of, 129,

470

Gephyrea, on new northern, 462.

Giard, A., on the affinities of the

genus Polygordius, 324.

Glycaria, characters of the new

genus, 181].

Gnophos, new species of, 128.

Gongylus, new species of, 236.

Gordii, on the organization and

development of the, 169, 466.

Gulo luscus, on the occurrence of, in

the Forest-bed of Norfolk, 240.4

Giinther, Dr. A., on the fish-fauna of

the Rio de la Plata, 7; on some

new Reptiles, 234; on a new

snake from Japan, 462.

Gyracanthus, new species of, 372.

Halichondia, new species of, 49,

Hamingia, characters of the new

genus, 465,

Helix, new species of, 159,

Hemerophila, new species of, 126.

Henneguy, L. F., on the develop-

ment of the osseous Fishes, 402;

on the existence of polar globules

in the ovum of the Crustacea, 465.

Hepialus, new species of, 69,

Heteromys bicolor, amended deserip-

tion of, 118.

Heteropora, on the genus, 156, 329,

Heteropora neozelanica,on the minute

structure of the recent, 529, 414.

Hincks, Rey. T., on marine Polyzoa,

69, 277, 376.

Hinde, G. J., on Annelid jaws from

the Wenlock of the west of Eng-

land, 240.

Hircinia, new species of, 36.

Holasterella Wrightii, description of,

211.

Horse, on the occurrence of intesti-

nal worms in the, 96.

Hulke, J. W., on Iguanodon Prest-

wichii, 169,

Hydroida, on new, from Barents Sea,

277.

Hymedesmia, new species of, 50.

Hymeraphia, new species of, 45.

Hypereeschra, characters of the new

genus, 65,

‘Hypochroma, new species of, 126.

Idothea entomon, on the neryous

system of, 98.

Iguanodon, on a new species of, 169.

Jeffreys, Dr. J. Gwyn, on a new

British species of Chiton, 33; on

the deep-sea Mollusca of the Bay

of Biscay, 315, 874; on Argiope

IN DEX.

capsula, 406; on the northern

species of Buccinum, 423.

Jukes-Brown, A. J., on the chalk

bluffs of Trimmingham, 305.

Kerivoula, new species of, 166.

Kirk, T. W., on a new species of

Palinurus, 14; on some new

marine Mollusca, 15.

Koren, J., on new northern Gephy-

rea, 462.

Krabbe, H., on the occurrence of

intestinal worms in the intestinal

canal of the Horse, 96.

Lapworth, C., on the geological dis-

nebo of the Rhabdophora, 16,

85.

Lepidoptera, new, 61, 119, 214.

Lichtenstein, J., on the Aphides of

the galls of the poplar, 404.

Limnotrochus, characters of the new

genus, 425.

Limulus polyphemus, on the struc-

ture of the brain of, 29.

Lithoglyphus, new species of, 426.

Lygranoa, new species of, 228.

Macdonald, Dr. J. D., on the anatomy

of a new parasitic worm found in

the intestine of a bat, 409.

Madarus, new species of, 184.

Megameera, new species of, 5.

Méegnin, M., on a peculiar modifica-

tion of a parasitic mite, 99.

Melania, new species of, 427.

Membranipora, new species of, 70, 81,

376.

Microciona, new species of, 41.

Microporella, new species of, 381.

Milne-Edwards, A., on a new species

of Dasyurus, 171.

Miresa, new species of, 64.

Mite, on a peculiar modification of a

parasitic, 99.

Mnemyne, characters of the new

genus, 179.

Mollusca, new, 15, 33, 286, 315, 319,

374, 397; on the antiquity of

certain subordinate types of land

and freshwater, 247.

Monticulipora, on the minute struc-

ture of, 414.

Mucronella, new species of, 280,

385.

Mugil, new species of, 9.

Myriothela phrygia, note on, 279.

Mysis, new species of, 1.

Nassa, new species of, 319.

Newton, KE. T., on the occurrence of

INDEX.

the -Glutton in the Forest-bed of

Norfolk, 240.

Nicholson, Dr. H. A., on the minute

structure of the recent Hetero-

pora neozelanica, and on the rela-

tions of Heteropora to Montacu-

lipora, 329, 414.

Noreia, new species of, 225.

Norman, Rev. A. M., on the French

exploration in the Bay of Biscay,

430.

Nucula, new species of, 320.

Onchnesoma, new species of, 464.

Ophites, new species of, 462.

Orsonoba, new species of, 125.

Owen, Prof., on Platypodosaurus

robustus, 168.

Oxydia, new species of, 121.

Packard, A. 8., Jun., on the struc-

ture of the brain of Limulus poly-

phemus, 29.

Pagrasa, new species of, 224.

Palinurus, new species of, 14.

Panzethia, new species of, 227.

Panoplea, description of the new

genus, 2.

Pantolia, new species of, 399.

Parasa, new species of, 63.

Paratanais, new species of, 2.

Pascoe, F. P., on new Neotropical

Curculionids, 176.

Pedicellaria, on a remarkable form

of, 101.

Pemphigus bursarius, on the biology

of, 404.

Pentastomum polyzonum and the

allied species, on, 173.

Peridinetus, new species of, 180.

Perognathus bicolor, note on, 118,

Perrier, E., on the starfishes of the

Gulf of Mexico, 326.

Phalera, new species of, 66.

Phascolosoma, new species of, 463.

Phoenix, characters of the new

genus, 122.

Phylactella, new species of, 79, 280.

Pimelodus, new species of, 10.

Piramutana, new species of, 10.

Plants, on new fossil, 241,

Platypodosaurus robustus, note on,

168.

Platysomide, on the, 97.

Plecostomus, new species of, 11.

Pleurodeles Waltlii, on the ovipo-

sition of, 244,

Pleurotoma, new species of, 286.

Plutodes, new species of, 223.

471

Polygordius, on the affinities of the

genus, 324.

Polyzoa, contributions towards a

general history of the marine, 69,

376; from Barents Sea, on the, 277.

Porella, new species of, 78, 382.

Prestwich, Prof. J., on anew species

of Iguanodon, 169.

Prismosticta, characters of the new

genus, 67.

Prosopistoma,

phosis of, 252.

Protospongia, on the structure and

affinities of the genus, 238.

Psephophorus polygonus, note on,

239.

Pterygodermatites Macdonaldii, on

the anatomy of, 409; observa-

tions on, 412,

Reptiles, new genera and species of,

234, 462.

Rhabdophora, on the geological dis-

tribution of the, 16, 185.

Rhampholeon, new species of, 238.

Rhaphidopsis, new species of, 461.

Rossia Owenii, on the occurrence of,

on the coast of North Wales, 398,

Rumia, new species of, 123.

Saccosoma, characters of the new

genus, 463,

Samus, characters of the new genus,

59.

on the metamor-

Sauris, new species of, 227.

Scalaria, new species of,el5.

Scopelodes, new species of, 63,

Scully, J., on a new species of Arvi-

cola, 399.

Seeley, Prof. H. G., on Psephopho-

rus polygonus, 239; on a new

species of Ichthyosaurus, 241; on

the cranial characters of a large

Teleosaur, 70,

Segmentation, on the rhythmical

character of the process of, 408.

Sepacontias, description of the new

genus, 235.

Sertularella, new species of, 277.

Sharpe, R. B., on two new species of

Kingfishers, 231.

Shells, new, 159, 286, 319, 397, 425.

Sipho, new species of, 287.

Siphonoporella, description of the

new genus, 90.

Sladen, W. P., on a remarkable form

of Pedicellaria, and on the allied

forms of this organ in the Echini-

dee, 101.

472

Smith, E. A., on a new species of

Helix, 159; on new species of

shells from Vancouver Island, 286;

on new species of shells from Uru-

guay, 319; on a new species of

Turbo, and on the occurrence of

Rossia Owenii on the coast of

North Wales, 397; on new shells

from Lake Tanganyika, 425.

Sollas, W. J., on the structure and

affinities of the genus Proto-

spongia, 238; on the flint nodules

of the Trimmingham Chalk, 384,

437.

Somera, new species of, 67.

Spirogyra, on misdirected efforts to

conjugation in, 207,

Sponge-spicules, on fossil, 209, 384.

Spongida from the Gulf of Manaar,

35, 129; new, 211, 256, 386.

Starfishes of the Gulf of Mexico, on

the, 826,

Stebbing, Rev. T. R. R., on Gastro-

saceus spinifer, 114, 528,

Steganoporella, new species of, 380.

Stelletta, new species of, 137.

Stephanostoma, characters of the

new genus, 464.

Streptaxis, new species of, 429.

Stromatopora, on tabulz in the stel-

late venations of, 244.

Stromatopora dartingtoniensis, on the

structure of, 339.

Suberites, new species of, 52, 256.

Subulina, new species of, 428.

Syrnolopsis, characters of the new

genus, 426.

Tanaorhinus, new species of, 128.

Tanysiptera, new species of, 231.

Tetragonopterus, new species of, 12.

Thalassodes, new species of, 214.

Thalera, new species of, 219.

Themeropis, new species of, 177.

Thomas, O., on Bats from Old Cala-

INDEX.

bar, 164; on a new species of

Arvicola, 322.

Thomson, G. M., on new species of

Crustacea, 1.

Thoosa, new species of, 56.

Tisiphonia, new species of, 138.

Traquair, Dr, R. H., on the Platy~

somidee, 97.

Trochus, new species of, 288, 320.

Trygon, new species of, 8.

Trypetes, new species of, 180.

Turbo, new species of, 397.

Twelvetrees, W. H., on Cliorhizodon

orenburgensis, 167.

Tyana, new species of, 64,

Unio, new species of, 429.

Urapteryx, new species of, 120.

Vaillant, L., on the oviposition of

Pleurodeles Walilii, 244.

Vayssiére, A., on the metamorphosis

of Prosopistoma, 252.

Vesperugo, new species of, 165.

Villot, A., on the organization and

development of the Gordii, 169,

466.

Vine, G. R., on the Diastoporide,

240; on the Vincularidex, 245.

Wallich, Dr., on the formation of

the Flints of the Chalk, 457.

Waterhouse, C. O., on some new

Coleoptera, 92, 399, 461.

Waters, A. W., on the genus Hete-

ropora, 156; on the term Bryo-

zoa, 157

White, C. A., on the antiquity of

certain subordinate types of fresh-

water and land Mollusca, 247.

Wilson, E. B., on the early stages of

some polycheetous Annelides, 407.

Wood-Mason, J., on the species of

Cheeradodis, 160.

Worm, on the anatomy of a new

parasitic, 409.

Yoldia, new species of, 289.

END OF THE SIXTH VOLUME.

PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.